BS 2088 .A3 1898 .P4 Copy 1 i : fii ■ *i. - CANNOT LEAVE THE LIBRARY. A3 Shelf. L_£_ - "" COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT.,- , %m LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. aBinBflHBBBBIlBBBIBHnBH OCT LINEAR PARALLEL EDITION THE HOLMAN COMPARATIVE SELF-PRONOUNCING NEW TESTAMENT OF OUR LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST CONTAINING, IN COMBINED TEXT, THE AUTHORIZED AND REVISED VERSIONS PHILADELPHIA A. J. HOLMAN & CO. No. 1222 Arch Street '.ft 3 .T4- THE LINEAR PARALLEL METHOD: — The "Linear Parallel" Teachers' Bible is a close, clear reading combination, and direct compai'ison in minutest detail, of the Authorized and Revised Versions. All words, phrases, sentences, verses, punctu- ations, etc., which are the same in both Versions, are set in a conspicuous Pica type. Where differences occur, even to a comma, the Authorized Version is read in an upper parallel line of smaller type. Likewise, the New or Revised Version is read in a lower parallel line of like type. COPIES RECEIVED. -Qe COPYRIGHT, 1898, BY A. J. HOLMAN & CO. All Rights Reserved. PREFACE. The English Version of the New Testament here presented to the reader is a Revision of the Translation published in the year of Our Lord 1611, and commonly known by the name of the Authorised Version. That Translation was the work of many hands and of several generations. The founda- tion was laid by William Tyndale. His translation of the New Testament was the true primary Version. The Versions that followed were either substantially reproductions of Tyndale's translation in its final shape, or revisions of Versions that had been themselves almost entirely based on it. Three successive stages may be recognised in this continuous work of authoritative revision: first, the publication of the Great Bible of 1539-41 in the reign of Henry VIII ; next, the publication of the Bishops' Bible of 1568 and 1572 in the reign of Elizabeth ; and lastly, the publication of the King's Bible of 1611 in the reign of James I. Besides these, the Genevan Version of 1560, itself founded on Tyndale's transla- tion, must here be named ; which, though not put forth by authority, was widely circulated in this country, and largely used by King James' Translators. Thus the form in which the English New Testament has now been read for 270 years was the result of various revi- sions made between 1525 and 1611 ; and the present Revision is an attempt, after a long in- terval, to follow the example set by a succession of honoured predecessors. 1. Of the many points of interest connected with the Translation of 1611, two require special notice ; first, the Greek Text which it appears to have represented ; and secondly, the character of the Translation itself. II. "With regard to the Greek Text, it would appear that, if to some extent the Translat- ors exercised an independent judgement, it was mainly in choosing amongst readings con- tained in the principal editions of the Greek Text that had appeared in the sixteenth cen- tury. Wherever they seem to have followed a reading which is not found in any of those editions, their rendering may probably be traced to the Latin Vulgate. Their chief guides appear to have been the later editions of Stephanus and of Beza, and also, to a certain ex- tent, the Complutensian Polyglott. All these were founded for the most part on manu- scripts of late date, few in number, and used with little critical skill. But in those days it could hardly have been otherwise. Nearly all the more ancient of the documentary au- thorities have become known only within the last two centuries ; some of the most impor- tant of them, indeed, within the last few years. Their publication has called forth not only improved editions of the Greek Text, but a succession of instructive discussions on the variations which have been brought to light, and on the best modes of distinguishing original readings from changes introduced in the course of transcription. While therefore it has long been the opinion of all scholars that the commonly received text needed thorough revision, it is but recently that materials have been acquired for executing such a work with even approximate completeness., 2. The character of the Translation itself will be best estimated by considering the lead- ing rules under which it was made, and the extent to which these rules appear to have been observed. The primary and fundamental rule was expressed in the following terms : — ' The ordinary Bible read in the Church, commonly called the Bishops' Bible, to be followed, and as little altered as the truth of the original will permit.' There was, however, this subsequent pro- vision : — ' These translations to be used, when they agree better with the text than the Bishops' Bible : Tindale's, Matthew's, Coverdale's, Whitchurch's, Geneva.' The first of these rules, which was substantially the same as that laid down at the revision of the Great Bible in the reign of Elizabeth, was strictly observedv The other rule was but partially followed. The Translators made much use of the Genevan Version. They do not how- ever appear to have frequently returned to the renderings of the other Versions named in the rule, where those Versions differed from. the Bishops' Bible. On the other hand, their work shews evident traces of the influence of a Version not specified in the rules, the Rhem- ish, made from the Latin Vulgate, but by scholars conversant with the Greek Original. Another rule, on which it is stated that those in authority laid great stress, related to the rendering of words that admitted of different interpretations. It was as follows : — 'When a word hath divers significations, that to be kept which hath been most commonly used by the most of the ancient fathers, being agreeable to the propriety of the place and the analogy of the faith.' With this rule was associated the following, on which equal stress appears to have been laid: — 'The old ecclesiastical words to be kept, viz. the word Church not to be translated Congregation, &c.' This latter rule was for the most part carefully observed ; but it may be doubted whether, in the case of words that admitted of different 3 PREFACE. meanings, the instructions were at all closely followed. ' In dealing with the more difficult words of this class, the Translators appear to have paid much regard to traditional inter- pretations, and especially to the authority of the Vulgate ; but, as to the large residue of words which might properly fall under the rule, they used considerable freedom. More- over they profess in their Preface to have studiously adopted a variety of expression which would now be deemed hardly consistent with the requirements of faithful translation. They seem to have been guided by the feeling that their Version would secure for the words they used a lasting place in the language ; and they express a fear lest they should ' be charged (by scoffers) with some unequal dealing towards a great number of good Eng- lish words,' which, without this liberty on their part, would not have a place in the pages of the English Bible. Still it cannot be doxibted that they carried this liberty too far, and that the studied avoidance of uniformity in the rendering of the same words, even when occurring in the same context, is one of the blemishes in their work. A third leading rule was of a negative character, but was rendered necessary by the experience derived from former Versions. The words of the rule are as follows : — 'No marginal notes at all to be affixed, but only for the explanation of the Hebrew or Greek words which cannot without some circumlocution so briefly and fitly be expressed in the text.' Here again the Translators used some liberty in their application of the rule. Out of more than 760 marginal notes originally appended to the Authorised Version of the New Testament, only a seventh part consists of explanations or literal renderings ; the great majority of the notes being devoted to the useful and indeed necessary purpose of placing before the reader alternative renderings which it was judged that the passage or the words would fairly admit. The notes referring to variations in the Greek Text amount to about thirty-five. Of the remaining rules it may be sufficient to notice one, which was for the most part consistently followed : — ' The names of the prophets and the holy writers, with the other names of the text, to be retained, as nigh as may be, accordingly as they were vulgarly used.' The Translators had also the liberty, in 'any place of special obscurity,' to consult those who might be qualified to give an opinion. Passing from these fundamental rules, which should be borne in mind by any one who would rightly understand the nature and character of the Authorised Version, we must call attention to the manner in which the actual work of the translation was carried on. The New Testament was assigned to two separate Companies, the one consisting of eight members, sitting at Oxford, the other consisting of seven members, sitting at Westminster. There is no reason to believe that these Companies ever sat together. They communi- cated to each other, and likewise to the four Companies to which the Old Testament and the Apocrypha had been committed, the results of their labours ; and perhaps afterwards reconsidered them: but the fact that the New Testament was divided between two sepa- rate bodies of men involved a grave inconvenience, and was beyond all doubt the cause of many inconsistencies. These probably would have been much more serious, had it not been provided that there should be a final supervision of the whole Bible, by selected members from Oxford, Cambridge, and Westminster, the three centres at which the work had been carried on. These supervisors are said by one authority to have been six in number, and by another twelve. When it is remembered that this supervision was com- pleted in nine months, we may wonder that the incongruities which remain are not more numerous. The Companies appear to have been occupied in the actual business of revision about two years and three quarters. Such, so far as can be gathered from the rules and modes of procedure, is the character of the time-honoured Version which we have been called upon to revise. We have had to study this great Version carefully and minutely, line by line; and the longer we have been engaged upon it the more we have learned to admire its simplicity, its dignity, its power, its happy turns of expression, its general accuracy, and, we must not fail to add, the music of its cadences, and the felicities of its rhythm. To render a work that had reached this high standard of excellence still more excellent, to increase its fidelity with- out destroying its charm, was the task committed to us. Of that task, and of the con- ditions under which we have attempted its fulfilment, it will now be necessary for us to II. The present Revision had its origin in action taken by the Convocation of the Province of Canterbury in February 1870, and it has been conducted throughout on the plan laid down in Resolutions of both Houses of the Province, and, more particularly, in accordance with Principles and Rules drawn up by a special Committee of Convocation in the following May. Two Companies, the one for the revision of the Authorised Version of the Old Testament, and the other for the revision of the same Version of the New Tes- tament, were formed in the manner specified in the Resolutions, and the work was com- 4 PREFACE. menced on the twenty-second day of June 1870. Shortly afterwards, steps were taken, under a resolution passed by both Houses of Convocation, for inviting the co-operation of American scholars ; and eventually two Committees were formed in America, for the pur- pose of acting with the two English Companies, on the basis of the Principles and Rules drawn up by the Committee of Convocation. The fundamental Resolutions adopted by the Convocation of Canterbury on the third and fifth days of May 1870 were as follows : — ' 1. That it is desirable that a revision of the Authorised Version of the Holy Scriptures be undertaken. ' 2. That the revision be so conducted as to comprise both marginal renderings and such emendations as it may be found necessary to insert in the text of the Authorised Version. ' 3. That in the above resolutions we do not contemplate any new translation of the Bible, or any alteration of the language, except where in the judgement of the most com- petent scholars such change is necessary. ' 4. That in such necessary changes, the style of the language employed in the existing Version be closely followed. ' 5. That it is desirable that Convocation should nominate a body of its own members to undertake the work of revision, who shall be at liberty to invite the co-operation of any eminent for scholarship, to whatever nation or religious body they may belong.' The Principles and Rules agreed to by the Committee of Convocation on the twenty- fifth day of May 1870 were as follows : — '1. To introduce as few alterations as possible into the Text of the Authorised Version consistently with faithfulness. ' 2. To limit, as far as possible, the expression of such alterations to the language of the Authorised and earlier English Versions. ' 3. Each Company to go twice over the portion to be revised, once provisionally, the second time finally, and on principles of voting as hereinafter is provided. ' 4. That the Text to be adopted be that for which the evidence is decidedly preponder- ating ; and that when the Text so adopted differs from that from which the Authorised Version was made, the alteration be indicated in the margin. ' 5. To make or retain no change in the Text on the second final revision by each Com- pany, except two thirds of those present approve of the same, but on the first revision to decide by simple majorities. ' 6. In every case of proposed alteration that may have given rise to discussion, to defer the voting thereupon till the next Meeting, whensoever the same shall be required by one third of those present at the Meeting, such intended vote to be announced in the notice for the next Meeting. ' 7. To revise the headings of chapters and pages, paragraphs, italics, and punctuation. '8. To refer, on the part of each Company, when considered desirable, to Divines, Scholars, and Literary Men, whether at home or abroad, for their opinions.' These rules it has been our endeavour faithfully and consistently to follow. One only of them we found ourselves unable to observe in all particulars. In accordance with the seventh rule, we have carefully revised the paragraphs, italics, and punctuation. But the revision of the headings of chapters and pages would have involved so much of indirect, and indeed frequently of direct interpretation, that we judged it best to omit them alto- gether. Our communications with the American Committee have been of the following nature. We transmitted to them from time to time each several portion of our First Revision, and received from them in return their criticisms and suggestions. These we considered with much care and attention during the time we were engaged on our Second Revision. We then sent over to them the various portions of the Second Revision as they were com- pleted, and received further suggestions, which, like the former, were closely and care- fully considered. Last of all, we forwarded to them the Revised Version in its final form ; and a list of those passages in which they desire to place on record their preference of other readings and renderings will be found at the end of the volume. We gratefully acknowledge their care, vigilance, and accuracy ; and we humbly pray that their labours and our own, thus happily united, may be permitted to bear a blessing to both countries, and to all English-speaking people throughout the world. The whole time devoted to the work has been ten years and a half. The First Revision occupied about six years ; the Second, about two years and a half. The remaining time has been spent in the consideration of the suggestions from America on the Second Revi- sion, and of many details and reserved questions arising out of our own labours. As a rule, a session of four days has been held every month (with the exception of August and September) in each year from the commencement of the work in June 1870. The average attendance for the whole time has been sixteen each day ; the whole Company consisting at first of twenty-seven, but for the greater part of the time of twenty-four members, many 5 PREFACE. of them residing at great distances from London. Of the original number four have been removed from us by death. At an early stage in our labours, we entered into an agreement with the Universities of Oxford and Cambridge for the conveyance to them of our copyright in the work. This arrangement provided for the necessary expenses of the undertaking; and procured for the Revised Version the advantage of being published by Bodies long connected with the publication of the Authorised Version. III. "We now pass onward to give a brief account of the particulars of the present work. This we propose to do under the four heads of Text, Translation, Language, and Marginal Notes. 1. A revision of the Greek text was the necessary foundation of our work; but it did not fall within our province to construct a continuous and complete Greek text. In many cases the English rendering was considered to represent correctly either of two competing readings in the Greek, and then the question of the text was usually not raised. A suffi- ciently laborious task remained in deciding between the rival claims of various readings which might properly affect the translation. When these were adjusted, our deviations from the text presumed to underlie the Authorised Version had next to be indicated, in accordance with the fourth rule ; but it proved inconvenient to record them in the margin. A better mode however of giving them publicity has been found, as the University Presses have undertaken to print them in connexion with complete Greek texts of the New Testa- ment. In regard of the readings thus approved, it may be observed that the fourth rule, by requiring that ' the text to be adopted ' should be ' that for which the evidence is decidedly preponderating,' was in effect an instruction to follow the authority of documentary evi- dence without deference to any printed text of modern times, and therefore to employ the best resources of criticism for estimating the value of evidence. Textual criticism, as applied to the Greek New Testament, forms a special study of much intricacy and difficulty, and even now leaves room for considerable variety of opinion among competent critics. Different schools of criticism have been represented among us, and have together con- tributed to the final result. In the early part of the work every various reading requiring consideration was discussed and voted on by the Company. After a time the precedents thus established enabled the process to be safely shortened ; but it was still at the option of every one to raise a full discussion on any particular reading, and the option was freely used. On the first revision, in accordance with the fifth rule, the decisions were arrived at by simple majorities. On the second revision, at which a majority of two thirds was required to retain or introduce a reading at variance with the reading presumed to under- lie the Authorised Version, many readings previously adopted were brought again into debate, and either reaffirmed or set aside. Many places still remain in which, for the present, it would not be safe to accept one reading to the absolute exclusion of others. In these cases we have given alternative readings in the margin, wherever they seem to be of sufficient importance or interest to deserve notice. In the introductory formula, the phrases ' many ancient authorities,' ' some ancient authorities,' are used with some latitude to denote a greater or lesser proportion of those authorities which have a distinctive right to be called ancient. These ancient author- ities comprise not only Greek manuscripts, some of which were written in the fourth and fifth centuries, but versions of a still earlier date in different languages, and also quotations by Christian writers of the second and following centuries. 2. We pass now from the Text to the Translation. The character of the Revision was determined for us from the outset by the first rule, 'to introduce as few alterations as possible, consistently with faithfulness.' Our task was revision, not re-translation. In the application however of this principle to the many and intricate details of our work, we have found ourselves constrained by faithfulness to introduce changes which might not at first sight appear to be included under the rule. The alterations which we have made in the Authorised Version may be roughly grouped in five principal classes. First, alterations positively required by change of reading in the Greek Text. Secondly, alterations made where the Authorised Version appeared either to be incorrect, or to have chosen the less probable of two possible renderings. Thirdly, alterations of obscure or ambiguous renderings into such as are clear and express in their import. For it has been our principle not to leave any translation, or any arrangement of words, which could adapt itself to one or other of two interpretations, but rather to express as plainly as was possible that interpretation which seemed best to deserve a place in the text, and to put the other in the margin. There remain yet two other classes of alterations which we have felt to be required by the same principle of faithfulness. These are, — Fourthly, alterations of the Authorised Version in cases where it was inconsistent with itself in the rendering of two or more pas- PREFACE. sages confessedly alike or parallel. Fifthly, alterations rendered necessary by consequence, that is, arising out of changes already made, though not in themselves required by the general rule of faithfulness. Both these classes of alterations call for some further explanation. The frequent inconsistencies in the Authorised Version have caused us much embarrass- ment from the fact already referred to, namely, that a studied variety of rendering, even in the same chapter and context, was a kind of principle with our predecessors, and was defended by them on grounds that have been mentioned above. The problem we had to solve was to discriminate between varieties of rendering which were compatible with fidel- ity to the true meaning of the text, and varieties which involved inconsistency, and were suggestive of differences that had no existence in the Greek. This problem we have solved to the best of our power, and for the most part in the following way. Where there was a doubt as to the exact shade of meaning, we have looked to the con- text for guidance. If the meaning was fairly expressed by the word or phrase that was before us in the Authorised Version, we made no change, even where rigid adherence to the rule of translating, as far as possible, the same Greek word by the same English word might have prescribed some modification. There are however numerous passages in the Authorised Version in which, whether regard be had to the recurrence (as in the first three Gospels) of identical clauses and sen- tences, to the repetition of the same word in the same passage, or to the characteristic use of particular words by the same writer, the studied variety adopted by the Translators of 1611 has produced a degree of inconsistency that cannot be reconciled with the principle of faithfulness. In such cases we have not hesitated to introduce alterations, even though the sense might not seem to the general reader to be materially affected. The last class of alterations is that which we have described as rendered necessary by consequence; that is, by reason of some foregoing alteration. The cases in which these consequential changes have been found necessary are numerous and of very different kinds. Sometimes the change has been made to avoid tautology ; sometimes to obviate an unpleasing alliteration or some other infelicity of sound; sometimes, in the case of smaller words, to preserve the familiar rhythm ; sometimes for a convergence of reasons which, when explained, would at once be accepted, but until so explained might never be surmised even by intelligent readers. This may be made plain by an example. When a particular word is found to recur with characteristic frequency in any one of the Sacred Writers, it is obviously desirable to adopt for it some uniform rendering. Again, where, as in the case of the first three Evangelists, precisely the same clauses or sentences are found in more than one of the Gospels, it is no less necessary to translate them in every place in the same way. These two principles may be illustrated by reference to a word that perpetually recurs in St. Mark's Gospel, and that maybe translated either 'straightway,' 'forthwith,' or 'immediately.' Let it be supposed that the first rendering is chosen, and that the word, in accordance with the first of the above principles, is in that Gospel uniformly translated 'straightway.' Let it be further supposed that one of the passages of St. Mark in which it is so translated is found, word for word, in one of the other Gospels, but that there the rendering of the Authorised Version happens to be 'forthwith' or 'immediately.' That rendering must be changed on the second of the above principles ; and yet such a change would not have been made but for this concurrence of two sound principles, and the consequent necessity of making a change on grounds extraneous to the passage itself. This is but one of many instances of consequential alterations which might at first sight appear unnecessary, but which nevertheless have been deliberately made, and are not at variance with the rule of introducing as few changes in the Authorised Version as faith- fulness would allow. There are some other points of detail which it may be here convenient to notice. One of these, and perhaps the most important, is the rendering of the Greek aorist. There are numerous cases, especially in connexion with particles ordinarily expressive of present time, in which the use of the indefinite past tense in Greek and English is altogether dif- ferent ; and in such instances we have not attempted to violate the idiom of our language by forms of expression which it could not bear. But we have often ventured to represent the Greek aorist by the English preterite, even where the reader may find some passing difficulty in such a rendering, because we have felt convinced that the true meaning of the original was obscured by the presence of the familiar auxiliary. A remarkable illustration may be found in the seventeenth chapter of St. John's Gospel, where the combination of the aorist and the perfect shews, beyond all reasonable doubt, that different relations of time were intended to be expressed. Changes of translation will also be found in connexion with the aorist participle, arising from the fact that the usual periphrasis of this participle in the Vulgate, which was ren- dered necessary by Latin idiom, has been largely reproduced in the Authorised Version 7 PREFACE. by 'when' with the past tense (as for example in the second chapter of St. Matthew's Gospel), even where the ordinary participial rendering would have been easier and more natural in English. In reference to the perfect and the imperfect tenses but little needs to be said. The correct translation of the former has been for the most part, though with some striking exceptions, maintained in the Authorised Version: while with regard to the imperfect, clear as its meaning may be in the Greek, the power of expressing it is so limited in English, that we have been frequently compelled to leave the force of the tense to be inferred from the context. In a few instances, where faithfulness imperatively required it, and especially where, in the Greek, the significance of the imperfect tense seemed to be additionally marked by the use of the participle with the auxiliary verb, we have introduced the corresponding form in English. Still, in the great majority of cases we have been obliged to retain the English preterite, and to rely either on slight changes in the order of the words, or on prominence given to the accompanying temporal particles, for the indication of the meaning which, in the Greek, the imperfect tense was designed to convey. On other points of grammar it may be sufficient to speak more briefly. Many changes, as might be anticipated, have been made in the case of the definite arti- cle. Here again it was necessary to consider the peculiarities of English idiom, as well as the general tenor of each passage. Sometimes we have felt it enough to prefix the article to the first of a series of words to all of which it is prefixed in the Greek, and thus, as it were, to impart the idea of definiteness to the whole series, without running the risk of overloading the sentence. Sometimes, conversely, we have had to tolerate the presence of the definite article in our Version, when it is absent from the Greek, and perhaps not even grammatically latent ; simply because English idiom would not allow the noun to stand alone, and because the introduction of the indefinite article might have introduced an idea of oneness or individuality, which was not in any degree traceable in the original. In a word, we have been careful to observe the use of the article wherever it seemed to be idiomatically possible : where it did not seem to be possible, we have yielded to necessity. As to the pronouns and the place they occupy in the sentence, a subject often over- looked by our predecessors, we have been particularly careful ; but here again we have frequently been baffled by structural or idiomatical peculiarities of the English language which precluded changes otherwise desirable. In the case of the particles we have met with less difficulty, and have been able to maintain a reasonable amount of consistency. The particles in the Greek Testament are, as is well known, comparatively few, and they are commonly used with precision. It has therefore been the more necessary here to preserve a general uniformity of rendering, especially in the case of the particles of causality and inference, so far as English idiom would allow. Lastly, many changes have been introduced in the rendering of the prepositions, espe- cially where ideas of instrumentality or of mediate agency, distinctly marked in the original, had been confused or obscured in the translation. We have however borne in mind the comprehensive character of such prepositions as 'of and 'by,' the one in reference to agency and the other in reference to means, especially in the English of the seventeenth century ; and have rarely made any change where the true meaning of the original as expressed in the Authorised Version would be apparent to a reader of ordinary intelligence. 3. We now come to the subject of Language. The second of the rules, by which the work has been governed, prescribed that the alterations to be introduced should be expressed, as far as possible, in the language of the Authorised Version or of the Versions that preceded it. To this rule we have faithfully adhered. We have habitually consulted the earlier Ver- sions ; and in our sparing introduction of words not found in them or in the Authorised Version we have usually satisfied ourselves that such words were employed by standard writers of nearly the same date, and had also that general hue which justified their intro- duction into a Version which has held the highest place in the classical literature of our language. We have never removed any archaisms, whether in structure or in words, except where we were persuaded either that the meaning of the words was not generally understood, or that the nature of the expression led to some misconception of the true sense of the passage. The frequent inversions of the strict order of the words, which add much to the strength and variety of the Authorised Version, and give an archaic colour to many felicities of diction, have been seldom modified. Indeed, we have often adopted the same arrangement in our own alterations; and in this, as in other particulars, we have sought to assimilate the new work to the old. In a few exceptional cases we have failed to find any word in the older stratum of our language that appeared to convey the precise meaning of the original. There, and there PREFACE. only, we have used words of a later date ; but not without having first assured ourselves that they are to be found in the writings of the best authors of the period to which they belong. In regard of Proper Names no rule was prescribed to us. In the case of names of frequent occurrence we have deemed it best to follow generally the rule laid down for our predeces- sors. That rule, it may be remembered, was to this effect, ' The names of the prophets and the holy writers, with the other names of the text, to be retained, as nigh as may be, accordingly as they were vulgarly used.' Some difficulty has been felt in dealing with names less familiarly known. Here our general practice has been to follow the Greek form of names, except in 'the case of persons and places mentioned in the Old Testament: in this case we have followed the Hebrew. 4. The subj ect of the Marginal Notes deserves special attention. They represent the results of a large amount of careful and elaborate discussion, and will, perhaps, by their very presence, indicate to some extent the intricacy of many of the questions that have almost daily come before us for decision. These Notes fall into four main groups : first, notes specifying such differences of reading as were judged to be of sufficient importance to require a particular notice ; secondly, notes indicating the exact rendering of words to which, for the sake of English idiom, we were obliged to give a less exact rendering in the text ; thirdly, notes, very few in number, affording some explanation which the original appeared to require ; fourthly, alternative renderings in difficult or debateable passages. The notes of this last group are numerous, and largely in excess of those which were admitted by our predecessors. In the 270 years that have passed away since their labours were concluded, the Sacred Text has been minutely examined, discussed in every detail, and analysed with a gram- matical precision unknown in the days of the last Revision. There has thus been accumu- lated a large amount of materials that have prepared the way for different renderings, which necessarily came under discussion. We have therefore placed before the reader in the margin other renderings than those which were adopted in the text, wherever such renderings seemed to deserve consideration. The rendering in the text, where it agrees with the Authorised Version, was supported by at least one third, and, where it differs from the Authorised Version, by at least two thirds of those who were present at the second revision of the passage in question. A few supplementary matters have yet to be mentioned. These may be thus enumerated, — the use of Italics, the arrangement in Paragraphs, the mode of printing Quotations from the Poetical Books of the Old Testament, the Punctuation, and, last of all, the Titles of the different Books that make up the New Testament, — all of them particulars on which it seems desirable to add a few explanatory remarks. (a) The determination, in each place, of the words to be printed in italics has not been by any means easy ; nor can we hope to be found in all cases perfectly consistent. In the earliest editions of the Authorised Version the use of a different type to indicate supple- mentary words not contained in the original was not very frequent, and cannot easily be reconciled with any settled principle. A review of the words so printed was made, after a lapse of some years, for the editions of the Authorised Version published at Cambridge in 1629 and 1638. Further, though slight, modifications were introduced at intervals between 1638 and the more systematic revisions undertaken respectively by Dr. Paris in the Cambridge Edition of 1762, and by Dr. Blayney in the Oxford Edition of 1769. None of them however rest on any higher authority than that of the persons who from time to time superintended the publication. The last attempt to bring the use of italics into uniformity and consistency was made by Dr. Scrivener in the Paragraph Bible published at Cambridge in 1870-73. In succeeding to these labours, we have acted on the general principle of printing in italics words which did not appear to be necessarily involved in the Greek. Our tendency has been to diminish rather than to increase the amount of italic printing ; though, in the case of difference of readings, we have ustially marked the absence of any words in the original which the sense might nevertheless require to be present in the Version ; and again, in the case of inserted pronouns, where the reference did not appear to be perfectly certain, we have similarly had recourse to italics. Some of these cases, especially when there are slight differences of reading, are of singular intricacy, and make it impossible to maintain rigid uniformity. (b) We have arranged the Sacred Text in paragraphs, after the precedent of the earliest English Versions, so as to assist the general reader in following the current of narrative or argument. The present arrangement will be found, we trust, to have preserved the due mean between a system of long portions which must often include several separate topics, and a system of frequent breaks which, though they may correctly indicate the separate movements of thought in the writer, often seriously impede a just perception of the true continuity of the passage. The traditional division into chapters, which the Authorised Version inherited from Latin Bibles of the later middle ages, is an illustration of the former 9 PREFACE. method. These paragraphs, for such in fact they are, frequently include several distinct subjects. Moreover they sometimes, though rarely, end where there is no sufficient break in the sense. The division of chapters into verses, which was introduced into the New Testament for the first time in 1551, is an exaggeration of the latter method, with its accompanying inconveniences. The serious obstacles to the right understanding of Holy Scripture, which are interposed by minute subdivision, are often overlooked ; but if any one will consider for a moment the injurious effect that would be produced by breaking up a portion of some great standard work into separate verses, he will at once perceive how necessary has been an alteration in this particular. The arrangement by chapters and verses undoubtedly affords facilities for reference : but this advantage we have been able to retain by placing the numerals on the inside margin of each page. (c) A few words will suffice as to the mode of printing quotations from the Poetical Books of the Old Testament. Wherever the quotation extends to two or more lines, our practice has been to recognise the parallelism of their structure by arranging the lines in a manner that appears to agree with the metrical divisions of the Hebrew original. Such an arrange- ment will be found helpful to the reader ; not only as directing his attention to the poetical character of the quotation, but as also tending to make its force and pertinence more fully felt. We have treated in the same way the hymns in the first two chapters of the Gospel according to St. Luke. (d) Great care has been bestowed on the punctuation. Our practice has been to maintain what is sometimes called the heavier system of stopping, or, in other words, that system which, especially for convenience in reading aloud, suggests such pauses as will best ensure a clear and intelligent setting forth of the true meaning of the words. This course has rendered necessary, especially in the Epistles, a larger use of colons and semicolons than is customary in modern English printing. (e) We may in the last place notice one particular to which we were not expressly directed to extend our revision, namely, the titles of the Books of the New Testament. These titles are no part of the original text ; and the titles found in the most ancient manuscripts are of too short a form to be convenient for use. Under these circumstances, we have deemed it best to leave unchanged the titles which are given in the Authorised Version as printed in 1611. We now conclude, humbly commending our labours to Almighty God, and praying that his favour and blessing may be vouchsafed to that which has been done in his name. We recognised from the first the responsibility of the undertaking ; and through our manifold experience of its abounding difficulties we have felt more and more, as we went onward, that such a work can never be accomplished by organised efforts of scholarship and criticism, unless assisted by Divine help. We know full well that defects must have their place in a work so long and so arduous as this which has now come to an end. Blemishes and imperfections there are in the noble Translation which we have been called upon to revise ; blemishes and imperfections will assuredly be found in our own Revision. All endeavours to translate the Holy Scriptures into another tongue must fall short of their aim, when the obligation is imposed of producing a version that shall be alike literal and idiomatic, faithful to each thought of the original, and yet, in the expression of it, harmonious and free. While we dare to hope that in places not a few of the New Testament the introduction of slight changes has cast a new light upon much that was difficult and obscure, we cannot forget how often we have failed in expressing some finer shade of meaning which we recognised in the original, how often idiom has stood in the way of a perfect rendei'ing, and how often the attempt to preserve a familiar form of words, or even a familiar cadence, has only added another perplexity to those which already beset us. Thus, in the review of the work which we have been permitted to complete, our closing words must be words of mingled thanksgiving, humility, and prayer. Of thanksgiving, for the many blessings vouchsafed to us throughout the unbroken progress of our corporate labours ; of humility, for our failings and imperfections in the fulfilment of our task ; and of prayer to Almighty God, that the Gospel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ may be more clearly and more freshly shewn forth to all who shall be readers of this Book. Jerusalem Chamber, Westminster Abbey, Hth Nove,mbtr 1880. 10 NEW TESTAMENT COMPANY OF REVISERS. OFFICERS AND MEMBERS OF THE ENGLISH REVISION COMMITTEE. Chairman : — The Right Rev. Charles John Ellicott, d. d., Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol, Palace, Gloucester. Secretary : — Rev. John Troutbeck, Dean's Yard, Westminster. Members : — The Right Rev. Samuel Wilberforce, d. d., Bishop of Winchester. [Died 1873.] The Right Rev. George Moberly, d. c. l., Bishop of Salisbury, Palace, Salisbury. The Very Rev. Edward Henry Bickersteth, d. d., Prolocutor, Dean of Lichfield, Dean- ery, Lichfield. The Very Rev. Arthur Penrhyn Stanley, d. d., Dean of Westminster, Deanery, West- minster. The Very Rev. Robert Scott, d. d., Dean of Rochester, Deanery, Rochester. The Very Rev. Joseph Williams Blakesley, d. d., Dean of Lincoln, Deanery, Lincoln. The Very Rev. Charles Merivale, d. d., Dean of Ely. [Resigned 1873.] The Most Rev. Richard Chenevix Trench, d. d., Archbishop of Dublin, Palace, Dublin. The Right Rev. Joseph Barber Lightfoot, d. d., ll. d., Bishop of Durham. The Right Rev. Charles Wordsworth, d. c. l., Bishop of St. Andrew's, Bishopshall, St. Andrew's. The Very Rev. Henry Alford, d. d., Dean of Canterbury. [Died 1871.] The Rev. Joseph Angus, d. d., President of the Baptist College, Regent's Park, London. The Rev. David Brown, d. d., Principal of the Free Church College, Aberdeen. The Rev. John Eadie, d. d., ll. d., Professor of Biblical Literature in United Presbyterian Church, Glasgow. [Died 1876.] The Rev. Fenton John Anthony Hort, d. d., Fellow of Emmanuel College, Cambridge. The Rev. William Gibson Humphry, Vicarage, St. Martin's-in-the-Fields, London, W. C. The Rev. Benjamin Hall Kennedy, d. d., Canon of Ely and Regius Professor of Greek, The Elms, Cambridge. The Ven. William Lee, d. d., Archdeacon of Dublin, Dublin. The Rev. William Milligan, d. d., Professor of Divinity and Biblical Criticism, Aber- deen. The Rev. William F. Moulton, d. d., Master of the Leys School, Cambridge. The Rev. Samuel Newth, d. d., Principal of New College, Hampstead, London. The Ven. Edwin Palmer, d. d., Archdeacon of Oxford, Christ Church, Oxford. The Rev. Alexander Roberts, d. d., Professor of Humanity, St. Andrew's. The Rev. Frederick Henry Ambrose Scrivener, ll. d., Prebendary, Hendon Vicarage, London, N. W. The Rev. George Vance Smith, d. d., Parade, Carmarthen. The Rev. Charles John Vaughan, d. d., Master of the Temple, The Temple, London, E. C. Samuel Prideaux Tregelles, ll. d. [Died 1875.] The Rev. Brooke Foss Westcott, d. d.. Bishop of Durham. 11 NEW TESTAMENT COMPANY OF REVISERS. OFFICERS AND MEMBERS OF THE AMERICAN REVISION COMMITTEE. Chairman : — Rev. Theodore Dwight Woolsey, d. d., ll. d., former President of Yale University, New Haven, Conn. Secretaries : — Rev. John Henry Thayer, d. d., former Professor of New Testament Exegesis, in Theological Seminary, Andover, Mass. Charles Short, ll. d., Professor of Latin in Columbia College, N. Y. Members : — Ezra Abbot, d. d., ll. d., Professor of New Testament Exegesis in Divinity School of Harvard University, Cambridge, Mass. Rev. Jonathan Kelsey Burr, d. d., Trenton, N. J. Thomas Chase, ll. d., President of Haverford College, Pa. Rev. Howard Crosby, d. d., ll. d., former Chancellor of University of New York. Rev. Timothy Dwight, d. d., President of Yale University. Rev. Horatio Balch Hackett, d. d., ll. d., Professor of New Testament Exegesis in Theological Seminary, Rochester, N. Y. [Died 1876.] James Hadley, ll. d., Professor of Greek, Yale University, Conn. [Died 1872.] Rev. Charles Hodge, d. d., ll. d., Professor of Theology in Princeton Theological Semi- nary, N. J. [Died 1878.] Rev. Asahel Clark Kendrick, d. v., ll. d., Professor of Greek in University of Roches- ter, N. Y. Right Rev. Alfred Lee, d. d., ll. d., Bishop of Delaware Diocese. Rev. Matthew B. Riddle, d. d., Professor of New Testament Exegesis in Theological Seminary, Hartford, Conn. Rev. Philip Schaff, d. d., ll. d., former Professor of Sacred Literature, Union Theologi- cal Seminary, N. Y. [Died Oct. 20, 1893.] Rev. Henry Boynton Smith, d. d., ll. d., Professor of Systematic Theology, Union Theo- logical Seminary, N. Y. [Resigned 1877.] Rev. Edward Abiel Washburn, d. d., ll. d., Calvary Church, N. Y. [Died 1881.] [Rev. G. R. Crooks, d. d., New York, and Rev. W. F. Warren, d. d., Boston, accepted original appointments, but resigned early, because they could not attend.] 12 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO S T T MATTHEW CHAPTER 1. Genealogy and conception of Christ. 1 The book of the "generation of Je'sus Christ, Hhe son of Da'vid, c the_son of A'bra-ham._ 2 d A'bra-ham begat I'^aac; and e T§aac begat Ja'cob ; and •''Ja'cob begat juvlah and his brethren ; lu'ilas i, „„,„ +. Pba'res n -,-,A Za'ra A -f Tha'mar; Q nrl h Pba'res ■u. c . cra + Es'rom; aln j lu'dah begat Pe'rez and. Ze'rah 01 Ta'rnar; aild " p e 'rez Degat Hez'ron; and & begat a And begat SaTmon ; _5 lad SaTmon begat S$ O'bed begat Jes'se : a v n n d d iSoFo-mon begat B £&Ki begat A'sa- begat Uz-^aii: and lo'al begat O'bed of Ruth ; and Tna * Da'vid tbeking begat Sol'o- begat Jo'ram ; and Jo'ram Jo-si'i I'ah ; I > :h B ioS begat S^S and his brethren, a T l the time tn |f t ne and Uz- 9 And O-zi'as i-. / -.™ rl +. and Uz-zi'ah Degat Ez-e-ln'as ; Hez-e-ki'ah ; 10 $$ m MiMk "begat 5&SS3J and gSjffigSB begat A'mon ; and A'mon begat ^: And M Jo-si'as and Jo- " I-arnMnK away to Bab'y-lon; 12 And after Kgffi^ to Bab'y-lon, J.&&S3& begat I Sa-la'tlii-el l-, Q0 . Q f q Zo-rob'a-bel ; She-al'ti-el Degat l Ze-rub'ba-bel ; 13 aM l le iwb a alSi begat A-bi'ud ; and A-bi'ud begat E-li' a-ktm 3 and E-li'- a-kirn begat A'zor ; 14 amf A'zor begat Sa'doc ; and Sa'dSc begat A'ckim ; and A'chim begat E-di'ttd ;,;■._ 15 and E-li'ud begat E-le-a'zar ; and E-le-a'zar begat Mat'than ; and Mat'than begat Ja'cob ; 16 and Ja'cob begat Joseph the husband of Ma'ry, of whom was born Je'sus, who is called Christ. 17 So all the generations from A^bra-ham un °o Da'vid ££? fourteen generations ; and from Da'vid Xto the carrying away 'to Bab'y-lon are fourteen generations ; and from the carrying away 'to Bab'y-lon unto the Christ are fourteen generations. 18 1[ 2 jSTow the r birth of Je'sus Christ was on this wise: When as his. .-A^enleToled, to Jo'geph, bef. was found with child s of the Holy Ghost 19 Ind 11 Jo'geph her husband, being a rigSfeA&s, and not willing *to make her a public* example, was minded to put her away privily. 20 But wbin he thought on these things, behold, an e angel of the Lord appeared unto him in a dream, saying, Jo'sepa, thou son of Da'vid, fear not to take unto thee Ma'ry, thy wife : u for that which is con- ceived in her is of the Ho'ly Ghost. 21 *And she shall bring forth a soir ; and thou shalt call his name 3 jvivsV for it i S ^he tuat shall save his people from their sins. 74 13 a Lu. 3. 23. bPs. 132. 11. John 7. 42. ActB 2. 30 ; 13. 23. Rom. 1. 3. c Gen. 12. 3 ; 22. 18. d Gen. 21. 2, 3. e Gen. 25. 26. /Gen. 20. 35. &o. " ., ' h Ruth 4. 18, &c. 1 Chr. 2. 5, 9, i 1 Sam. 16. 1 ; 17. 12. it 2 Sam. 12. 24. 1 1 Chr. 3. 10, &c. 3 2 K. 24. 14, 15, 16; 25.11. d 1 Chr. 3. 17, ! The Fifth Tear before the Common Account called Anno Domini. ■Lu. ,27. ■i Lu. 1. 35. b Lu. 1. 31. ! That is, Saviour, Heb. '! Acts 4. 12 ; 5. 31 ; 13. 2E Wise men and the star. ST. MATTHEW, 2. The flight into Egypt. z Is. 7. 14. 2 Or, his 3 The Fourth Year before the Common Account called Anno Domini. a Lu. 2. 4, b Ge 111. 25.6. c Lu. 2. 11. d .Num. 24. e 2 Chr. 36. 14. /2Chr.34.13. y Mai. 2. 7. A Mic. 5. 2. John 7. 42. i Rev. 2. 27. 22 Now all this is come d to B P e ass, that it might be fulfilled which was spoken gy the Lord through the prophet, saying, 23 z Behold, the virgin shall be with child, and shall bring forth a son, Ind 2 they shall call his name iSmanw 1 ;' which is , being interpreted, is ' God with us. Then And ou £CJJJU arose commanded him, and took unto him his wife; 25 ^nd knew her not till she had brought forth « herfir .f> °™ SO n: and 14 ISd n Joseph te ^f r s a e ised from hi S sleep, and did as the angel of the Lord CHAPTER 2. Visit of the wise men. Flight and return of Joseph. 1 3 Now when " Je'sus was born in Beth'18-hem of Ju-dse'a in the days of Her'od the king, behold, there came wise men b from the east came to Je-ru'sS-lem, 2 s S ay y iS! ; c Where is he that is born King of the Jew§? for we h Taw een d his star in the east, and are come to worship him. 3 A^nen Her'od the king had heard *«<£*»< he was troubled, and aU Je-ru'sS-lem with him. 4 And w S e r in| d tf|et'hei- d all e the chief priests and ''scribes of the peo- ple, together ' "he tnS e d d of them where the Christ should be born. 5 And they said unto him, In B8thl8-h8m of Ju-dse'a : for thus it is written by the prophet, 6 "And thou Beth'le-hgm, inthe land of ja®^ ™^* least among the princes of jSSSvSot out of thee shall come forth a go^™' ' wmch shall be shepherd of my people Is/ra-el. 7 Then Her'od' ™ he&wi privily called the 4 wise men? a ^uired d of them earefuny 7 what time the star appeared. 8 And he sent them to Beth'lS-hSm, and said, Go and search ou^carefuliy concerning the young child ; and when ye have found him, bring me word. agam ' that I a iso may come and worship him. also- 9 lit 1 they, ri£ d g heard the king, ^Swa^S and' lo, the star, which they saw in the east, went before them, till it came and stood over where the young child was. 10 Awi when they saw the star, they rejoiced with exceeding great joy. 11 IT And when they w Tame me into the house' ar ? d y saw the young child with Ma'ry his mother'- and they fell down' and worshipped him j and whentl ^ er Sn d g opened their treasures' Hhey w e 4tTa d unto him gifts; gold' and frankincense' and myrrh. 12 And being warned o/ood z in a dream that they should not return to Hgr'od, they departed into their own country another way. 13 now when they were departed, behold, ar f angel of the Lord ap- peareth to Jo'seph in a dream, saying, Arise' and take the young child and his mother, and flee into E'gypt, and be thou there until I b teif thee : word: for Her'od will seek the young child to destroy him. 14 "am 11 he arose' a |d took the young child and his mother by night, and departed into E'gypt: 15 tna was there until the death of HSr'od: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Lord through the prophet, saying, m Out of E'gypt h li v d e I fif my son. 16 IF Then Her'od, when he saw that he was mocked of the wise men, was exceeding wroth, and sent forth, and slew all the male chil- dren that were in Beth'le-hem, and in all the borders thereof, from two years old and under, according to the time which he had ^ifettaiy !eaSed d of the wise men. 14 The return from Egypt. ST. MATTHEW, 3. John's preachings and baptisms. saying, id In Ka'ma was there a voice heard, lamental ion, a nd weeping, j (rr . oa i- ■mrmT.i-.ii-.r.. T>o/ 18 A voice was heard in Ka'mah, Weeping cilia gieat lllOUrmng, Ka - chel weeping {%? her children'; am she would not he comforted, because they are not. 19 If But when Hgr'od was dead x behold, an angel of the Lord appeareth in a dream to Jo'seph in E'gypt, 20 sa/inl' Arise' and take the young child and his mother, and go into the land of I§'ra-el : for they are dead w t hat h sought the young child's life. 21 And he arose' and took the young child and his mother, and came into the land of Is/ra-el. 22 But when he heard that Ar-chg-la'us was^eSg^ver Ju-dse'a in the room of his father Hgr'od, he was afraid to go thither; ™^™$*^ ■21 % came and dwelt in a city called p Naz'a-reth : that it might fulfilled q which was spoken by the prophets, that he s be called o ch. 3. 13. p John 1. 45. a Naz'a-rene. CHAPTER 3. John's preachings and baptisms. '■ John the Bap'tist, preaching b in the wilder- ness of Ju-dse'a, 2 And saying. Repent ye; for °the kingdom of heaven is at hand. 3 For this is he that was spoken of by gSfl&uS&S&SSS: saying, <*The voice of one crying in the wilderness, e Maf e re ye ready the way of the Lord, Slkl his paths straight. 4 £ow /the same J5hn mmseif 9 had his raiment of camel's hair, and a leath- ern girdle about his loins ; and his iSod* was h locusts and { wild honey. 5 k Then went out U n to him Je-ru'sa-lgm, and ah Ju-das a, and all the region round about J6r'dan' ; 6 'andthey were baptized of him in the river JOr'dan, confessing their sins. 7 IT But when he saw many of the Phar'i-sees. and Sad'du-cees. co?Sng to his baptism, he said unto them, m Yfolsprinl of vipers, who tath warned you to flee from n the wrath to come ? 8 Bring forth therefore f fru it s J wo e rthy r f repentance : 9 and 1 think not to say within yourselves, ° We have A'bra-ham to our father : for I say unto you, that God is able of these stones to raise up children unto A/bra-ham. 10 And even now If the a a x xe s laid unto the root of the trees: ^ tlierefore every tree therefore wrat bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire. 11 q I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance: but he that cometh after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear : T he shall baptize you with the Ho'ly Ghost' and with fire : 12 s who°sl e fan (S in his hand, and he will throughly S se his thrwnfeoor; and newiii gather his wheat into the garner; but hewU1 4burnup the chaff he win burn up with unquenchable fire. 13 IT "Then cometh Je'sus ^from GaTi-lee to the Jor'dan unto John, to be baptized of him. 14 But John wouid^avemndered him, saying, I have need to be baptized of thee, and comest thou to me ? 15 But 1 Je'sus answering said unto him, Suffer it tobeso now : for thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness. 15 Then he ISSh him. Lu. 3. 2, 3. John 1. 28. b Josh. 14. 10. c Dan. 2. 44. d Is. 40. 3. e Lu. 1. 76. /Mar. 1.6. 9- 2 K. 1.8. h Lev. 11. 22. m ch. 12. 34 ; 23. .33. Lu. .3. 7,8,9- n Rom. 5. 9. 2 Or, an- swerable to oivfvhvrnt of life. o John 8. 33, 7 Mar. 1. 8. Lu. 3. 16. John 1. 15. Acts 1. 5. r Is. 4. 4 ; 44.3. Acts 2. 3, 4. 5 Mai. 3. 3. ! Mai. 4. 1. A. D. 2T. !« Mar. 1. 9. Lu. 3. 21. The temptation of Christ. ST. MATTHEW, 4. Call of Peter and Andrew. A. D .27. y Mar. .10. z Is. 11 2. a John b eh. 1- 18. Mar. J 11. Lu. 9. 35. «Mar. 1.12. 6 Acts .39. h Heb. 1. 14. A. D. 30. i Mar. 1. 14. Lu. 3. 20. John 4. 43. fc Is. 9. 1, 2. Z Is. 42. 7. o Mar. 1. 1G. Lu. 5. 2. j>Johnl.42. 16 y And Je'sus, when he was baptized, went np straightway the water : and' lo, the heavens were opened unto him, and he saw z the 17 whom I am well pleased. saying, b This is my beloved Son, in CHAPTER 4. The temptation of Christ. Call of Peter and Andrew. 1 Then was "Je'sus led up of 6 the Ipmt into the wilderness to be tempted of the devil. 2 And when he had fasted forty days and forty nights, he was after- ward zsf And wnen the tempter came t0 Td' e said' If thou & the Son 4 But he answered and said, It is written, c Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. 5 Then the devil taketh him up d into the holy city 1 ; and te^et 1 him on tL pinnacle of the temple, 6 and saith unto him, If thou art the Son of God, cast thyself down : for it is written, e He shall give his angels charge concerning thee : AndoVthefr hands they shall bear thee up, ^thYpif 6 thou dash thy foot against a stone. 7 Je'sus said unto him, Again it is written, agam ' / Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God. 8 Again, the devil taketh him an exceeding high mountain, and sheweth him all the kingdoms of the world, and the glory of them , 9 anShf^ld unto him, All these things will I give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship me. 10 Then saith Je'sus unto him, Get thee hence, Sa'tan : for it is written, 9 Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve. 11 Then the devil leaveth him'; and' behold, ''angels came and min- istered unto him. 12 l 'Now when Je ' s £ e shad heard that John was ^IreTuT he !«& into GaTi-lee ; 13 and leaving Naz'a-reth,he came and dwelt in Ca-per'na-um, which is u oT the sea, coast ' in the borders of gfi&Jffi and ^felT 1 " 14 tilaf it might be fulfilled which was spoken by F-s s a a iah the prophet, saying, 15 *The land of | a K-iSn' and the land of S( *aWte? yof the sea, beyond Jor'dan, GaTi-lee of the G-en'tile?; 16 *The people which sat in darkness s ^ v a great light; Hid to them which sat in the region and shadow of death; to tt^ffla 8 Sght%. ring up. 17 IT "From that time began Je'sus began to preach, and to say, "Re- pent 1 ye; for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. 18 IF "And Je ' sus ' walking by the sea of Gal'i-lee, he saw two brethren, Sf mon W ho is p called Pe'ter, and An/drew his brother, casting a net into the sea- for they were fishers. 19 And he saith unto them, C ome 01 yeliter me, and fJ I will make you fishers of men. 20 '' And they straightway left 'the'' nets, and followed him. 21 s And going on from thence' he saw other two brethren, Jame§ the son of Z8b'e-dee, and J5hn his brother, hi the boat with Zeb'e-dee their father, mending their nets ; and he called them. 16 Sermon in the mount. ST. MATTHEW, 5. Sermon in the mount. ami those which - 22 And they 1 SSSSS& left the g& and their father, and followed him. 23 If And Je'sus went about jn all Gal'i-lee, t teaching in their syna- gogues, and preaching u the gospel of the kingdom, * and healing all manner of SsT and all manner of sieknSs among the people. 24 And the^poTofhim went $8KS* all Syr'i-a: and they brought unto him all that were sick, people ^oTdOT re taken with divers diseases and torments, possessed with devils, and those wM e c pae P e ti e c, lunatick ' and and he healed them. 25 "And there followed him great multitudes ofpeople from GaTI-lee' and /rom De-cap'o-lis' and /r isin heaven ig per f ect CHAPTER 6. Sermon in the mount, continued. 1 Take heed that ye do not your righteousness before men, to be seen of before thee, as the hypocrites do in the synagogues and in the streets, that they may have glory of men. Verily I say unto you, They have received their reward. 3 But when thou doest alms, let not thy left hand know what thy right hand doeth : 4 that* thine alms may be in secret : and thy Father which seeth in secret snail recompense tnee. 5 1[ And when th °TvAf^T lt not be as the hypocrites : are: for they love to stand and pray stan(ing in the synagogues and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men. Verily I say unto you, They have received their reward. 6 But thou, when thou prayest, c enter into twnetone^chamber, and when ^avinlf shut thy door, pray to thy Father which is in secret 5 and thy Father which seeth in secret shall „££££«, thee openly - ^I'nffiMP'^use not vain repetitions, as the ffifieVdo : : e for they think that they shall be heard for their much speaking. 8 Be not ye therefore like unto them : for your Father knoweth what things ye have need of, before ye ask him. 9 After this manner therefore pray ye : / Our Father which art in heaven, Hallowed be thy name. 10 Thy kingdom come. g Thy will be done, inearth ' h as u is in heaven; so on earth. 11 Give us this 2 day our "daily bread. 12 And k forgive us our debts, as we also havffMgiven our debtors. 13 'And brfng us not into temptation, but m deliver us from the evil'' n For thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever. Amen. one. 14 ° For if ye forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you. : 15 But p if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses. 16 IT Moreover 9 when ye fast, be not, as the hypocrites, of a sad countenance : for they disfigure their faces, that they may a D?s?en u of° men to fast. Verily I say unto you, They have received their reward. 17 But thou, when thou fastest, r anoint t? e head, and wash thy face ; thou not seeTof men to fast, but n T thy Father which is recompense 19 1T s Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon the earth, where moth and rust doth consume, and where thieves 3 break through and steal : 19 A. D. 31. g Job 25. 3. h Lu. 6. 32. i Gen. 17. ] Lu. «. MJ. k Eph. 5. 1 g ch. 26. 39. Acts 21. 14. h Ps. 103. 20. Lu. 22. 40. m John 17. IS. nlChr.2H. 11. o Mar. 11. 23. s Prov. 23. 4. 1 Tim. 6. 17. 3 Gr. dig i lir. dig through. Sermon in the mount. ST. MATTHEW, 7. Sermon in the mount. ■y Gal. 1. 11). 1 Tim. 6. 17 z Ps. 55. 22. Lu. 12. 22. a Job 38. 41. Ps. 147. 9. Lu. 12. 24. a Lu. 6.37. Rom. 2. 1. b Mar. 4. 24. Lu. 6. 38. Mar. 11. 24. Lu. 11. 9. John 14. 13. /Prov. S. 17. 20 ' but 1 lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth S?™, and where thieves do not break through nor steal : 21 lo / where y t hy r treasure is, there will y tn y r heart be also. 22 " The lifup of the body is the eye : if therefore thine eye be single, thy whole body shaU be full of light. 23 But if thine eye be evil, thy whole body shall be full of darkness. If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great Vihe darkness ! 24 1 x No man can serve two masters: for either he will hate the one, and love the other ; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. y Ye cannot serve God and mammon. 25 Therefore I say unto you, z Sfnota&f * for your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink ; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on. Is not the life more than the food, and the body than the raiment ? 26 a Behold the mms 8 of the heaven/Sat they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns ; aid your heavenly Father f eedeth them. Are not ye n ? much m ^„ e than they? 27 And which of you by SSf an^SS 1 ' can add one cubit unto his 2 stature? 28 And why are 6 ye e^s^tfag raiment? Consider the lilies of the held, how they grow ; they toil not, neither do they spin : 29 yet I say unto you, that even Sol'o-mon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these. Wherefore But is, and to-Son-ow is cast into the oven, shall he not much more clothe you, ye of little faith ? drink? or, Wherewithal shall we be clothed? 32 TorafterlnS^ for your heavenly Father know- eth that ye have need of all these tilings. 33 But b seek ye first m? kingdom, of Goc1, and his righteousness ; and all these things shall be added unto you. 3 IS' for the mora itself. Sufficient unto the clay Is the evil thereof. CHAPTER 7. Sermon in the mount, continued. 1 Judge a not, that ye be not judged. 2 For with what jSdfement ye judge, ye shall be judged: "and with what measure ye mete, it shall be measured un t you. aKam - 3 c And why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy brother's eye, but considerest not the beam that is in thine own eye ? 4 Or how wilt thou say to thy brother, Let me g£t out the mote out of thine eye ; and' b !o,°the a beam it in thine own eye ? 5 Thou hypocrite, flrst cast out fi r 5 t the beam out of thine own eye ; and then shalt thou see clearly to cast out the mote out of thy bro- ther's eye. 6 IT d Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before the swine, lest hapiy they trample them under their feet, and turn again and rend you. 7 IF e Ask, and it shall be given you ; seek, and ye shall find ; knock, and it shall be opened unto you : 8 lo / f every one that asketh receiveth ; and he that seeketh findeth ; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened. 9 g Or what man is there of you, wh°™ if his son shaii ask muk he give him a stone? 20 will Sermon in the mount. ST. MATTHEW, 8. Cleansing of a leper. 10 g? if he ask for a fish, will lie give him a serpent ? 11 If ye then, h being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children, how much more shall your Father which is in heaven give good things to them that ask him ? whatsoever ye would that men should do unto you, 12 ) Therefore all tilings Al! tilings therefore gate : for wide !§ the gate, and broad 13 IT l Enter ye in l\ the the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many gFgeyffiSSt in ggg£ 14 ^r'n^i" the gate, and SIS the way, « l leadeth unto life, and few $$$$ that find it. 15 1 "' Beware of false prophets, " which come to you in sheep's clothing, hut inwardly they are ° ravening wolves. 16 " &?&£» 8 V!?&&T&&ffl: *Do fZ gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles? 17 Even so r every good tree bringeth forth good fruit ; but the cor- rupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit. 18 A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither car! a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit. 19 3 Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire. 20 Therefore 6 by their fruits ye shall know them. 21 IT Not every one that saith unto me, ' Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven ; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven. 22 Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, dS 6 we "not ^&^pefy d % thy name' and b y thy name haYe cast out 2 devils; and b y thy name Vo e many TSggP 1 works? 23 And x then will I profess unto them, I never knew you : y depart from me, ye that work iniquity. : whosoever therefore which ,o a wise ms 25 ana the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house ; and it fell not : for it was founded upon the rock. 26 And every one that heareth these ^oref, of mine, and doeth them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man, which built his house upon the sand: 27 and the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and smote upon that house ; and it fell : and great was the fall thereof. 28 And it came to pass, when je'sus had ended these sa £ r n d f' "the nuriuturtes were astonished at his t&t£l£& 29 b lo / he taught them as one having authority, and not as their scribes. CHAPTER 8. The centurion. Calming of the winds. 1 A^'when he was come down from the mountain, great multitudes followed him. 2 a And' behold, there came to Mm a leper and worshipped him, say- ing, Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst make me clean. 3 And hi e stretchld forth m | hand, and touched him, saying, I will ; be thou made clean. And s t"™i|htway his leprosy was cleansed. 4 And Je'sus saith unto him, b See thou tell no man ; but go thy way, shew thyself to the priest, and offer the gift that c Mo'§e§ commanded, for a testimony unto them. 21 k Lev. 19. 18. eh. 2?. 40. ( Lu. 18. 2i. Rom. 16. 17. i 2 Tim. 3. 5. -i Acts a). 2'.P. 5 ch. 3. 10. Lu. 3. 9. John 15. 2, 6. !ch. 25. 11,12. Lu. 6. 46. Acts 19. 13. x ch. 25. 12. y Fs. 5. 5. ch. 25. 41. a ch. 13. .54. Mar. 1. 22. Lu. 4. 32. Mar. 5. 43. • Lev. 14. 3. Lu. 5. 14. The centurion's faith. ST. MATTHEW, 8. Stilling of the tempest. dLu 7. I. eLu 15. 19. /Ps 10 .20. h ch. 21. 43. t ch. 13. 42. Lu. 13. 28. & Mar. 1. 29. Lu. 4. 38. 1 1 Cor. 9. 5. ol.u.il. 57 2 Or, Teacher. 5 IT d And when J h| us was entered into Ca-per'na-iim, there came unto him a centurion, beseeching him, 6 &!d saying, Lord, my servant lieth mth?Ss sick of the palsy, grievously tormented. 7 And Je he us saith unto him, I will come and heal him. 8 And tue centurion answered and said, Lord, e I am not worthy that thou shouldest come under my roof: but-^^niysiythewordf' and my ser- vant shall be healed. 9 For I also am a man under authority, having una£my™f tl™eh-. and I say to this ^e,' Go, and he goeth ; and to another, Come, and he cometh ; and to my servant, Do this, and he doeth U; 10 And w&en Je'sus heard It; he marvelled, and said to them that fol- lowed, Verily I say unto you, I have not found so great faith, no, not in Is/ra-el. 11 And I say unto you, ™at "many shall come from the east and the west, and shall sit down with A'bra-ham, and I'saac, and Ja'cob, in the kingdom of heaven' : 12 £# *the ch S on r s en of the kingdom ' shall be cast A into the outer darkness : there shall be the weeping and gnashing of teeth. 13 And Je'sus said unto the centurion, Go thy way ; and as thou hast believed, so be it done unto thee. And the servant was healed in tbe se & e hour. 14 IT k And when Je'sus was come into Pe'ter's house, he saw 'his wife's mother ^yin™ 1 sick of a fever. 15 And he touched her hand, and the fever left her- and she arose, and ministered unto £' 16 IT m An h d e when even was come, they brought unto him many thatwere possessed with devils : and he cast out the spirits with h l s word, and healed all that were sick : 17 thaf it might be fulfilled which was spoken by ft^l the prophet, saying, n Himself took our infirmities, and bare ^ufdlseSIs 8 " 18 IT Now when Je'sus saw great multitudes about him, he gave commandment to depart unto the other side. 19 ° And ^erllkm^lcX?' and said unto him, 2 Master, I will follow thee whithersoever thou goest. 20 And Je'sus saith unto him, The foxes have holes, and the birds of the heaven have nests ; but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head. 21 p And another of thl disciples said unto him, Lord, q suffer me first to go and bury my father. 22 But Je'sus Sth unto him, Follow me ; and leave the dead to bury their wn dead. 23 1 And when he was entered into a fSESfr, his disciples followed him. 24 r And' behold, there arose a great tempest in the sea, insomuch came to mS; and awoke him, saying, L s°aTC, s LOTd; s: we perish. 26 And he saith unto them, Why are ye fearful, O ye of little faith ? Then s he arose, and rebuked the winds and the sea; and there was a great calm. 27 And the men marvelled, saying, What manner of man is this, that even the winds and the sea obey him? 28 IT * And when he was come to the other side into the country of pc 22 The call of Matthew. ST. MATTHEW, Visit of John's disciples. out of the tombs, exceeding fierce, so that no man foim pass by that way. 29 Ancb behold, they cried out, saying, What have we to do with thee, Je/sus ' thou Son of God? art thou come hither to torment us before the time ? 30 && there was ago a °far way off from them ■? herd of many swine feeding. 31 A S n°d the 2 devils besought him, saying, If thou cast us out, sutf s e e r nd s us go away into the herd of swine V2 And he said unto them, Go. And they out, an/ went 1< into the herdof swine: and' behold, the whole herd of swin 1 Sell ently down tL steep plate into the sea, and perished in the waters. 33 And they that \T them fled, and went the ^a a / s into the city, and told everyuSfl' and what was befallen to them ma were possessed %$? devils. 34 And' behold, a ii the whole city came out to meet Je'sus : and when they saw him, u they besought Mm that he would depart rromUerfborders. CHAPTER 9. Matthew called. Working of many miracles. 1 Akd he entered into a f^t, and groSed over, " and came into his own city. 2 b And' behold, they brought to him a man sick of the palsy, lying on a bed: c and Je'sus seeing their faith said unto the sick of the palsy; Son, be of good cheer ; thy sins are forgiven. thee- 3 And' behold, certain of the scribes said within themselves, This ma£ blasphemeth. 4 And Je'sus d knowing their thoughts said, Wherefore think ye evil in your hearts ? 5 For whether is easier, to say, ISy sins a?e forgiven ; thee; or to say, Arise, and walk? 6 But that ye may know that the Son of man hath power on earth to forgive sins' (then saith he to the sick of the palsy), Arise, and take up thy bed, and go unto ^ny 6 house. 7 And he arose, and departed to his house. 8 But when the multitudes saw 11; they ££H&, and glorified God, which had given such power unto men "orth Mat'thew, sitting at the rec &°lAoiiT'- and he saith unto him, FoUow me. And he arose, and followed him. 10 H f And it came to pass, as J hl us sat at meat in the house, behold, many publicans and sinners came and sat down with Je ^ s and his disciples. 11 And when the Phar'i-see§ saw If; they said unto his disciples, Why eateth your Master with the 9 publicans and h sinners ? 12 But when Je n f s heard th t he said, ™ totton ' They that L e e whole hav? e no ■we'd of a physician, but they that are sick. 13 But go ye and learn what mi meaneth, *I i%a$£F mercy, and not sacrifice : for I ca £ e not come to call the righteous, *but sinners. torepentance - 14 IT Then cZI to him the disciples of John, saying, l Why do we and the Phar'i-seeg fast oft, but thy disciples fast not ? 15 And Je'sus said unto them, Can m the cl f n r s en of the ^dlfc h haS?be r r mourn, as long as the bridegroom is with them? but the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken away from them, and n then 23 ' Gr. demons. b Mar. 2. 3. Lu. 5. 18. c ch. 8. 10. d Ps. 139. 2. Mar. 12. 15. Lu. 5. 22. g ch. 11. 19. Lu. 5. 30. h Gal. 2. IS. i Hos. 6. 6. ch. 12. 7. k 1 Tim. 1. IS. The ruler's daughter raised. ST. MATTHEW, 10. The blind restored to sight. r Mar. 5. 8 Lu. 8. 51. s 2 Chr. 35. u oh. 15. 22. Mar. 10. 47. Lu. 18. 38. a- ch. 8. 4. Lu. 5. 14. y Mar. 7. 36. a ch. 12. 24. Mar. 3.22. Lu. 11. 15. d Mar. 6. 34. e Num. 27. 17 16 man putteth a piece of cloth upon an old garment'; for and the wine Tspmed ' and the skinf perish : but they put new wine into freTi^ne-slins, and both are preserved. 18 1" "While he spake these things unto them, behold, there came a certain p U ^ r : anc i worshipped Mm, saying, My daughter is even now dead : but come and lay thy hand upon her, and she shall live. 19 And Je'sus arose, and followed him, and so did his disciples. 20 IT* And' behold, a woman, wMcl1 w ^ dl n e a a d sed with an issue of blood twelve years, came behind fe; and touched the border of his garment : 21 Fo / she said within herself, If I n aJ but touch his garment, I shall be made whole. her' he said, Daughter, be of And the woman was made whole from that hour. 23 r And when Je'sus came into the ruler's house, and saw s the nSt'llfrs, and the ™I making a tumult, 24 i? e e said, unt0 them ' * Give place : for the Si is not dead, but sleepeth. And they laughed him to scorn. 25 But when the Swas 6 put forth, he <£& in, and took her by the hand'; and the dam^i arose. 26 And 27 IT And w £ s en Je'sus pa^cfbyfrom thence, two blind men followed him, crying' out, and saymg, "g^mercy onus, thou son of Da'vid: havemeroyoin,s - 28 And when he was come into the house, the blind men came to him : and Je'sus saith unto them, Believe ye that I am able to do this? They ^ d unto him, Yea, Lord. 29 Then touched he their eyes, saying, According to your faith be it done unto you. 30 And their eyes were opened; And Je'sus Stay charged them, saying, x See that no man know It; 31 »But they' whe Vem y f w rth% d nT rted ' spread abroad his fame in aU that country, land. 32 IT z ind as they went forth, behold, thereTas brought to him a dumb man possessed with a devil. 33 And when the devil was cast out, the dumb man spake : and the multitudes marvelled, saying, It was never so seen in Is/ra-el. 34 But the Phar'i-see§ said, a §y the prince of the devils casteth he out devils. through the prince of the devils. 35 6 And Je'sus went about all the cities and the villages, teaching in their synagogues, and preaching the gospel of the kingdom, and Tioolinrr every sickness mnA every disease among the people. ilCclUllg all manner of disease dilU. all manner of sickness. 36 1T d But when he saw the multitudes, he was moved with com- passion f"r them, because they W erl distressed and were scattered, abroad ' e as sheep not having a shepherd. 37 Then saith he unto his disciples, but the labourers are few; 38 s Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he wil1 send forth labourers into his harvest. CHAPTER 10. The twelve apostles sent out. 1 And 24 "The harvest truly % plenteous, The twelve apostles. ST. MATTHEW, 10. Instructions to apostles. SSuiorftyover unclean spirits to cast them out, and to heal all manner of £g '^ and all manner of jffifii: 2 Now the names of the twelve apostles are these j The first, Sfmon, 6 who is called Pe'ter, and An'drew his brother; James, at son of Zeb'e-dee, and J5hn his brother ; 3 Philip, and Bar-thSl'o-mew ; Thom'as, and Mat'thew the publican; Jame§ it son of Al-phse'us, and ™*' ua < »*n 8urname ™ s Thad-dae'us ; 4 c Si'mon the Sa-Sa^aA, and Ju'das d Is-car'i-ot, who also betrayed him. 5 These twelve Je'sus sent forth, and 00 eh m led ed them, saying, e Go not into fny way of the Gen'tlleg, and enter not into any city of - f the Sa-mar'- i-tan§ : f^^ffi 6 3 tj£t go rather to the 7j lost sheep of the house of Is/ra-el. 7 l And as ye go, preach, saying, k The kingdom of heaven is at hand. 8 Heal the sick, cleansethele P ers < ra ise the dead, cleanse the lepers, cast out devils : / freely ye have received, freely give. °for the mSSS? is worthy of his food. 11 fl And into whatsoever. city or v uiage ye shall enter, se ?rch r out who in it is worthy ; and there abide till ye go forth?' 12 And w £ s en ye S into the house, salute it. 13 q And if the house be worthy, let your peace come upon it : r but if it be not worthy, let your peace return to you. 14 s And whosoever shall not receive you, nor hear your words, w as en ye g o e Forth out of that house or that city, * shake off the dust of your feet. 15 Verily I say unto you, "It shall be more tolerable for the land of Sod'om and §£g£$K in the day of jS&£t, than for that city. 16 % x Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves : y be ye therefore wise as serpents, and z harmless as doves. 17 But beware of men: for "they will deliver you up to tbe councils, and m then synagogues 6 they will sciourge you In their synagogu sake, for a testimony ag t nst them and t0 the Gen'tileg. 19 d But when they deliver you up, ^St'MS* how or what ye shall speak: for e it shall be given you in that sanae hour what ye shall speak. 20 -^For it is not ye that speak, but the Spirit of your Father "that 1 speaketh in you. 21 "And tlie brother shall deliver up the brother to death, and the father mI child : and the children shall rise up against thdr parents, and cause them to be put to death. 22 And h ye shall be hated of all Sen for my name's sake : l but he that endureth to the end, the same shall be saved. 23 But *when they persecute you in this city, flee ye into the' for verily I say unto you, Ye shall not 2 have gone through the cities of Is/ra-el, Hill the Son of man be come. 24 m T A e disciple is not above £S master, nor t i e servant above his lord. 25 It is enough for the disciple that he be as his master, and the servant as his lord. If " they have called the master of the house BS-eTze-bub, how much more shall they call them of his household? 26 Fear them not therefore : ° for there is nothing covered, that shall not be revealed ; and hid, that shall not be known. e ch. 4. 15. /2K.17.! h la. 53. 6. i Lu. 9. 2. k eh. S. 2. Lu. 10. 9. I Acts 8. IS a Mar. 6. 8. 3 Lu. 10. 7. 1 Cor. 9. 7. p Lu. 10. 8. ; Mar. 6. 11. Lu. 9. 5. ! Neh. 5. 13. Acts 13. 51. x Lu. 10. 3. y Rom. 16. 19. z 1 Cor. 14. 20. a ch. 24. 9. Mar. 13. 9. Lu. 12. 11. 6 Acts 5. 40. e Acts 12. 1. d Mar. 13. 11. Lu. 12. 11. e Ex. 4. 12. h Lu. 21. 17. i Dan. 12. 12. ch. 24. 13. Mar. 13. 13. * ch. 2. 13. Acts 8. 1. 2 Or, end, or, finish. I ch. 16. 28. Instructions to apostles. ST. MATTHEW, 11. Testimony concerning John. Lu. 12. 4. 2 Gr. Gehenna. q\ Sam. 14. 45. 2 Sam. 14. 11. Lu. 21. IS. * Mar. 8.38. Lu. tf. 26. 2 Tim. 2. 12. yVe,. 41.9. John 13. 18. z Lu. 14. 26. a eh. 16. 24. Mar. 8. 34. Lu. y. 23. rf Is. 29. 18. John 2. 23. e Ps. 22. 26. Lu. 4. 18. speak ye in the light : and what 27 What I tell you in the darkness, ' ye hear in the ear, 28 p And henoflfraidof them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul : but rather fear him which is able to destroy both soul and body in 2 hell. 29 Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing? and no t one of them shall not fall on the ground without your Father - : 30 5 buf the very hairs of your head are all numbered. 31 Fear ye not therefore'; ye are of more value than many sparrows. 32 r Every oil 1 therefore W no shall confess me before men, s him will I also confess als0 before my Father which is in heaven. 33 ' But whosoever shall deny me before men, him will I also deny before my Father which is in heaven. 34 " Think not that I a «™ to send peace on the earth : I came not to send peace, but a sword. 35 For I ^m™ to set a man at variance x against his father, and the daughter against her mother, and the daughter in law against her mother in law : 36 and y a man's foes shall be they of his own household. 37 z He that loveth father or mother more than me is not worthy of me; and he that loveth son or daughter more than me is not worthy of me. 38 "And he that ^oth 1 not take his cross' and f ffi£ h after me, is not worthy of me. 39 "He that findeth his life shall lose it; and he that loseth his life for my sake shall find it. 40 IT c He that receiveth you receiveth me, and he that receiveth me receiveth him that sent me. 41 rf He that receiveth a prophet in the name of a prophet shall receive a prophet's reward ; and he that receiveth a righteous man in the name of a righteous man shall receive a righteous man's reward. 42 e And whosoever shall give to drink unto one of these little ones a cup of cold watlr only, in the name of a disciple, verily I say unto you, he shall in no wise lose his reward. CHAPTER 11. Christ's testimony concerning John. 1 And it came to pass, when Je'§us had made an end of commanding his twelve disciples, he departed thence to teach and t0 preach in their cities. 2 a Now when John had heard & in the prison the works of the Christ, he or look we for another ? 4 And Je'sus answered and said unto them, Go your way and fiu John agamthose things wMch ye d() heap and ^ . 5 <*«!? blind receive their sight, and the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, and the deaf hear, and the dead are raised up, and e the poor have g^PtidTngs preached to them. 6 And blessed is he' whosoever shall §2d / no^e ff o£c d a e s1on of stumbling in me. 7 If g And as ttesl'went^^w, Je'sus began to say unto the multitudes concerning John, What went ye out into the wilderness to behold? h £ reed shaken with the wind ? 8 But what went ye out for to see? a man clothed in soft SSI Behow', they that wear soft S»? are in kings' houses. Upbraiding of the cities. ST. MATTHEW, 12. Reproof of the Pharisees. 9 But wherefore went ye out? for to see a prophet? F^, I say unto you, 'and much more than a prophet. 10 F Tm^ s is £l; of whom it is written, * Behold, I send my messenger before thy face, who shall prepare thy way before thee. 11 Verily I say unto you, Among them that are born of women there hath not S a greater than John the B&p'tist : »°™f t ^e he that is butmtie in the kingdom of heaven is greater than he. 12 *And from the days of John the Bap'tist until now the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and me^oF^oieLe take it by force. 13 m For all the prophets and the law prophesied until John. 14 And if ye are wining to receive it, this is "liii'fah, which wa i/ or to come. 15 "He that hath ears to hear, let him hear. 16 If p But whereunto shall I liken this generation ? It is like unto children sitting in the m£&zh^uch™n unto their fellows, 17 A atf a sr y ?' We have piped unto you, and ye Td 6 not d SV we have mourned unto you, _ „ j „„ have „ _ j- lamented, walled, dlUX yv did U 9 h And when he was departed thence, and went into their synagogue : 10 1T tZt behold, therewas a man Jjgt^^i hand. wlthered - And they asked him, saying, I Is it lawful to heal on the sabbath dty? ? that they might accuse him. 11 And he said unto them. What man shall there be an o° ng you, that shall have one sheep, and k if this fall into a pit on the sabbath day, will he not lay hold on it, and lift I out? 12 How much then is a man f moi4 e vaiue than a sheep? Wherefore it is lawful to do g e od on the sabbath day!' 13 Then saith he to the man, Stretch forth ^hy 6 hand. And he stretched II forth ; and it was restored whole, llke as the other. 14 f ig? 'the Pharisee? went out, and ^ookVouTsei 1 against him, how they might destroy him. 15 Bu ind hen Je'sus Mr ?eMn 2 it * he withdrew himself from thence : » and vhen T S / 011 c ', knew And Ocijllb perceiving great multitudes followe d him' ; and he healed them all; 16 an n d d "charged them that they should not make him known saymg, 18 p Behold, my servant' whom I have chosen; Sy beloved' «in whom my soul is well pleased : I will put my spirit upon him, am he shall define Element to the Ggll'tlleS. 19 He shall not strive, nor cry ; aioud? Nether shall any ™ n T hear his voice in the streets. 20 A bruised reed shall he not break, a n d d smoking flax shall he not quench, ™i he send forth judgment unto victory. 21 And in his name shall the G-en'tIle§ nop 3 !' 22 IT r Then was brought unto him one possessed with a devil, blind' and dumb: and he healed him, insomuch that the Dlindand dumb man spake and saw. 23 And all the mumuldes were amazed, and said, Is not this the son of Da'vid ? 24 5 But when the Phar'I-sees_ heard It; they said, This ^an doth not cast out devils, but by Be-eTze-bub the prince of the devils. 25 And Je ' sus * Inking their thoughts' a h n e d said unto them, Every kingdom divided against itself is brought to desolation ; and every city or house divided against itself shall not stand : 26 and d if Sa'tan ca c S teth out Sa'tan, he is divided against himself ; how then shall then his kingdom stand? 27 And if I by Be-eFze-bub cast out devils, by whom do your cl f ns en cast them out ? therefore shaFthey be your judges. 28 But if I <=ast out devils by the gpirit of God , cast out devils , then Q "the kingdom of God 1S come ""on you. 29 x Or else how can one enter into the ho s us^oftKrSng s ,n««, and spoil his 28 Rebuke of the unfaithful. ST. MATTHEW, 12. My mother and my brethren. goods, except he first bind the strong ™«" ? and then he will spoil his house. 30 He that is not with me is against me ; and he that gathereth not with me scattereth. abroad - 31 IT therefore 6 1 say unto you, y AU ESSf ° £ sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men; *but the blasphemy gggfijfif the ao tJ?t ost shah not be forgiven. untomen - 32 And whosoever a lEau^peak a word against the Son of man, 6 it shall be forgiven him; but whosoever 8h an speak against the Holy spirit,' it shall not be forgiven him, neither in this world, ne n m ex in tuafwmci? is to come. 33 Either make the tree good, and c u s s fruit good ; or else make the tree corrupt, and lis fruit corrupt : for the tree is known by u£ fruit. 34 Ye^offsprbir of vipers, how can ye, being evil, speak good things? e for out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh. 35 The good man out of u! good treasure of tUeheart bringeth forth good things : and the evil man out of ms evil treasure bringeth forth evil things. 36 Ana I say unto you, Sat* every idle word that men shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the day of jSJifSt. 37 For by thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned. 38 IK Then certain of the scribes and ofthe Phar'i-seeg answered' Mm , saying, Master, we would see a sign from thee. 39 But he answered and said unto them, An evil and g adulterous generation seeketh after a sign ; and there shall no sign be given to if but the sign of MiffiSSf: 40 A for as jo'nll was three days and three nights in the beuy^fthV^aie; so shall the Son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth. 41 i The men of Mn'e-veh shall s tand e u P in thejuCent with this genera- tion, and k shall condemn it : l be ^ se they repented at the preaching of jo'Sah ; ; and' behold, a greater than it'111% here. 42 m The queen of the south shall rise up in the j-Sdlement with this generation, and shall condemn it : for she came from the utter ™°>f s » ar t s of the earth to hear the wisdom of Sol'o-mon ; and' behold, a greater than Sol'o-mon It here. 43 "^ufthe unclean spirit, when he is gone out of the man, ohe p Is a ^th h through wattless places, seeking rest, and findeth f t °™t. 44 Then he saith, I will return into my house from whence I came out ; and when he is come, he findeth ft empty, swept, and garnished. 45 Then goeth he, and taketh with himself seven other spirits more w ev!f d than himself, and they enter in and dwell there : p and the last state of that man beconieth worse than the first. Even so shall it be also unto this W1 e*? d generation. 46 H While he was yet s pS g to the nSlffa, * behold, it mother and r his brethren stood without, diking to speak w t 'o h him. 47 In™ one said unto him, Behold, thy mother and thy brethren stand without, Sf to speak to h thee. 48 But he answered and said unto him that told him, Who is my mother ? and who are my brethren ? 49 And he stretched forth his Behold, my mother and my brethren ! 50 For s whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven tiwsame j g my ^0^^ an( j s i s ter, and mother. 75 29 y Mar. 3. 28. Lu. 12. 10. z Acts 7. 51. a ch. 11.19. John 7. 12. 6 1 Tim. 1. 1 tfch.3.7. e Lu. 6. 45. /ch. 16. 1. Mar. 8. 11. Lu. 11. 16. h Jonah 1. 17. 2Gr. sea-monster. 7c Jet. 3. 11. Rom. 2. 27. I Jonah 3. 5. •ch. !■■:. .v.. Mar. 6. 3. John 2. 12. Parable of the sower. ST. MATTHEW, 13. Reason for parables. b Lu. 8. 4. c Lu. 5. 3. g ch. 11. 25. Mar. 4. 11. 1 Cor. 2. 10. A ch. 25. 29. Mar. 4. 25. Lu. 8. 18. «Is.6. 9. Mar. 4. 12. Lu.S. 10. John 12. 40. I ch. 16. 17. Lu. 10. 23. John 20. 2£ n Mar. 4. 14. Lu. 8. 11. o ch. 4. 23. r ch. 19. 23. Mar. 10. 23. Lu. 18. 24. s Jer. 4. 3. CHAPTER 13. Parable of the sower, and others. day went Je'sus out of the house, all -i Th 1 o side. 2 "And * rea ™ tudes were gathered together that c he entered into a boat', and sat; and fl-ia shore. Lilt; beach. 3 And he spake ™ th t ^ s ™to them hold, the sower went forth to sow ; 4 A and w a 1 s en he sowed, some seeds fell by the came and devoured them : up: and sat by the sea unto him' great multitudes, SO the whole multitude stood on many things in parables, saying, d Be- way side, and the birds? and straightway they spSSf up, because they had no deepness of earth : 6 and d when the sun was risen, they were scorched ; and because they had no root, they withered away. 7 And other's fell ,£Me thorns ; and the thorns %*Z S up, and choked them : 10 And the disciples came, and said unto him, Why speakest thou unto them in parables ? , 11 Andhe answered and said unto them, Because " £„& SS to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, but to them it is not given. 12 ft For whosoever hath, to him shall be given, and he shall have more abundance : but whosoever hath not, from him shall be taken away even that which he hath. 13 Therefore speak I to them in parables; because leemlfnef see not; and hearing they hear not, neither do they understand. 14 And unto them is fulfilled the prophecy of lsS; which saith, J By hearing ye shall hear, and shall in nowise understand; ind seeing ye shall see, and shall m n o°wise perceive : 15 For this people's heart is waxed gross, ind their ears k are dull of hearing, And their eyes they have closed; le L&umpif ie they should perceive with $Z eyes, £& hear with $& ears, an, ™ d understand with |£££ heart, £? d should ^rZSVnd 1 1 should heal them. 16 But 'blessed Zi your eyes, for they see; and your ears, for they hear. 17 For verily I say unto you, m umf many prophets and righteous 18 1[ "Hear tne n ye tneretore the parable of the sower. 19 When any one heareth the word ° of the kingdom, and under- standeth ff not, m™ cometh the ^vif* one, and snatcheth away that which hatnteen sown in his heart. This is he v ^t r w a 1I& d by the way side. 20 iSd he that ^WtS&fiM^ places, the t nfs me is he that heareth the word, and straightway p with joy receiveth it ; 21 yet* hath he not root in himself, but endureth for a while; ind when tribulation or persecution ariseth because of the word, straightway q he is offended, stumbleth. 22 rHe jS°A^Wampiig the thorns, this is he that heareth the word ; and the care of the s world, and the deceitfulness of riches, choke the word, and he becometh unfruitful. 23 Ini he that ^Islownup'Sn the good ground, this is he that heareth the 30 The wheat and the tares. ST. MATTHEW, 13. The parable explained. word, and understandeth Hi whoverii? beareth fruit, and bringeth forth, some a a n hundredfold, some sixty, some thirty. 24 f Another parable £? he fol be h for n e to them, saying, The kingdom of heaven is likened unto a man ^ilat 1 sowed good seed in his field : 25 but while men slept, his enemy came and sowed tares a iso among the wheat, and went Taw§T 2(3 But when the blade wa s s pr s Sg ng up, and brought forth fruit, then appeared the tares also. 27 And the servants of the householder came and said unto him, Sir, didst thou not sow good seed in thy field? from whence then hath it tares ? 28 And tie said unto them, An enemy hath done this. Andthe servants lay unto him, Wilt thou then that we go and gather them up ? 29 But he s s aTtn', Nay ; lest ha pi y while ye gather up the tares, ye root up also the wheat with them. 30 Let both grow together until the harvest : and in the time of the harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather ye to |f her first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them : but ' gather the wheat into my barn. 31 IT Another parable g? he for ^T them, saying, "The kingdom of heaven is like unto a grain of mustard seed, which a man took, and sowed in his field : 32 Zmt indeed is "iLsthan* all seeds: but when it is grown, it is "grSthan th°e ng herbs, and becometh a tree, so that the birds of the hea™ come and lodge in the branches thereof. 33 1[ x Another parable spake he unto them ; The kingdom of heaven is like unto leaven, which a woman took, and hid in three 2 measures of meal, till "W^liT" leavened. 34 »AU these things spake Je'sus i„ P arabies unto the multi Su\ e tit n ualsf les; and without a parable spake he nothing unto them : 35 thaf it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, saying 2 1 will open my mouth in parables ; a I \ kept secret from the f ounc [ation of the world. 36 Then Je h s e u i s ef e t nt the m Sud a eT y ' and went into the house : and his disciples came unto him, saying, ExpS unto us the parable of the He that soweth the good seed is of tares of the field, 37 Andhe answered and said the Son of man ; 38 6 a ? ndthe field is the world; an d the good seed, these are the the kingdom ; an i the tares are c the ^SJT of the w ^ k u ed one\ 39 and h t e he enemy that sowed them is the devil; and d the harvest is the end of the world ; and the reapers are tlie angels. 40 As therefore the tares are gathered UP and burned with fire ; so shall it be in the end of the 8 world. 41 The Son of man shall send forth his angels, e and they shall gather out of his kingdom all things that cause^fumbW, an d them 1hit h do iniquity; 42 /"and shall cast them into the furnace of fire: g there shall be theweepmg and gnashing of teeth. 43 h Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father. ' KtLt hath ears, t0 hear ' let him hear. 44 IT ?[ g iT£s th f kingdom of heaven is like unto a treasure hidden in the field; tbe which when a man hath found, 1 £gSft and iX joy th ^ of goeth and k selleth all that he hath, and l buyeth that field. 45 IT Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man n that ia s n am 1 ei n chant seeking goodly pearls : 31 u Is. 2. 2, 3. Mar. 4. 30. Lu. 13. 18. u-antiitn u little more . than a pint, y Mar. 4. 33. a Rom.'ie. 25 1 Cor. 2. 7. 6 ch. 24. 14. Mar. 16. 15. Lu. 24. 47. c Gen. 3. 15. John 8. 44. d Joel 3. 13. Rev. 14. 15. Herod's opinion of Christ. ST. MATTHEW, 14. Herod beheads John. A. D 31. iProv 2.4. eh. 22 10. John 0. 42. i ch. 12. 4G. u Mar. 15. 40. 46 Who a'ndhlvin| had found "* one pearl of great price, , le went and sold all that he had, and bought it. 47 IT Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto a net, that was cast into the sea, and * gathered of every kind : 48 wmS?; when it was med, they drew uponuwbekch; and t ne y sat down, and gathered the good into vessels, but cast the bad they cast away. 49 So shall it be fn the end of the world : the angels shall come forth, and ° sever the wicked from among the righteous, p and shall cast them into the furnace of fire : there shall be the wlipfng and gnashing of teeth. 51 je'sussaith unto them, Haye ye mic i ersto od all these things ? They say unto him, Yea: Lord> 52 &Sf unto them, Therefore every scribe who«K s Sf*ieto the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that 111" householder, which bringeth forth out of his treasure q things new and old. 53 IT And it came to pass, that when Je'sus had finished these parables, he departed thence. '-— he was c coming synagogue, insomuch that they were astonished, and said, Whence hath this man this wisdom, and these mighty works? 55 s Is not this the carpenter's sop ? is not his mother called Ma'ry ? and 'his brethren, M Jame§, and JS'lfph, and Si'mon, and Ju'das? 56 And his sisters, are they not all with us ? Whence then hath this man 1 all these things '? 57 And they K were offended in him. But Je'sus said unto them, v A prophet is not without honour, save in his own country, and in his own house. 58 And s he did not many mighty works there because of their unbelief. CHAPTER 14. Herod beheads John. Five thousand fed. 1 2 At that seSo e n "Her'od the tetrarch heard therepor/c^cefning Je'sus, 2 and 1 said unto his servants, This is John the Bap'tist ; he is risen from the dead; and therefore migllt «S 3 po^or? themselves in him. 3 IT 6 For Her'od had laid hold on John, and bound him, and put m 'S in prison for theS&rfH&^dhs, his brother Philip's wife. 4 For John said unto him, c It is not lawful for thee to have her. 5 And when he would have put him to death, he feared the multi- tude, (! because they counted him as a prophet. 6 But when Her'od's birthday ^Lnef ' the daughter of He-ro'di-as danced SftKaSt: and pleased Her'od. 7 Whereupon he promised with an oath to give her whatsoever she should ask. 8 And she, being tef p ° irt e gffi?|^ her mother, £f&, Give me here before instructed of put forward by John Hap'l.ist's head in a charger, ■harger the head of John the Bap'tist. sorry : nevertheless for the oath's sake, grieved ; but for the sake of his oaths, 9 And the king was sat 10 and of them which ;ii )iic:il with him, he sent, and beheaded John in the prison. 11 And his head was brought in a charger, and given to the dam- sel : and she brought {{ to her mother. 12 And his disciples came, and took up the c b orpie, and buried him' ; and they went and told Je'sus. 13 IT 4 V owwhen Je'sus heard 0/ it, he ^&TLm thence P n \ s w&t?t°o a desert place apart : and when the multitude^ heard thereof, they followed him on foot trom the cities. 32 Five thousand fed. ST. MATTHEW, 15. Christ walks on the sea. compassion toward ^^ ^ ne healed 4^^. sick 15 IT ?. And when even was ' jaa.'e'isii^l^ 6 ' and the time is ^omefthe 8 disciples came to him, saying, ViT ai?e°ady past ; send the multitude's away, that 16 But Je'sus said unto them, They have no need to eat. 17 And they say unto him, We have here hut five loaves, and two fishes. 18 And ne said, Bring them hither to me. 19 And he commanded the multitudes to sit down on the grass'; and he took the five loaves, and the two fishes, and looking up to heaven, * he blessed, and brake' and gave the loaves to tile disciples, and the disciples to the SSM&. nients that remained remained over of the broken pieces. had eaten did eat twelve baskets full. were about five thousand men, beside 21 And they that women and children. 22 If And straightway Je h e us constrained &! disciples to enter into the boat, and to go before him unto the other side, 'tm le he should send the multitudes away 23 'And he had sent the multitudes away, he went up into mountain apart to pray : * and when the even mg was come, he was there alone. 24 But the boat was now in the midst of the sea, distressed by^e waves; for the wind was contrary. 25 And in the fourth watch of the night J he^am e e nt unto them, walking upon trie sea. 26 And when the disciples saw him l walking on the sea, they were troubled, saying, It is an apparition; and they cried out for fear. 27 But straightway Je'sus spake unto them, saying, Be of good cheer ; it is I ; be not afraid. 28 And Pe'ter answered him and said, Lord, if it be thou, bid me come unto thee UP on the waters. walked U pon the waters, to come to Je'sus. 30 But when he saw the wind,* 018 * 6 ™ 118 ' he was afraid to smk, he cried' out, saying, Lord, save me. and beginning him, and ialth unto him, O thou of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt? 32 And when they were g SS?u P into the D oat', the wind ceased. 33 In e d n they that were in the ship <££? and worshipped him, saying,. Of a truth m thou art the Son of God. 34 IF " And when they LTcfoSed over, they came 'to the land, unto Gen- nes'a-ret. i 35 And when the men of that place hadkJ Sw dge of him, they sent om into all that c r°el"on y round about, and brought unto him all that were diseased ; sick ; 36 an d they besought him that they might only touch the b & of his garment : and ° as many as touched were made perfectly whole. IThen Je-ru'sa-lem, saying CHAPTER 15. What defiles a man. Four thousand fed. sc :-ru'SE 33 y Mur. <;. 05. Lu. 9. 12. John ti. S. i Mar. 6. 46. k John C. 16. ch. 16. 16. Mar. 1. 1. Lu. 4. 41. John 1. 49. n Mar. 6. 53. What defiles a man. ST. MATTHEW, 15. The Canaanite's daughter healed. g Mar. 7. 6. h Is. 29. 13. i Is. 29. 13. Col. 2. 18-22. Titus 1. 14. n Is. 9. 16. eh. 23. 16. Lu. 6. 39. Prov. 6. 14 Jer. 17. 9. Mar. 7. 21. u ch. 10. 5, { Acts 3. 25. Rom. 15. 8, 2/ Mar. 7. 31. s ch. 4. IS. a Is. 35. 5, 6. 2 6 Why do thy disciples transgress c the tradition of the elders ? for they wash not their hands when they eat bread. 3 Sd he answered and said unto them, Why do ye also transgress the commandment of God because of your tradition ? 4 For God commanded, saying, d Honour thy father and thy mother . an d, e He that speaSevii of father or mother, let him die the death. 5 But ye say, Whosoever shall say to his father or hi! mother, f ^i /It is a, have! or his mother, he shall be free. And ye is given to God ; Thus have ye made honoureth me with their his father of God ofn bTc e auf e ec o; by your tradition. 7 H 9 hypocrites, well did F^ii? prophesy of you, saying 8 h This neonle " raweth "^ mito me >vi " 1 their moutl1 ' and honouretl" lips ; But their heart is far from me. 9 But in vain £?S$ worship me, * SS^ their doctrines the ^elptf ments Qf men 10 If k And he called to mm the multitude, and said unto them, Hear, and understand : 11 'Not that which erftlreth into the mouth defileth the man; but that which P ro°ceedeth out of the mouth, this defileth the man. 12 Then came till disciples, and said unto him, Knowest thou that the Phar'I-sees. were offended, whin they heard this saying ? 13 But he answered and said, m Every plant' which my heavenly And if the blind 14 Let them alone : "they & blind leaders gu f £* Wind - l A the blind, both shall fall into th Z$f- 15 ° Ind pe" s eYan S d wffled er and said unto him, Declare unto us me parable. 16 And Je he us said, p Are ye also even yet without understanding? 17 Don< pUc e eIle^n e o r t! ta,ld ' that * whatsoever "g 1 * the mouth p |° s f into the belly, and is cast out into the draught ? the heart ; and they defile the man. 19 s For out of the heart f c th evil thoughts, murders, adulteries, but to eat with unwashen fornications, thefts, false witness, Tiffing* 20 IS are (S which defile t L man hands defileth not the man. 21 f *In e d n Je'sus. went out thence, and $SS£& into the c ^ s s of Tyre and Si'don. 22 Alld' behold " woman of Ca'naan „ ^, Q ^-.f of the same, coasts, unto him, daughter is grievously vexed with a 2 devil. 23 But he answered her not a word. And his disciples came and besought him, saying, Send her away ; for she crieth after us. 24 But he answered and said, " I W a S not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of Is/ra-el. 25 Bm n sne n came e and worshipped him, saying, Lord, help me. 26 Ind he answered and said, It is not meet to take the children's bread' and l0 cast It to the x dogs. 27 But she said, yea?' Lord : fo y even the dogs eat of the crumbs which fall from their masters' table. 28 Then Je'sus answered and said unto her, O woman, great £ thy faith : be it done unto thee even as thou wilt. And her daughter was ma h d e e aild h0le from that very hour. 29 ^And Je'sus departed from thence, and came nigh s unto the sea of Gal'i-lee ; and he went up into the mountain, and sat down there. 30 "And ^eat multitudes came unto him , ^ mnltltIIdegf having with them 34 Four thousand fed. ST. MATTHEW, 16. The disciples warned. those that were i ame ^ blind, dumb, maimed, and many others, and they cast them down at J lifs 18 ' feet ; and he healed them : seeing : Sfn k g, the maimed tobe whole, ^ the lame S, and the blind and they glorified the God of Is/ra-el. 32 1 6 InT Je'sus called unto him his disciples, untohim < and said, I have compassion on the multitude, because they continue with me now three days' and have nothing to eat : and I ^gSa not send them away fasting, lest hapiy they faint in the way. S s in ffigj as to fill so great a multitude? 34 And Je'§us saith unto them, How many loaves have ye ? And they said, Seven, and a few smlii fishes. 35 And he commanded the multitude to sit down on the ground - ; 36 and d he took the seven loaves and the fishes'; and he e gave thanks' and brake, ihe " h and gave to the disciples, and the disciples to the multitude, multitudes. 37 And they did all eat, and were filled: and they took up "aJMSaf 11 . meat that .was left . „„„„„ l-ioalrpfa fnll remained over of the broken pieces, ocvoii uciq±s.cl» illh. 38 And they that did eat were four thousand men, beside women and children y And he coasts of Ma„ . borders of Mag'a-dan. CHAPTER 16. Pharisees require a sign. The disciples warned. Peter reproved. 1 a™ the ra Phar'i-sees/ lso Ind tlle Sad'du-cees. came, and tempting hirri lsK „, j lim that he would gliew them a sign from heaven. 2 Buthe answered and said unto them, When it is evening, ye say, It will be fair weather : for the heaven is red. 3 And in the morning, It will be foul weather today- for the he s aven is red and lowring. Q «f£g^&?g> < "! n discern the face of the hefe but ye ca canno n t ot . discern the signs of the times! 4 b ^nevu 4 and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign ; and there shall no sign be given unto it, but the sign of thepr jo'nah.°' nas ' And he left them, and departed. 5 An bread. 6 IT Ant 11 Je'sus said unto them, d Take heed and beware of the leaven of the Phar'i-sees. and of the Sad'du-cee§. 7 And they reasoned among themselves, saying, ^« tecau se e Y® ^ avetaken no 2 bread. 8 w i nd when Je'sus p^eSif said. ™ tothem - O ye of little faith, why rea- son ye among yourselves, because ye have brought no 2 bread? 9 e Do ye not yet u perceive?' neither remember the five loaves of the five thousand, and how many baskets ye took up ? 10 f Neither the seven loaves of the four thousand, and how many baskets ye took up ? d ch. 14. 19. e 1 Sam. 9. Lu. 22. 19. cerning 2 bread 1 ? ofthe S&d'du-cee§ tfhouid beware of the leaven of the Phar'i-see§ and 12 Then understood they how that he bade them not beware of the javen < du-cee§, 13 IF now when Je'sus came into the parts of Qses- 35 -re'a Phi-lip'pl, he a ch. 12. 38. Mar. 8. 11. Lu. 11. 16. 1 Cor. 1. 22. Confession of Peter. ST. MATTHEW, 17. The transfiguration. g Mar. 8. 27. Lu. 9. 18. 7ich. 14.2. Lu. 9. 7, 8, i Mar. 8. 29. Lu. 9. 20. .John ti. 69. fc Eph. 2. 8. i 1 Cor. 2. 10. Gal. 1. 16. m John 1. 42. n Eph. 2. 20. o Job 38. 17. Ps. 9. 13. a ch. 17. 9. Mar. 8. 30. Lu. 9. 21. r ch. 20. 17. Mar. 8. 31. Lu. 9. 22. s 2 Sam. 19. * Rom. 8. 7. « ch. 10. 38. Mar. 8. 34. Lu. 9. 23. Acts 14. 22. x Lu. 17. 33. John 12. 25. 3 Or, soul. b Job 84. 11. Ps. 62. 12. Horn. 2. 6. 1 Cor. 3. 8. c Mar. 9. 1. Lu. 9. 27. b 2 Pet. 1. 17. c ch. 3. 17. Mar. 1. 11. Lu. 3. 22. d Is. 42. 1. e Deut. 18. 15. Acts 3. 22, 2S /2 Pet. 1. 18. asked his disciples, saying, ^wC do men say that 1 the Son of 14 And they said, h Some that thou art John the B&p'tist; some, 16 And Sfmon Pe'ter answered and said, * Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God. 17 And Je'sus answered and said unto him, Blessed art thou, Sfmon B P ar-jo°'nah : : *for flesh and blood hath not revealed {{ unto thee, but l my Father which is in heaven. 18 And I aisVsay unto thee, That m thou art Pe'ter, and "upon this rock I will build my church ; and ° the gates of H^/des shall not prevail against it. 1 9 p And j w m g| ye unto ^ee the keys of the kingdom of heaven : and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven : and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. 20 q Then charged he the disciples that they should tell no man that he was Je ' sus the Christ. 21 If From that time forth began Je'sus r to shew unto his disciples, how that he must go unto JS-ru'sa-lem, and suffer many things of the elders and chief priests and scribes, and be killed, and be raise ^ agaiu the third day_be raised up. 22 Ind 1 Pe'ter took him, and began to rebuke him, saying, 2 Be it far from thee, Lord : this shall nevlr be unto thee. 23 But he turned, and said unto Pe'ter, Get thee behind me, s Sa'tan : thou art a stumbnnlwock unto me : for thou not the -things 24 IT "Then said Je bus unto his disciples, If any mZ^vouid come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me. 25 For x whosoever -X u i d save his 3 life shall lose it : and whosoever shall lose his 3 life for my sake shall find it. 26 For what shin a man De profited, if he shall gain the whole world and t A his ow l£? ? or » what shall a man give in exchange for his ?,^V 27 For "the Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father "with his angels; 6 and then ^S&SSSS*St6 every man according to his deeds 8 ' 28 Verily I say unto you, c There be some of them that g stand here, which shall in no°4ise taste of death, till they see the Son of man coming in his kingdom. CHAPTER 17. The transfiguration. The passion foretold. 1 And a after six days Je'sus taketh w ith him Pe'ter, and Jame§, and John his brother, and bringeth them up into T high mountain apart 1 : and his face did shine as the _ht. 8 And' behold, there appeared unto them Mo'ses. and k-#|& talking with him. 4 AndPe'teranswered: and said unto Je'sus, Lord, it is good for us to be here : if thou wilt, i e w\n make here three 4 tabernacles ; one for thee, and one for Mo'se§, and. one for i§\ln: 5 b While he was y |lt s sjSuhng, behold, a bright cloud overshadowed them : and behold, a voice out of the cloud, wl sayin|f ' c This is my beloved Son, d in whom I am well pleased ; e hear ye him. 6 f And when the disciples heard *£; they fell on their face, and were sore afraid. Healing of the epileptic. ST. MATTHEW, 18. The passion foretold. 7 And Je'sus came and 9 touched them and said, Arise, and be not afraid. 8 And ^nenthey tj had nfted up their eyes ^they saw no man, saV e jg'sus only. 9 And as they werfSSung down from the mountain, * Je'sus J^mai them, saying, Tell the vision to no man, until the Son of man be risen again frQm the dead 10 And his disciples asked him, saying, f.Why then say the scribes that must first come ' restore all things- say unto _ not, but '" hav ^ one unto him whatsoever they listed the Son of man a iso suffer of them. 13 Bap'tist. 14 H p And when they were come to the multitude, there came to him a cer lin man, kneeling down to him, and saying, j sore vexed : suffereth grievously : 15 Lord, have mercy on my son : for he is epSeptfe and 16 And I brought hini to thy disciples, and they could not cure him. 17 Ind n Je'sus answered and said, O faithless and perverse generation, how long shall I be with you ? how long shall I teafwith you ? bring him hither to me. 18 And Je'sus rebuked f^tf < and t he e d d e e vu went out fr f m him : and the toy 1 was cured from that Yery hour. 19 Then came the disciples to Je'sus apart, and said, Why could not we cast 'Tout? 20 And J i; s S d unto them, Because of your iSuSn: for verily I say unto you, q If ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say unto this mountain, Remove hence to yonder place ; and it shall remove ; and nothing shall be impossible unto you. 21 *" Howb'eit this kind goeth not out but by prayer and tasting 22 IT r And while they abode in Gal'i-lee, Je sus said unto them, The Son of man shall be deitveredup into the hands of men; 23 a^ they shall kill him, and the third day he shah be raised ^f j And they were exceeding sorry. 2-4 1[ And s when they were come to Ca-per'n§,-um, they that received came to Pe'ter, and said, Doth not your master pay 2 tribute tlie hall-shekel tribute ? tiie half-shekel? 25 He saith, |& And when he "%$&* into the house, Je'sus ,^ffi him, saying, What thinkest thou, Simon? o£whomdo the kings of the rhom do they receive strangers ? 26 K^SVe^dTr^ strangers; Je'sus ^ unto him, St^MK, free. 27 tfrtwigurtandiag, legt we should offend them ' t0 stumble, go thou to the sea, and cast T hook, and take up the fish that first cometh up ; and when thou hast opened his mouth, thou shalt find 3 a pie ^kei? ey: that take, and give unto them for me and thee. CHAPTER 18. Christ instructs his disciples. t 1 M\ a thlt s h™u\ time came the disciples unto Je'sus, saying, Who then is the 4g reatest m t i ie ]ji n g C i om f heaven? 2 And Je h s e us cahed to Mm a little child, unt0 him ' and set him in the midst of them, 37 l- Mai. 4. fi. Lu. 1. 16. Acts .•;. -_'i. I ch. 11. 14. Mar. II. 11'. m ch. 14. 3. n ch. 16. 21. ■ ch. 16. 21. Mar. s. ::i. Lu. 9. 22. ! Gr. di- drachma, about thirty cents. 3 Or, a slat, valued at about U(> Christ's lesson on humility. ST. MATTHEW, 18. Christ's lesson on forgiveness. b Ps. 131. 2. ch. 19. 14. Mar. 10. 14. Lu. 18. 16. c ch. 20. 27. d ch. 10. 42. Lu. 9. 48. iPs.34. 7. Heb. 1. 14. k Lu. 1. 19. I Lu. 9. 56. John 3. 17. m Lu. 15. 4. n Lev. 19. 17. Lu. 17. 3. o Jam. 5. 20. 2 Or, congre- gation. q Kom. 16. 17. 1 Cor. 5. 9. 3 The Attic talent was worth about $1200. 3 s?d said, Verily I say unto you, b Except ye as little children, ye shall m no°wise enter into the kingdom of heaven. 4 c Whosoever therefore shall humble himself as this little child, the same is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven. 5 And d whoso shall receive one such little child in my name receiveth me- 6 e but whoso shall 2fus n e d one of these little ones which believe on me' to stumble, it irprofiubie f or him that a great millstone his neck, and that he Sidteslink in the depth of the sea. cometh ! 8 h Wh « e i ore if thy hand or thy foot esou 33 §»££ not thou also have had c ™cf n on thy $&», even as I had n^rcy on thee ? 34 And his lord was wroth, and delivered him to the tormentors, till he should pay all that was due. ™ tohim - 35* So shall also my heavenly Father do ° unto you, if ye from your hearts forgive not every Qne Ms brother fromVouSrts. CHAPTER 19. On marriage and divorce. Keeping the commandments. 1 And it came to pass' a that when Je'sus had finished these words, 8 ' he departed from GaFl-lee, and came into the wlrs of Ju-dse'a beyond J6r'dan ; 2 b and great multitudes followed him ; and he healed them there. o «r The Phar'1-sees also cmm- unto hiin, j. QTV , T -.f4 T » . l,; m nr .A cowmn. unto him, t„ : + O II And there came unto him Phar'i-sees, tempting niHl, ailCl SayUlg, IS It lawful fol % 7nan to put away his wife for every cause? 4 And he answered and said, unt0 them ' Have ye not read, c that he which made them fr om the beginning made them male and female, 5 and said, d For this cause shall a man leave iik father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife; and e the y twain shall became one flesh? 6 w s h o ei tha t re they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder. 7 They say unto him, f Why then did Mo'§e§ then command to give a w bm ng of divorcement, and to put \% away ? 8 He saith unto them, Mo'§e§ ^^ot* 116 hardness of you i^ t arts suffered you to put away your wives : but from the beginning it hath not been so. 9 g And I say unto you, Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be £ or fornication, and shall marry another, committeth adultery : and jyjThat marrieth her w ^ c sV is put away ^MtSa* adultery. 10 IT The disciples say unto him, A If the case of the man F# so with Ut wife, it is not expSuLt to marry. 11 But he said unto them, l All to whom it is given. cannot receive this saying, bSFthey womb : and there are some eunuchs, which were made emiuchs Dy men : and h there are eunuchs, which liave made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven's sake. He that is able to receive It; let him receive It 39 I/2K.4. 1. 2 Or, besought 5 The word in Greek de- notes a coin worth about 1" cents. ch. 20. 2. A. D. 33. a Mar. 10. 1. John 10. 40. d Gen. 2. 24. Mar. 10. 5-9. e 1 Cor. 6. 16. rj ch. :,. 32. Mar. 10. 11. Lu. 16. 18. Who can be saved. ST. MATTHEW, 20. Labourers in the vineyard. n Mar. 10. 17 Ln. 18. IS. o Lu. 10. 25. Zn\ Behold, thy King cometh unto thee, Melt; and hiding upon an ass, AnTupon a colt the foal of an ass. 6 d And the disciples went, and did even as Je'sus l app™in n tea tl them, 7 and 1 brought the ass, and the colt, and e put on them their garment's- and the Utll lim thereon. 8 And t he molt part of the multitude spread their garments in the way; and / others cut down branches from the trees, and IpS thi'm" in the way. 9 And the multitudes that went before' mm , and that followed, cried, saying, ff H6-§an'na to the son of Da'vid : h Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord ; H6-§an'na in the highest. 10 'And when he was come into Je-ra'sa-lem, all the city was moved, xo o^jii±t> niiu u^-iu oct-xt/j.j.x, ctxj. uxj.t> ^J-f^y vv ao -'-'- saying, Who is this '? 11 And the ESl&said, This is *?$* * S^ltromMz'a-reth of Gal'i-lee. 12 If l And Je r §us entered into the temple of God, and cast out all them that sold and bought in the temple, and overthrew the tables of the m moSey^axflers, and the seats of them that sold the doves'; 13 and n he s sa d th unto them, It is written, "My house shall be called *a e house of prayer; "but ye ha ^ e a m e ade it a den of Sgggk 14 And the blind and the lame came to him in the temple; and he healed them. 15 But when the chief priests and the scribes saw the wonderful things that he did, and the children that were crying in the temple' and saying, H6-§an'na to the son of DaVid ; they were 16 and 1 said unto him, Hearest thou what these ! displeased, moved with indignni '■■■■• say? 3 saying And Je'sus and sucklings thou hast perfected praise ? 17 IF And he left them, and went forth out of the city l fo 2 Beth'a-ny; and lie lodged there. 18 'Now in the morning as he returned 'to the city, he hungered. 19 s And WI1 Sein e g saw 2 a fig tree i n y the w^Ii'de, he came to it, and found nothing thereon, but leaves only ; and health unto it, Let there he no fruit 42 The withered fig tree. ST. MATTHEW, 21. Parable of the vineyard. from away. 20 'And when the disciples saw And iJK p a«i y the fig tree withered they marvelled, saying, How 21 And Je'sus answered and said unto them, Verily I say unto you, " If ye have faith, and -doubt not, ye shall not only do m Vti£t ■&£ " e to the fig tree, ^but S if ye shall say unto this mountain, Be thou [Sup and be tUou cast into the sea; it shall be done. 22 And z all things, whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive. 23 IT a And when he was come into the temple, the chief priests and the elders of the people came unto him as he was teaching, and b said, By what authority doest thou these things ? and who gave thee this authority ? 24 And Je'sus answered and said unto them, I also will ask you one q &, which if ye teU me, I ^ST will tell you by what authority I do these things. 25 The baptism of John, whence was it? from heaven' or fr o f m men? And they reasoned with themselves, saying, If we shall say. From heaven ; he will say unto us, Why then did ye not then believe him ? 26 But if we shall say, F ?om men ; we fear the mnStS&dfe; c for all hold John as a prophet. 27 And they ans^ them, Neither tell I you by what authority I do these things, 28 IT But what think ye? A ceHain man had two sons; and he came to the first, and said, - Son, go work to-dty in the vineyard. 29 A nd e he answered and said, I will not : but afterward he repented' himself, and went. 30 And he came to the second, and said likewise. And he answered and said, I go, sir : and went not. 31 Whether of %?> twain did the will of gg father ? They say, xmt0 llim ' The first. Je'sus saith unto them, a Verily I say unto you, SS* the publicans and the harlots go into the kingdom of God before you. 32 For e John came unto you in the way of righteousness, and ye believed him not : •''but the publicans and the harlots believed him : and ye, when ye aw it,^dMrCT^Slnt n ySnMdTO8 afterward, that ye might believe him. 33 1[ Hear another parable : There was a man^&Swas a householder, « which planted a vineyard, andS he^™*£t ?£*' and digged a winepress in it, and built a tower, and let it out to husbandmen, and h went into another COUlltry; 34 And when the s £Son of the fiSts drew near, he sent his servants to the husbandmen, * gSS&M&SB?!" 1 the fraits of tt " 35 * And the husbandmen took his servants, and beat one, and killed another, and stoned another. 36 Again, he sent other servants more than the first : and they did UntO them in Utemlnner. 37 But ^ter^ard he sent unto them his son, saying, They will rever- ence my son. 38 But when the husbandmen, W henthey saw the son, they said among themselves, 'This is the heir; "'come, let us kill him, and let us taT e ze on his inheritance. 39 " And they ^fk* him, and cast hmfforth out of the vineyard, and slew him. killed him. 43 ( ch. 17 Lu. 17. c Jam. i eh. 7. 7. Mar. 11. 21 Lu. 11. 9. 3 Mar. 11.2 Lu. 20. 1. ) Ex. 2. 14. Acts 4. 7. c ch. 14. 5. Mar. U. 2ii. Lu. 20. 6. e ch. 3. 1, &c /Lu.3. 12. g Ps. 80. 9. Is. 5. 1. Mar. 12. 1. Lu. 20. 9. h ch. 25. 14. I Ps. 2. 8. Heb. 1. 2. m Ps. 2. 2. ch. 26. 3. John 11. 53. n ch. 26. 50. Mar. 14. Lu. 54. John 18. 12. The head of the corner. ST. MATTHEW, 22. The king's marriage feast. r Pr. 1LS. 22. Mar. 12. 10. Lu. 20. 17. 1 Pet. 2. G, 7. /2 Cor. 5. 3 Eph. 4. 24. Col. 3. 10, 1 40 When Sl&fflffi! of the vineyard sffife what will he do unto those husbandmen ? 41 ° They say unto him, v He will miserably destroy those nSefawe men, q and will let out tnl vineyard unto other husbandmen, which shall render him the fruits in their seasons. 42 Je'sus saith unto them, 'Did ye never read in the scriptures, The stone which the builders rejected, The same wafmadl the head of the corner: ^X^Ait^ClL it is marvellous in our eyes? 43 Therefore say I unto you, s The kingdom of God shall be taken away from you, and s i ia ii be given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof. 44 2 And Th£that er ' s faiieth u on this stone shall be broken : to pieces: but on whomsoever it shall fall, "it will fSfer him t0 JZ s d t er - 45 And when the chief priests and the Phar'i-see§ had heard his para- bles, they perceived that he spake of them. 46 " because x they took him for a prophet. CHAPTER 22. The king's marriage feast. Tribute to Ccesar. Concerning the resurrection. 1 And Je'sus answered "and spake again in parables unto them, flying parables, and said, 2 The kingdom of heaven is iike k ned unto a certain king, which made a marriage feast for his son, 3 and sent forth his servants to call them that were bidden to the marTfai^ffast: and they would not come. 4 Again' he sent forth other servants, saying, Tell them w ^t are bidden, Behold, I have male ready my dinner : b my oxen and my f atlings are killed, and aU things are 6 ready : come To the marriage - f eas t. 5 But they made light of It; and went their ways, one to his own farm, another to his merchandise : (• And fi, „ remnant took O and bUti rest laid hold on them. them. 7 But wlien the king armies, and destroyed those murderers, and burned up their city. 8 Then saith he to his servants, The wedding is ready, but they ^hat 1 were bidden were not d worthy. 9 Go ye therefore nntothepaWs of the highways, and as many as ye shall find, bid to the marriage' f eas t. heard thereof, he was wroth; and he sent his 10 those servants went out into the highways, and e gathered together aU as many as they found, both bad and good: and the wedding was fu mild ed with guests. 11 IT But when the king came in to behold the guests, he saw there a man * which had not on a wedmnllXtnV: 12 and he saith unto him, Friend, how earnest thou in hither not having a :|JfflffiKt? And he was speechless. 13 Then gftffiiSI to the servants, Bind him hand and foot, andtake him away, ancl cagt ftgftnj s- m to t he outer darkness ; there shall be the weeping and gnashing of teeth. 14 h For many are called, but few are chosen. 15 II '"Then went the Phar'i-see§, and took counsel how they might entangle Mm m Mg talk> ing, 3 Master, we know that thou art true, and teachest the way of God in truth, ne i n h d er carest tt ^t for any ZeY for thou regardest not the person of men. 44 The tribute money. ST. MATTHEW, 22. The Sadducees confuted. 17 Tell us therefore, What thinkest thou ? Is it lawful to give tribute imto Qse'gar, or not? 18 But Je'sus perceived their wickedness, and said, Why tempt ye me, ye hypocrites ? 19 Shew me the tribute money. And they brought unto him a 2 penny. 20 And he saith unto them, Whose 11 this image and superscription ? 21 They say unto him, Char's. Then saith he unto them, k Render therefore unto Qse'sar the things T$j$ are Qse 'gar's ; and unto God the things that are God's. . 22 And when they had heard «"«£*** they marvelled, and left him, and went their way. 23 IT ^onthaT day there came to him the Sad'du-cee§, '"which say that there is no resurrection'; and they asked him, 24 faying,' Master, * Mo'§e§ said, If a man die, having no children, his brother shall marry his wife, and raise up seed unto his brother. 25 Now there were with us seven brethren : and the first' ^ henhehad married brother'; nit-, deceased, and' having no S' left his wife unto his 27 And after them all the woman died also - 28 1£SSfaB£gam$ffifl& whose wife shall she be of the seven? for they all had her. 29 But Je'sus answered and said unto them, Ye do err, ° not knowing the scriptures, nor the power of God. 30 For in the resurrection they neither marry, nor are given in marriage, but p are as the angels ot ° od in heaven. 31 But as touching the resurrection of the dead, have ye not read that which was spoken unto you by God, saying, _ 32 e I am the God of A'bra-ham, and the God of I'gaac, and the God of Ja'cob ? God is not $£. %$ of the dead, but of the living. 33 And when the SSStSdia heard "^""they were astonished at his doctrine, teaching. 34H But the Phar'i-see§, whenthey heard that he had put the Sad'du-cee§ to silence, the y were gathered themselves together 35 S3? one of them, which was '- a lawyer, asked (ifm $ gg$gg i^ , and saying, 36 Master, which f| the great commandment in the law ? 37 inl he said unto him, u Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. first like u Thou shalt love thy neighbour 39 And T second as thyself. 40 y On these two commandments hangltifthl whole law, and the prophets. 41 IT z now while the Phar'i-see§ were gathered together, Je'sus asked tliem a question, 42 U& What think ye of the unto him, The son of Da'vid. 43 He saith unto them, How then doth Da'vid in t he p spirit call him Lord, saying, .44 make ^^ enemieg ^ thy footstool? 45 If Da'vid then calteth him Lord, how is he his son? 46 b And no o'ne" was able to answer him a word, c neither durst any maS from that day forth ask him any more questionl: 76 45 Christ ? whose son is he ? They say The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, T lii I mane j.u: ml „ m ; „ thy footstool ? put mine eiiemieb underneath thy feet ? i 2 See marginal note on ch. 1.8. 28. I Mar. 12. I,u. 20. 2; in Acts 23. q Ex. 3. 6, 16. Mar. 12. 26. Lu. 20. 37. s Mar. 12. 28. k Lev. 19. 18. ch. 19. 19. Mar. 12. 31. Lu. 10. 27. >l ch. 7. 12. 1 Tim. 1. 5. 2 Mar. 12. 35. Lu. 20. 41. ftLu.14. 6. c Mar. 12. 34. Lu. 20. 40. Denunciation of the ST. MATTHEW, 23. scribes and Pharisees. e Lu. 11. 4fi Acts IS. 10 Gal. o. i;;. dch. 6. 1,2. e Num. 15. £ Prov. 3. 3. /Mar. 12. 3, Lu. 11. 43. 3 John 9. g Jam. 3.1. 2 Cor. 1. 24. 1 Pet. 5. 3. m Mar. 12. 4( Lu. 20. 47. 2 Tim. 3. 6. Titus 1. 11. Ps. 26. 8. s Ps. 11. 4. ch. 5. 34. Acts 7. 49. * Luke 11. 42. 2 Gr. dill. id Sam. 15.22. ch. 9. 13. CHAPTER 23. Denunciation of scribes and Pharisees. 1 Then spake Je sus to the Platitudes and to his disciples, 2 fayi'ng' " The scribes and the Phar'i-see§ sit " Mo'§e§' seat : 3 ainMU therefore whatsoever they bid you, °^»K£^ do; but do not ye after their works- for 6 they say, and do not. 4 c |ea, they bind heavy burdens and grievous to be borne, and lay them on men's shoulders ; but they mimiilyll will not move them with one of their fingers, their finger. 5 But d all their works they do for to be seen of men : f 0r e they make broad their phylacteries, and enlarge the borders o/^f«™^' 6 ^nd love the nM S£ 1 £T B at feasts, and the chief seats in the synagogues, 7 andmefalu'tatfons in the maSpifces, and to be called of men, Kab ' bi ' Rab'bl. 8 "But be not ye called Rab'bl: for one is your Master tea cher? hrist; and all ye are brethren. 9 And call no S*2 your father u oT the earth : h for one is your Father, which is in heaven. 10 Neither be ye called masters : for one is your master; even the Christ. 11 But *he that is greatest among you shall be your servant. 12 k And whosoever shall exalt himself shall be hummed; and whosoever shall humble himself shall be exalted. ocrites ! 13 1f But 'woe unto you, scribes and Phar'i-see§, hyp ye shut up the kingdom of heaven against men : for ye enterno? in foSvet 14 Woe unto you, scribes and Phar'i make long prayer : therefore ye shall receive the greater damnation. 15 Woe unto you, scribes and Phar'i-see§, hypocrites ! for ye compass sea and land to make one proselyte'; and when he is become so, ye make him twofold more tl £ sra ld of hell than yourselves. 16 Woe unto you, M ye blind guides, which say, ° Whosoever shall swear by the temple, it is nothing ; but whosoever shall swear by the gold of the temple, he is a debtor. 1 17 ye fools and blind : for whether is greater, the gold, p or the tem- ple that hath^Sed the gold? 18 And, Whosoever shall swear by the altar, it is nothing; but sanctifieth the gift '? - -"Vhos- - tHe things thereon. 21 And Ie thafsweMeth r by the temple, sweareth by it, and by r him that dwelleth therein. 22 And he that s swL s ret e h r by the heaven, sweareth by s the throne of God, and by him that sitteth thereon. 23 Woe unto you, scribes and Phar'i-see§, hypocrites! 'for ye pay tithe of mint and 2 anise and cummin, and "have lefTSSdoie the weightier Zttels of the law, jSdfSl, and mercy, and faith : but these SJJffif to have 25 Woe unto you, scribes and Phar'i-see§, hypocrites ! x for ye cleanse clean the outside of the cup and of the platter, but within they are ful] f r °om extortion and excess. A lament for Jerusalem. ST. MATTHEW, 24. The destruction of the temple. platter, that the outside {&££? may become clean also. 27 Woe unto you, scribes and Phar'i-see§, hypocrites ! for ye are inwardly are iuu ui i^u. mens bones, and of all uncleanness. 28 Even so ye also outwardly appear righteous unto men, hut hardly ye are full of hypocrisy and iniquity. 29 z Woe unto you, scribes and Phar'l-see§, hypocrites ! te for se ye build the of the prophets, and garnish the of the righteous, 30 a^Jk say, If we had been in the days of our fathers, we sho^w not have been partakers with them in the blood of the prophets. be ^t n n e e s s s s e t s r t0 yourselves, that "ye are the £T ea 31 Wherefore ye of them ^SkTsiew 11 the prophets. 32 b Fill ye up then the measure of your fathers. 33 f e serpents, % c Spring 11 of vipers, how £11 ye escape the fSSSEESt of 2 hell? 34 IF d Therefore 6 ; behold, I send unto you prophets, and wise men, and scribes : and e £££ of them ^n a e kill and crucify ; and 6gE6 of them shall ye scourge in your synagogues, and persecute them from city to city 35 upon you may come all the righteous blood shed u gn n the earth, h from the blood of a '- 1 ii mils A'bel 'bel the righteous unto f the blood of Itch^rl'ah son temple anctuar; 36 Verily I say unto you, All these things shall come upon this generation. 37 *0 Je-ru'sa-lem, Je-ru'sa-lem, £g|£Mgf the prophets, l and Iffif, them are sent unto her!' how often would m I have gathered thy wings, and ye would not ! 38 Behold, your house is left unto you desolate. 39 For I say unto you, Ye shall not see me henceforth, till ye shall say, ° Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord. CHAPTER 24. Temple's destruction foretold. Antecedent calamities. IAnd ffl Je'§us went out' (r0 mthetemp le , and de w |fS°^f s ^ ; le: and his disciples came to '"him 01 to shew him the buildings of the temple. 2 But he answered and said unto them, See ye not all these things ? verily I say unto you, b There shall not be left here one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down. 3 IF And as he sat up n n the mount of OFive§, c the disciples came unto him privately, saying, d# Tell us, when shall these things be ? and what shall be the sign of thy coming, and of 3 the end of the world ? 4 And Je'sus answered and said unto them, e Take heed that no rr ^ _ „ deceive you. JXlclIl lead you astray. 5 For 7 many shall come in my name, saying, I am the Christ; s and cVi o 1 1 deceive many. bllclJ.1 lead many astray. 6 And ye shall hear of wars and rumours of wars : see that ye be not troubled : for aU these things must needs come to pass' ; but the end is not yet. 7 For h nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against king- dom: and there shall be f amines' and » estUences - and earthquakes' in divers places. 8 But 1 in these w$£ m the beginning of Kir 47 d ch. 21. 34. Lu. 11. 49. e Acts 5. 40. /ch. 10. 17. h Gen. 4. 8. 1 John 3. 1 i-l Chr. -li. 20, 21. k Lu. 13. 34. I 2 Chr. 24. 21. m Deut. 32. 11, 12. n Ps. 17. S. Lu. 19. 44. c Mar. 13. 3. d 1 The B . 5. 1 3 Or, the pon- tile age ? /ver. 24. John 5. 43. g ver. 11. Signs of Christ' 's coming. ST. MATTHEW, 24. Signs of Christ's coming. i eh. 10. 17. Mar. 13. 9. Lu. 21. 12. John IS. 20. Acts 4. 2, 3. 1 Pet. 4. 16. k eh. 11. 6. 2 Tim. 1. 15. I ch. 7. 15. Acts 20. 29. m ver. 5, 24. 1 Tim. 4. 1. n ch. 10. 22. Mar. 13. 13. o ch. 4. 23. p Rom. 10. 18. Col. 1. 6, 23. q Mar. 13. 14. Lu. 21. 20. r Dan. 9. 27. s Dan. 9. 23. : Is. 65. S, 9. Mar. 13. 21. s ver. 5, 11. Deut. 13. 1. 2 Thes. 2. 9. a John (J. 37. Rom. 8. 28. 2 Tim. 2. 19. d Dan. 7.11. e Is. 13. 10. Mar. 13. 24. Lu. 21. 25. Acts 2. 20. /Dan. 7. 13. g Zech. 12. 12 h ch. lfi. 27. Mar. 13. 26. i ch. 13. 41. 1 Cor. 15. 52. 2 Or, \oith a great trumpet. k Lu. 21. 29. m ch. 10. 2S. Mar. 13. 3(1. Lu. 21. 32. nPs 102.26. ch. 5. 18. Mar. 13. 31. Lu. 21. 33. 9 'Then shall they deliver yon up &&ffi£lLi, and shall kill you: and ye shall he hated of all the nations for my name's sake. 10 And then shall many * ^mfbief 6 *' and shall al&p one another, and shall hate one another. 11 And *many false prophets shall aSte, and m shall lead'mlnyTstray. 12 And because iniquity shall De multiplied, the love- of the many shall wax cold. 13 "But he that ^dufeW 1 * the end, the same shall be saved. 14 And this "gospel of the kingdom p shall he preached in theHvhoie world for a testimony unto all the nations ; and then shall the end come. 16 i ii.'ii the mountains : to take ^«°& of Tiifrel^r understand : ), " hen let them SSre 6 in Ju-dge'a flee iS& " is on the &o? not co g T down that are in his house : 18 ?■& let him ll^f is in the field not return hack to take his °^f 19 Ruf 'woe unto them that are with child' and to them that give suck in those days ! 20 am pray ye that your flight he not in the winter, neither on *a e sabbath : day: 21 f ° r r "then shall be great tribulation, such as S3h not beelfrom the beginning of the world ^nttfno'w? no, nor ever shall be. 22 And except those days ffieen 6 shortened, noTelh^ouiThty^en saved: ""but for the elect's sake those days shall be shortened. 23 y Then if any man shall say unto you, Lo, here is \ s h e Christ, or, 24 For z there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shew great signs and wonders ; >?W8^ a l^%¥^^W** very elect. shall deceive the 26 it therefore they shall say unto you, Behold, he is in the wilderness; go not forth : Kui/ife f B hi the g n r e? chambers ; believe it not. 27 b For as the lightning cometh forth from the east,, and if^e" 1 even unto the west ; so shall a be the coming of the Son of man. ' oo c For w' AO Whe together. 29 I" d B n urimmedrlteiy, after the tribulation of those days, darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken : 30 •''and then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven : 9 and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, h and they shall see the Son of man coming "n the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. 31 'And he shall send f rtn his angels 2 with a great sound of a trum- pet, and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other. QO "\Tn-m- learnt a parable of the tit; tree; When his TvpcmriVi io J et fanrlor OZiLNUW from the fig tree learn her parable : when her UIclllull lb now become bcliutjl, and putteth forth in leaves, ye know that the summer \i nigh; 33 ^en k s e o w ye e aFs e d, when ye sha11 see all these things, know ye 'that & is nfgh; even at the doors. 34 Verily I say unto you, "'This generation shall not pass' away, till all these things be accomplished. 35 "Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall not pass away. 48 Signs of Christ's coming. ST. MATTHEW, 25. The wise and foolish virgins. 36 1i ° But of that day and hour knoweth no of heaven, neither the sob, "but "he Father only. And aS it- 1 man. be- not even the angels and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that so'an entered into the ark, 39 anrt'thev knew not until the flood came, and took them all away ; so shall a be ° the coming of the Son of man. be ' 40 i Then shall two leff: be in the field taken, and taken, and left. 42 H s Watch therefore : for ye know not on what X/ your Lord T^! 6 ' 43 ' But know this, that if the 8 m££^ of the house had known in what watch the thief wasw>mm|; he would have watched, and would not have suffered his house to be broken through. 44 u Therefore be ye also ready : for in such an hour that ye think not the Son of man cometh. 45 x Who then is the faithful and wise servant, whom his lord hath maderaier oyer j^g household, to give them theSlood in due season ? 46 y Blessed It that servant, whom his lord when he cometh shall find so doing. 47 Verily I say unto you, SES* -he S *M M him ruler over all u%t s iA. o Mar. 13. 32. Acts 1. 7. p Zech. 14. 7. 1 Gen. 6. 3, 4. Lu. 17. 26. 1 Pet. 3. 20. s eh. 2.".. 13. .Mar. 13.3 Lu. 21.33. ' Lu. 12.:;: 1 Thes. 5. 2 Pet. 3.1 shall begin to b ?at^iiafe^fflp and aSa eat and drink with the 49 drunken 51 and shall 2 cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites: "there shall be the weeping and gnashing of teeth. . CHAPTER 25. The ten virgins, and the talents. The last judgment. I Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened unto ten virgins, which took their 3 lamps, and went forth to meet "the bridegroom, ve 1 lamps, and took no oil with them : 4 buf the wise took oil in their vessels with their 3 lamps. 5 so? wine the bridegroom tarried, c they all slumbered and slept. 6 £!£ at midnight d there T s as a cry, made ' Behold, the bridegroom , cometh; come ye forth to meet him. 7 Then all those virgins arose, and e trimmed their 3 lamps. 8 And the foolish said unto the wise, Give us of your oil ; for our 3 lamps are foTng out. 9 But the wise answered, saying, jj$U.Utl$$k there wfn not be enough for us and you : but go ye rather to them that sell, and buy for your- selves. 10 And while they went away to buy, the bridegroom came ; and they that were ready went in with him to the marriage : f eas t: and ^the door was shut. II Afterward §§!£! also the other virgins, saying, ff Lord, Lord, open to us. 49 2 Or, severely scour/ye him. a eh. 8. 12. 5 Or, torches. a Eph. .5. 29. 6 ch. 13. 47. Parable of the talents. ST. MATTHEW, 25. The last judgment. hFs.5.5. John 9. 31. i eh. 24. 42. Mar. 13. 33. Lu. 21. 36. Jc Lu. 19. 12. I ch. 21. 33. ch. IS. 24. »i Rom. 12. 6. 1 Cor. 12. 7. Eph. 4. 11. s Zech. 14. 5. ch. 16. 27. Mar. 8. 38. Acts 1.11. t Rom. 14. 10. 2 Cor. 5. 10. v Ezek. 20. 38 ; 34. 17. ch. 13. 49. 3 Gr. kids. a' Rom. 8. 17. 1 Pet. 1. 4, 9. y ch. 20. 23. Mar. 10. 40. 12 But he answered and said, Verily I say unto you, /l I know you not. 13 * Watch therefore, for ye know n ^ the day nor the hour. wheKin the Son of man cometh. r as a man travelling into a far 14 IT *For iru m ^t^rS^^ l ^%^^^^^ uw (^witT7^caRedU8 own servants, and delivered unto them his goods. 15 And unto one he gave five 2 talents, to another two, and to another one ; m to ev e e r a y cn Qan according to his several ability ; and journey. Straightway that haa received the two' nealso gained other two. 18 But he that had received the one went away and digged in the earth, and hid his lord's money. 19 now after a long time the lord of those servants cometh, and nmkcVh a°reckoning With them. 20 And so he that had received the five talents came and brought other five talents, saying, Lord, thou deliveredst unto me five talents : be ] 1 o , ld ' I have gained besi d ther em five talents. more - 21 His lord said unto him, Well done, thow good and faithful servant : thou hast been faithful over a few things, " I will m S et e thee ruler over many things : enter thou into "the joy of thy lord. OO He &A And he also that two talents came and said, Lord, thou 23 His lord said unto him, p Well done, good and faithful servant ; thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will ™et e thee ruler over many things : enter thou into the joy of thy lord. and gathering lo, thou hast servant, thou knewest that I reap where I sowed not, and gather where I ^ not S£ d: 27 thou 11 oughtest therefore to have put my money to the e bank™' and 28 Take therefore the talent from him, and give St unto him "that 11 hath the ten talents. 29 5 For unto every one that hath shall be given, and he shall have abundance: but from him that hath not, even that which he hath shall be taken away, even that which he hath. 30 And cast ye ut the unprofitable servant r into the outer darkness : there shall be the weeping and gnashing of teeth. When But when hoiy an g e i s with ju^ then shall he sit u on on the throne of his glory : 32 and * before him shall be gathered all the nations ; and " he shall separate them one from another, as the shepherd se^ritlth^ne sheep from the 3 goats : 33 and d he shall set the sheep on his right hand, but the 3 goats on the left. 34 Then shall the King say unto them on his right hand, Come, ye blessed of my Father, x inherit the kingdom y prepared for you from the foundation of the world : 50 Council of priests and scribes. ST. MATTHEW, 26. The box of ointment. 35 z fo / I was an hungred, and ye gave me meat : I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink : a I was a stranger, and ye took me in ; 36 h na a ke e ^' and ye clothed me : I was sick, and ye visited me : c I was in prison, and ye came unto me. 37 Then shall the righteous answer him, saying. Lord, when saw we thee an hungred, and fed tnSI? or atS' and gave thee drink ? 39 ind when saw we thee sick, or in prison, and came unto thee ? 40 And the King shall answer and say unto them, Verily I say unto you/ Inasmuch as ye ^icut e '* unto one of theleast of these my brethren, _._ have done it 11T1 f,-. -ma even these least, ye did it UlltO me. 41 Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, e Depart from me, ye cursed/ into tStfSSSF fire' winch is prepared for "the devil and his angels : 42 Fo / I was an hungred, and ye gave me no meat : I was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink : 43 I was a stranger, and ye took me not in- naked, and ye clothed me not; sick, and in prison, and ye visited me not. 44 Then shall they also answer, him ' saymg, Lord, when saw we thee an hungred, or athirst, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not minister unto thee ? 45 Then shall he answer them, saying, Verily I say unto you, h Inas- much as ye did \t not un °o one of thete least, of tUese < ye did ft not „lto me. 46 And { these shall go away into Tter a nti ng punishment : hut the righteous into S^Sfe CHAPTER 26. Betrayal of Christ. Carried before Caiaphas. Denied by Peter. 1 And it came to pass, when Je'sus had finished all these wordff' he said unto his disciples, 2 "Ye know that after two days te '?&'£&&KK er ' and the Son of man is de^verelup to be crucified. 3 6 Then w S^&i together the chief priests, andthe scribes < and the elders of the people, unto the If^f of the high priest, who was called Ca'fa-phas'; And consulted y took counsel t 5 But they said, Not during the feast, dav ' lest ftSfflKtSaS? among the people. 6 IT c Now when Je'sus was in d Beth'a-ny, in the house of Sf mon the leper, 7 Sere 6 came unto him a woman having 2 an alabaster C m?e of exSng precious ointment, and she poured it up^n his head, as he sat at Slat: 8 e But when i£i disciples saw w, they had indignation, saying, To what purpose It this waste ? 9 For this $£%£$ might have been sold for much, and given to the poor. 10 ^u? Je'sus tS he said unto them, Why trouble ye the woman ? for she hath wrought a good work upon me. 11 •'"For ye have the poor always with you; but 9 me ye have not always. 12 For in that she hath 3 poured this ointment UP Sn my body, she did it for my i... • 1 it to prepare me for L* Lli letl. 13 Verily I say unto you, Wheresoever this gospel shall be preached 51 z Is. 58. 7. Jam. 1. 27. a Heb. 13. 2. 3 John 5. b Jam. 2. 15. c 2 Tim. 1. 16. d Prov. 14. 31 19. 17. ch. 10. 42. Mar. 9. 41. e Ps. 6. 8. ch. 7. 23. Lu. 13. 27. fch. 13.40. g 2 Pet. 2. 4. Jude 6. i Dan. 12. 2 John 5. 29. Rom. 2. 7. a Mar. 14. 1. Lu. 22. 1. John 13. 1. b Ps. 2. 2. John 11. 47. Acts 4. 25. e Mar. 14. 3. John 11. 1, i d ch. 21. 17. Eating of the passover. ST. MATTHEW, 26. Christ in Gethsemane. h Mar. 14. 10. Lu. 22. 8. John 13. 2, 30. i ch. 10. 4. /fcZech. 11. 12. ch. 27. 3. / Ex. 12. I Mar. 14. Lu. 22. 7 m Mar. 14. 17-21. Lu. 22. 14. John 13. 21 n Ps. 41. 9. Lu. 22. 21. John 13. 18. o Ps. 22. Mar o Mar. 14. 22. Lu. 22. 19. d Cor. 11.23. 2 Many Greek copies have, gave thanks. s 1 Cor. 10. 16. t Mar. 14. 23. v See Ex. 24. S. a-Jer. 31. 31. y ch. 20. 28. Rom. 5. 1.5. z Mar. 14. 25. Lu. 22. 18. « Acts 10. 41. c Mar. 14. 27. John 16. 32. tl ch. 11.6. 4 Gr. caused to stumble, e Zech. 13. 7. /'ch. 28. 7. Mar. 14. 28. g Mar. 14. 30. Lu. 22. 34. John 13. 38. 7i Mar. 14. John 18. 1. i ch. 4. 21. in the whole world, w ^ na t a11 also %\^ this woman hath done' slmU be spoien of for a memorial of her. 14 IT A Then one of the twelve, who was called '"Ju'das Is-car'i-ot, went unto the chief priests, said. What Ire ye willing to give me, and I will deliver 16 And from that time he sought opportunity to deiiver e i 17 IF 'Now on the first day of thefeast ^unleavened bread the disciples came to Je'sus, saying, untollim - Where wilt thou that we mafeSy for thee to eat the passover? 18 And he said, Go into the city to such a man, and say unto him, The Master saith, My time is at hand ; I wiU keep the passover at thy house with my disciples. 19 And the disciples did as Je'sus had appointed them ; and they made ready the passover. 21 and as they wereetfmg, he said, Verily I say unto you, that one of you shall betray me. 22 And they were exceeding sorrowful, and began every one of them to Lord? 23 And he answered and said, " He that dipped Ms 5 hand with me in the dish, the same shall betray me. 24 The Son of man goeth, eY en "as it is written of him: but ^woe unto that man through whom the Son of man is betrayed ! u good weVe°t od for that man if he had not been born. 25 Ind Q Ju'das, which betrayed him, answered and said, if it I,'Eab't>i? He lith unto him, Thou hast said. 26 1[ q And as they were eating, r Je'sus took bread, and 2 blessed, lU and brake It • and ge gave to the disciples, and said, Take, eat ; s this is my body. 27 And he took *a e cup, and gave thanks, and gave *' to them, say- ing, * Drink ye all of it ; 28 Ft, / "this is my blood *of the "Tovenantf*' which is shed »for many f nnto e remission of sins. 29 But s I say imto you, I will not drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine, "until that day when I drink it new with you in my Father's kingdom. 30_ 6 And when they had sung a a n 3 hymn, they went out {fnto the mount of Ol'iveg. 31 Then saith Je'gus unto them, C A11 ye shall d be 4 offended teca Pf of me this night : for it is written, e I will smite the shepherd, and the sheep of the flock shall be scattered abroad. 32 But after I am Sff^I will go before. you into GSl'i-lee. 33 But Pe'ter answered and said unto him, BEfftSM"^ shall be 4 of- fended b ' eca £f of thee, ^iwui 11 never be 4 offended. 34 Je'sus said unto him, "Verily I say unto thee, «£? this night, before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice. 35 Pe'ter B& unto him, |» I S* die with thee, J y f t will I not deny thee. Likewise also said all the disciples. 36 11 ''Then cometh Je'sus .with them unto a place called Geth- yondef. and pray. 87 And he took with him Pe'ter and 52 the two sons of Zeb'e-dee, The agony in the garden. ST. MATTHEW, 26. Judas betrays Christ. 38 Then saith he unto them, *My soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death : Ibwe ye here, and watch with me. 39 And he went a rward a amtie, and fell on his face, and 1 prayed, say- ing, '"O my Father, if it be possible, "let this cup pass away from me : nevertheless, ° not as I will, but as thou wilt. 40 And he cometh unto the disciples, and findeth them tiding, and saith unto Pe'ter, What, could ye not watch with me one hour ? 41 p Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation : the spirit indeed f| willing, but the flesh Is weak. and prayed, saying, O my Father, if this . scept I drink it, thy will be done. 43 And he came again and found them as s !ee P m|f : for their eyes were heavy. 44 And he left them* again, and went away, agam * and prayed * a e third time, saying aga m the same words. 45 Then cometh he to $& disciples, and saith unto them, Sleep on now, and take yoilr' rest : behold, the hour is at hand, and the Son of man is betrayed Ifnto the hands of sinners. 46 fe let us be going: behold, he is at hand that tetolltt/ me. 47 IF And 5 while he yet spake, lo, Ju'clas, one of the twelve, came, and with him a great multitude with swords and staves, from the chief priests and elders of the people. 48 Now he that betrayed him gave them a sign, saying, Whomsoever him. Then 51 And' behold, *one of them 'IS 1 were with Je'sus stretched out 52 Then lifn Je'sus unto him, Put up again thy sword into Its 3 place : for all they that take the sword shall perish with the sword. I cannot "YesS* my Father, and he shall How then s |ouid the scriptures be fulfilled, v that thus it must now pray to beseech evenSowfend me x more than twelve legions of angels ? 54 But how i-U™ shall be? 55 In that same hour said Je'sus to the multitudes, Are ye come out as against a robbfr with swords and staves fo to^ei ta e ke me ? I sat daily with you teaching ^ ^ temple , ^.^ and yQ laid no ho^onme. 56 But all this i S C m a e d to n pass, that the z scriptures of the prophets might be fulfilled. Then "all the disciples f Teft ok him, and fled. 57 IP And they that had lald t ake d n on Je'sus led ^ away to the hotue of Ca'ja-phas the high priest, where the scribes and the elders were assembled. gathered together. 58 But Pe'ter followed him afar off, unto the oMMSSflSSte. and entered in, and sat with the osS?' to see the end. 59 Now the chie_f priests' andelders ' and thf^ie council' sought false witness against Je'sus, that they might put him to death ; though e many false witnesses came; yeii0Un(X they none - But afterward 61 tna said, This ^Tsaid, e I am able to destroy the temple of God, and to build it in three days. 62 f And the high priest stooTup, and said unto him, Answerest thou nothing? what &&£&& these witness against thee ? 53 Lll.22. 12. m.John 1--'. : n eh. 20. 22. o John 5. 30 P Mar. 13. 33; 14.38. Lu. 22. 40. Eph. B. is. q Mar. 14. 43 Lu. 22. 47. John IS. 3. r 2 Sam. 20. 9. s Ps. 41. 9. t John IS. 10. x 2 K. 6. 17. Dan. 7. 10. y ver. 24. Is. 53. 7, &e. Lu. 24. 25. z ver. 54. Lam. 4. 20. a John 18. 15. 6 Mar. 14. 53. Lu. 22. 54. John IS. 12. c Ps. 27. 12. Mar. 14. 55. d Deut. 19. 15. Christ before Caiaplias. ST. MATTHEW, 27. Christ before Pilate. v-\. ch. 27. h Lev. ISam i Dan. ch. 16. 27. Lu.21.27. John 1.51 k Ps. 110. 1. Acts 7. 55. Z 2 K. 18. ch. 27. 30. o Lu. 22. 63. John 19. 3. 2 Or, rods. p Mar. 14. 65. Lu. 22. 64. g Mar. 14. 66. Lu. 22. 55. John 18. 16. Mar. 14. 30. Lu. 22. 61. John 13. 38. a Ps. 2. 2. Mar. 15. Lu. 22. 6( John 18. : 6ch.20. I! Acts 3. 12 ! ch. 26. 14, 15. /Zech. 11. 12, 13. 3 Or, whom, they priced on the part of the sons of Israel. g Mar. 15. 2. Lu. 23. 3. John 18. 33. 63 But » Je'gus held his peace. And the high priest answeredand sa id unto him, 7 'I adjure thee by the living God, that thou tell us whether thou be the Christ, the Son of God. 64 Je'sus saith unto him, Thou hast said : nevertheless I say unto you, 'Hencrforth^shlii see the Son of man k sitting If the right hand of power, and coming g& the clouds of heaven. 65 l Then the high priest rent his garments, saying, He hath spoken blasphemy; what further need have we of witnesses ? behold, now ye have heard the blasphemy- 66 Xf think ye? They answered and said, ™He is w£thy of death. 67 "Then did they spit in his face' and b C#et d him; and °*me s smote h™ with 2 the palms of their hands, 68 fa^nf;^ Prophesy unto us, thou Christ': ^ h h ° is he that g?S*£ thee? 69 IT « Now Pe'ter fitting without in the ISSSttJ and a- ( S 1 came unto him, saying, Thou also wast with Je'sus the" G^twl^'n. 70 But he denied before them all, saying, I know not what thou say est. " 71 And when he was gone out into the porch, another maid saw him. and SJth unto them that were there, This ^iS wi s s ° with Je'sus d 73 And after a while came unto him, they that stood by came and said thou also art one of them ; for thy '" speech bewray- to Pe'ter, oil eth thee. 74 Then s began he to curse and to swear, saving - I know not the man. And Shtw! 1 / the cock crew. 75 And Pe'ter remembered the word of Je X'h^sus^ d d^dp ,; •* Before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice. And he went out, and wept bitterly. CHAPTER 27. Christ before Pilate. The sentence, crucifixion and burial. 1 NoTwtoi morning was come, a all the chief priests and the elders of the people took counsel against Je'sus to put him to death : 2 An £Ja they had bound him, £ff led gft away, and b delivered him up to Pon ' tius Pi'late the governor. 3 H c Then Ju'das, which had betrayed him, when he saw that he was condemned, repented himself, and brought back 11 the thirty pieces of silver to the chief priests and elders, 4 l$£§; I have sinned in that I have betrayed the innocent blood. £ u d they said, What g £ ha t to us ? see thou to th tt 5 And he cast down the pieces of silver i„to the saSarV, d and departed'; and he went away and hanged himself. 6 And the chief priests took the pieSfofsliver, and said, It is not lawful for to put them into the treasury, b Iince se it is the price of blood. 7 And they took counsel, and bought with them the potter's field, to bury strangers in. 8 "Wherefore that field was called, e The field of blood, unto this day. 9 Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by jlf-^mln the prophet, saying, f And they took the thirty pieces of silver, the price of him whom Jrtlm of the children of Is/ra-el did 1*1™; me. 11 sow Je'sus stood before the governor 54 and the governor asked The verdict and sentence. ST. MATTHEW, 27. The crucifixion. him, saying, Art thou the King of the Jews. ? And Je'sus said unto him, h Thou sayest. 12 And when he was accused by the chief priests and elders, 'he answered nothing. 13 Then Sith Pi'late unto him, * Hearest thou not how many things they witness against thee ? 14 And he an |av e e red him n0 answer", n e o v t e ev a en to one word; insomuch that the governor marvelled greatly. 15 'Now at the* feast the governor was wont to release unto the muititude a one prisoner, whom they would. 16 And they had then a notable prisoner, called Ba-rab'bas. 17 when therefore they were gathered together, Pi'late said unto them, Whom will ye that I release unto you ? Ba-rab'bas, or Je'sus which is called Christ ? 18 For he knew that for envy they had delivered him" up . 19 IT A Kwie he was se s tt& on the $&!», his wife sent unto him, saying, Have thou nothing to do with that righteous man : for I have suffered many things this day in a dream because of him. 20 m now the chief priests and the elders persuaded the Sumtudes that they should ask f 0r Ba-r&b'bas, and destroy Je'sus. 21 ButtL governor answered and said unto them, Whether of the twain will ye that I release unto you ? AnatLy said, Ba-rab'bas. 22 Pi'late saith unto them, What then shall I do the u n nto ith Je'sus which is called Christ ? fLl all say, unt0 Mm ' Let him be crucified. 23 And the go h v e ernor said, Why, what evil hath he done ? But they cried out exceedingly, saying, Let him be crucified. 24 IT so'when Pi'late saw that he TrevS 11 nothing, but SaSmtSS a tumult was S^ng, he "took water, and washed his hands before the multitude, saying, I am innocent of the blood of this righted man: see ye to it. 25 Then A 1 Ed rered all the people' answered and said, ° His blood be on us, and on our children. Then rele delivered hrm to be crucified. rnor .. and gathered unto him the whole band. °f S0ldiers - 28 And they stripped him, and r put on him a scarlet robe. 29 f s And when they ha ^d ed a crown of thorns' !„? put g upon his head, and a reed in his right hand; and they bowed the knee i-> led down before him, and mocked him, saying, Hail, King of the Jew§ ! 30 And * they Utt upon him, and took the reed' and smote him on the head. 31 And af w?en at they had mocked him, they took therobe off from him' the robe, and put n him his own fiSts? him ' " and led him away to crucify Mm! 32 x And as they came out, y they found a man of Qy-re'ne, Si'mon by name: him they compelled to g0 with them, that he might bear his cross. 33 z And when they were come unto a place called Gol'gd-tha, that is to say, The place of a skull, 34 II a t T hey y gave him tf to drink mingled with gall : and when he had tasted ther ^ he would not drink. 35 b And when they had crucified him, theV parted his garments Pa stin v 1 nts • that il might t>e fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, c They partei among them, and upon my vesture did they cast lots. 36 ^fnft^el&nd 1167 watched him there: 37 And they e set up over his head his accusation written, T ?^s ] JE'SUS THE KING OF THE JEWS. JE'SUS THE KING OP THE JEWS. 55 h John 18. 37. 1 Tim. 6. 13. i ch. 26. 63. John 19. 9. I Mar. 15. 6. Lu. 23. 17. John 18. 39. m Mar. 15. 11. Lu. 23. 18. John 18. 40. p Is. 53. 5. Mar. 15. 15. Lu. 23. 16. John 19. 1. q Mar. 15. 16. John 19. 2. 2 Gr. Prseto- rium, palace, or governor's house. r Lu. 23. 11. s Pb. 69. 19. >i Is. 53. 7. V Num. 15. 35. Acts 7. 58. Heb. 13. 12. •I Mar. 15. 21. Lu. 23. 26. z Mar. 15. 22. Lu. 23. 33. John 19. 17. 6 Mar. 15. 24. Lu. 23. 34. John 19. 24. c Ps. 22. 18. ? Mar. 15. 26. Lu. 23. 38. John 19. 19. Darkness and earthquake. ST. MATTHEW, 27. The burial of Jesus. /Is. SO. 12. Mar. 15. 27. Lu. 23. 32. John 19. IS. g Ps. 22. 7. Mar. 15. 29. Lu. 23. 35. h ch. 20.01. John 2. 19. i ch. 20. 03. m Am. 8. 9. Lu. 23. 44. n Heb. 5. 7. oPa 22.1. Mar. 15. 30. Lu. 23. 30. John 19. 29. s ver. 30. Mar. 15. 39. Lu. 23. 47. x Mar. 15. 42. Lu. 23. 50. John 19. 38. g ch. 10. 21. Mar. S. .",1. Lu.il. 22. John 2. 19. e there tw0 thieves crucified with him' two robbers, one on the right hand, and an °ni ier on the left. 39 1[ And "they that passed by rau v ed e on him, -wagging their heads, 40 and 1 saying, h Thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest !| in three days, save thyself': i U thou art the Son of God, come down from the cross. a -i Likew 41 in like ir and elders, said, ^42 He saved others ; himself he cannot save. "He e is e the King of Is/ra-eh let hhn now come down from the cross, and we will believe on him. also' were crucified with him' cast upon him the he said, I am the Son of God a a i The thieves 4<± And the robbers Same reproach. 45, m Now from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the land U ntii the ninth hour. _46 And about the ninth hour " Je'§us cried with a loud voice, saying, Ell, Eli, la'ma sa-bach-tha'ni ? that is, tosay ' ° My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? 48 And straightway one of them ran, and took a IgSSfl; p and filled It with vinegar, and put It on a reed, and gave him to drink. 49 And the rest said, Let be' ; let us see whether E^jlh v conieth to save him. 50 IT And ^Je'sus' wlienhehad cr ied again with a loud voice, and yielded 51 And' behold, r the yell of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom ; and the earth did quake' ; and the rocks were rent ; 52 and the f mhl were opened ; and many bodies of the saints '"hif l fallen asleep were raised ; 53 a nd A con3in? f e orth out of the S e s s after his resurrection' Centered into the holy city' and appeared unto many. 54 s Now n the centurion, and they that were with him' watching Je'sus, when they saw. the earthquake, and Hhl 6 things that were done, tliey feared exceedingly, saying, Truly this was the Son of God. 55 And many women were there beholding £ alar, ' which had fol- lowed Je'sus from Gall-lee, ministering unto him : SO^Znfwhom was Ma'ry Mag-da-le'ne, and Ma'ry the mother of Jame§ r and Jo'seg, and the mother of gf&Sf8 Ml 57 x And e when even was come, there came a rich man froL Ar-i-ma-thse'a, named Joseph, who also himself was Je'sus' disciple : 58 tms^an went to Pilate, and askefior the body of Je'sus. Then Pl'- late commanded tlie ?t ody to be $%£$- 59 And wheu Jo'seph h took en the body, SSd wrapped it in a clean linen cloth, 60 and v laid it in his own new tomb, which he had hewn out in the rock: and he rolled a great stone to the door of the se ?Smb, re ' and departed. 61 And therewas Ma'ry Mag-da-le'ne' wasthere, and the other Ma'ry, sit- ting over against the sepulchre. 62 H Now ^t^^^S^^^^S^^^ 1 ^^^ the chief priests and the Pharl-sees. withered together unto Pilate, 63 IfySf; Sir, we remember that that deceiver said, while he was yet alive, z After three days I rise again. 56 Christ's resurrection. ST. MATTHEW, 28. He appears to his disciples. 64 Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day, lest hapiy his disciples come byi "- ht ' and steal him away, and say unto the people, He is risen from the dead : a s nd the last error wm be worse than the first. 65 Pl'late said unto them, Ye have a ^ r c d: : go your way, make HTs sure as ye can. 66 So they went, and made the sepulchre sure, a sealing the stone, and setting a watch, the guard being with them. CHAPTER 28. The resurrection. Jesus appears to his disciples. 1 now a iate°on the sabbath' day, as it began to dawn toward the first day of the week, came Ma'ry Mag-da-le'ne b and the other Ma'ry to see the sepulchre. 2 And' behold, there was a great earthquake; for c "n angel of the Lord descended from heaven, and came and rolled H% the stone, lromthedoor 'anclsatuponit. 3 d His ^felranee 6 was $$$ lightning, and his raiment white as snow : 4 tni for fear of him the 'Milk did |», and became as dead E 5 And the angel answered and said unto the women, Fear not ye : for I know that ye seek Je'sus, which natSbeen crucified. 6 He is not here ; for he is risen, even e as he said. Come, see the place where the Lord lay. 7 And go quickly, and tell his disciples, th g e he is risen from the dead ; and' he io, ' f he goeth before you into GaTI-lee; there shall ye see him: lo, I have told you. they < joy; and did a n un to bring his disciples word. 9 f And astbeyweDttotellllisdisciples ' behold, »Je'§us met them, saying, All hail. And they came and tookhoM b oVm e s feet, and worshipped him. 10 Then Si d h Je'sus unto them, %Tarno r t! d: go tell "my brethren that they depart into GaTi-lee, and there shall they see me. 11 1[ Now while they were going, behold, some of the guard came into the city, and sh t e oid d unto the chief priests all the things that were done, come to pass. » 12 And when they were assembled with the elders, and had taken counsel, they gave large money unto the soldiers, a Mar. 16. 1. Lu. 24. 1. John 20. 1. b ch. 27. 56. ; Mar. 16. 5. Lu. 24. 4. John 20. 12. 13 s S ay?n#; Say ye, His disciples came by night, and stole him while we slept. 14 And if this come to the governor's ears, we will persuade him, and se rid re yoiv fcare. 15 So they took the money, and did as they were taught: and this saying is w aTsp?eSab?oad d among the Jew§, Ud^kMeih until this day. 16 IT Bvtt 1 the eleven disciples went away into Gall-lee, untitle mountain 1 where Je'gus had appointed them. 17 And when they s 18 And Je'§us came to them natiibeen given unto me in heaven and n earth. 19 IF l Go ye therefore, and m maie disciples of all the nations, baptizing them into the name of the Father' and of the Son' and of the Holy Ghost : 20 n teTcMng them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you : and' lo, I am with you alway, even unto 2 the end of the world. h John 20. 17. Rom. S. 29. Heb. 2. 11. i ver. 7. eh. 26. "2. k- ch. 11. 27. Lu. .32. John 3. 35. Acts 2. 36. Rom. 14. 9. 1 Cor. 15. 27. Eph. 1. 10, 21. Mar. 16. 15. n Is. 52. 10. Lu. 24. 47. Acts 2. 38, 39. i Acts 2. 42. ! Or, the con- summation of the age. THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO SA J NT MARK. A. D. 26, ending. a Mat. 14. 33 Lu. 1. 35. John I. 34. b Mai. ?.. 1. Mat. 11.10. Lu. 7. 27. c Mat. 3. 3. /Mat. 3. 4. 5 Lev. 11. 22. A Mat. 3. 11. John 1. 27. Acts 13. 25. i Acts 1.5. fc Is. 44. 3. Acts 2. 4. 1 Cor. 12. 13. 7 Mat. 3. 13. Lu. 3. 21. 3 Gr. into. A. D. 27. m Mat. 3. 16. John 1. 32. 4 A. D. 30, ending. q Mat. 4. 12. r Mat. 4. 23. s Gal. 4. 4. Eph. 1. 10. t Mat. 3. 2. A. D. 31. 3 Mat. 4. 13. Lu. 4. 31. CHAPTER 1. Baptism and preaching of Jesus. Call of four disciples. 1 The beginning of the gospel of Je'sus Christ, a the Son of God; 2 Evinas it is written in i-sa'iah the prophet?' b Behold, I send my messen- ger before thy face,^ c h shall prepare thy way ; beforethee - 3 c The voice of one crying in the wilderness, mS 6 ye ready the way of the Lord, ggSg his paths straight'; didba " ne, who repentance f Snto e remission of sins. 5 e And there went out unto him all the country of Ju-dse'a, and a ii they of Je-ru'sa-lenV; and they were a11 baptized of him in the river of Jor'dan, confessing their sins. 6 And John was f clothed with camel's hair, and , about his loins; and he did eat "locusts and wild honey: 7 And he preached, saying/ There cometh after me°hf that is mightier than j after me, ^ e i a t c h e t f w i2 0se shoes I am not a worthy to stoop down and unloose. 8 ' I mdeedhave baptized you with water: but he shall baptize you l 'with the Holy Ghost. 9 l And it came to pass in those days, that Je'sus came from Naz'a- reth of Gal'i-lee, and was baptized of John 3 in the Jdr'dan. 10 m And straightway coining up out of the water, he saw the heavens rent'asunder, and the Spirit h as e a dove descending upon him : 11 -^t^eca** a voice Jm^F&^A "Thou art my beloved Son, in w t& I am well pleased. 12 ° And SrSIhfwaf the g$& driveth him fort h into the wilderness, f.i 13 And he was tliere in the wilderness forty days' tempted of Sa'tan ; and he was with the wild beasts ; p and the angels ministered unto him. 14 4,? Now after that John was SeiUeredup 11 ' Je'§us came into Gal'i-lee, '•preaching the gospel of theki ^ domof God, 15 an n d d saying, s The time hand : repent ye, and believe m the gospel. 16 tt & a assm*aioMl by the sea of GaFi-lee, he saw Sfmon and in'drew thl brother f si'mon casting a net 'fn the sea : for they were fishers. 17 And Je'sus said unto them, Come ye after me, and I will make you to become fishers of men. 18 And straightway "they f0 T e fttte eir nets, and followed him. 19 y And ^oinfo 1 / 0116 a little fart f Ser, nce ' he saw Jame§ the son of Zeb'e- dee, and John his brother, who also were in the holt mending "he r nets. 20 And straightway he called them : and they left their father Zeb'e- dee in the boat with the hired servants, and went after him. 21 z And they w |o * into Ca-per'na-um ; and straightway on the sab- bath day he entered into the synagogue' and taught. 22 a And they were astonished at his teaching- for he taught them as on ha^ng ad authority, and not as the scribes. 23 b And straightway there was in their synagogue a man with an unclean spirit ; and he cried out, 24 Sayiug sa L y1ng, 4 ' alone; c what have we to do with thee, thou Je'sus of Naz'a-reth ? art thou come to destroy us ? I know thee who thou art, the Holy One of God. 58 Simon's mother in law cured. ST. MARK, 2. Healing of many diseased. 25 And Je'§us d rebuked him, saying, Hold thy peace, and come out of him. 26 And when the unclean spirit, faring" 1 him' and %Xs with a loud voice, he came out of him. 27 And they were all amazed, insomuch that they questioned among authority ^'commindem even the unclean spirits, and they d0 obey him. no A,-./! immediately his fame spread abroad throughout -n j_i_^ .„„;... £o -till tl the report of him went out straightway everywhere into "Ll tlltJ IBglUll of Gal'i-lee round about. Gari - lee - 29 / And strSSay, when they were^come out of the synagogue, they e came d into the house of Si' mon and An'drew, with Jame§ and John. 30 now Si'mon's wife's mother lay sick of a fever ; and straightway they tell him of her : 31 and he came and took her by the hand, and raiSd her up ; and immediately ^ ie f ever i e ft h er ^ anc i g^g ministered unto them. 32 g And at even, when the sun did set, they brought unto him all that were dl !i a k ed ' and them that were possessed with devils. 33 And all the city was gathered together at the door. 34 And he healed many that were sick w f t h divers diseases, and cast out many devils ; and ne h suffered not the devils to speak, because they knew him.' 2 35 And ''in the morning, rismgup a great while before day, he rose u P and went out, and departed into a s deser r t y place, and there prayed. 36 And Sfmon and they that were with him followed after him - . 37 And and hen they had found him, *£&££ unto him, All "^ Sin / thee. 38 And he iaith unto them, h Let us go elsewhere into the next towns, that I may preach there also j for l to ISsend came I forth. 39 m And he p wenf mto n their synagogues throughout all Gall-lee, preaching and citing out devils. 40 "And there c^ethtohimaiep^r, beseeching him, and kneeling down to him, and saying unto him, If thou wilt, thou canst make me clean. 41 And tern 1 !' moved with compassion, he stitched forth ul hand, and touched him, and saith unto him, I will ; be thou made clean. 42 And as soon as he had snoten, immediately the leprosy departed from him, and d ver. 34. e ch. 9. 20. made clean. 43 And he ffii? charged him, and fig y sent him a ^t y , ; 44 an d saith unto him, See thou say nothing to any man : but ?o thy way, shew thyself to the priest, and offer for thy cleansing the 6 things "which Mo'ses. commanded, for a testimony unto them. 45 p But he went out, and began to publish t much, and to spread abroad the matter, insomuch that Je'sus could no more openly enter into *a e city, but was without in desert places : q and they came to him from every quarter. CHAPTER 2. The palsied healed. Matthew called. Pharisees rebuked. 1 And a v g hi" a he entered ag ain into Ca-per'na-um after £££ days; and it was noised that he was 3 in the house. 2 And stoi *»y many were gathered together, insom T h that there was no longer room t0 / c , eive them, no, not S0I S™ a8 about the door: and he to receive P1 spa c ke ed the word unto them me led 3 And they come, unt0 him < bringing unt0 mSfa man sick of the palsy, which was borne of four. 4 And when they could not come nigh unto him for the crowd', they 59 h ch. 3. 12. Lu. 4. 41. 2 Many ancient authorities add to be Christ, i Lu. 4. 42. I Is. 61. 1. John 16. 2! m Mat. 4. 2, Lu. 4. 44. o Lev. 14. 3. Lu. .5. 14. p Lu. 5. 15. i Mat. 9. 1. Lu. 5. 18. ! Or, at home. Teaching by the sea side. ST. MARK, 2. The call of Levi {Matthew). uncovered the roof where he was : and when they had broken !! up, they let down the bed whlreon the sick of the palsy lay. 5 And" Je'sus seehil- their faith' ^fif unto the sick of the palsy, Son, thv dinq be forgiven thee. Lily Milb are forgiven. 6 But there were certain of the scribes sitting there, and reasoning in their hearts, 7 Why, doth this £2S thus speak? *fflK&L ''who can forgive sins h Mat. 9. 12. Lu. 5. 81. 1 Tim. 1. IS. k Mat. 12. 1. Lu. 6. 1. ZDeut. 23. 25. Je'sus, perceM e n g in his spirit that they so reasoned 3lves, cU la r "" J your hearts ? 9 d Whether is lt easier, to say to the sick of the t01 fm£\NmV or to say, Arise, and take up thy bed, and walk? 10 But that ye may know that the Son of man hath 2 power on earth to forgive sins' (he saith to the sick of the palsy), 11 I say unto thee, Arise, " house. 12 And immediatel y he arose, an d straightway took up the bed, and went forth before them all; insomuch that they were all amazed, and glorified God, saying, We never saw it on this fashion. 13 e And he went forth again by the sea side; and all the multitude resorted unto him, and he taught them. 14 / And as he passed by, he saw Le'vi the son of Al-phse'us sitting at the r g' of ToT' and h e sa i d th unto him, Follow me. And he arose and followed him. 15 s'And it came to pass, that' he^vassfttfng at meat in his house, and many publicans and sinners sat also d t own ther with Je'sus and his disci- ples : for there were many, and they followed him. 16 And when the scribes f n tie Phar'i-see§, when they saw that he "eating with Lto his d drinketh with publicans and sinners! 17 am when Je'sus heard It; he saith unto them, A They that are whole have no need of ^ e physician, but they that are sick : I came not to call the righteous, but sinners. to re P entance - 18 'And the j^tdlc°pi J e s hn and of the Phar'i-seeg $Mffi : and they come and say unto him, Why do ^jSdfscrpfe? 11 and thediscipies of the Phar'I- see§ fast, but thy disciples fast not ? 19 And Je'sus said unto them, Can the cl f d n r s en of the SMaSfe fast, while the bridegroom is with them ? as long as they have the bridegroom with them, they cannot fast. 20 But the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken away from them, and then win 1 they fast in t^tiaff' 21 No man also seweth a piece of undressed cloth on an old garment: „i„„ the new piece f -u „ j. rilled -j_ ,.,,_ i.i r „ii, away from j-i, _ old, and fU„ rent is else * tliat which should fill It Up taketll f r0 m it, tile new from tUe old, and made worse, a worse rent is made. 22 And no man putteth new wine into old w&e^Mns: else the new wine do iii h burst the S?' and the wine M&& and the bottles ^f n b s e : marred: but tnewut new wine '™«^ into ire ^«ms. 23 k And it came to pass, that he was going on'the'kbbath day through the corn flelds^the^bbath day; and hig digciples heg ^ ag they went? l fa pluck the ears of corn. 24 And the Pkar'i-see§ said unto him, Behold, why do they on the sabbath day that which is not lawful ? 25 And he said unto them, Sfd e yeneverread m whatDa'viddid, when he had need, and was an hungred, he, and they that were with him? 60 L The iviihered hand healed. ST. MARK, 3. The twelve apostles chosen. 26 How he enTS into the house of God inth ^ n ysof 1-bT'a-thar high priest, and did eat the shewbreacl, " which it is not lawful to eat save for the priests, and gave also to them 'tiS? were with him ? 27 And he said unto them, The sabbath was made for man, and not man for the sabbath : 1 Akd CHAPTER 3. Healing the withered hand. The twelve apostles chosen. he entered again into the synagogue ; and there was a man 2 And they watched him, whether he would heal him on the sabbath day ; that they might accuse him. 3 And he saith unto the man ^ 4 And he saith unto them, Is it lawful SftlSS&WiKfflfeS© or to do h e a£L ? ? to save a life, or to kill ? But they held their peace. 5 And when he had looked round about on them with anger, being grieved itthehardeSfnl of their ffijf' he saith unto the man, Stretch forth thini A. D. 31. Gr. Arise nto the xidst. thy e hand, as the other. and his hand was restored. upon liim for to touc 6 6 And the Ph&r'i-sees. went W and straightway t00kC0Ullsel with 'the He-ro'di-an§ took counsel against him, how they might destroy him. 7 iSa Je'sus wm ^^&^^^ es to the sea : and a great' multitude from Gal'i-lee followed: b3m - d and from Ju-dge'a, 8 and 1 from Je-ru'sa-lem, and from i-du-mse'a, and from beyond J6V- dan; and they about Tyre and Sl'don, a great multitude, * nt af eard what great things he did, came unto him. 9 And he spake to his disciples, that a 3HS\S? should wait on him because of the * 1 gW' lest they should throng him' : 10 !;° r r he had healed many; insomuch that they3pi him ' as many as had plagues' 3 pressed upon Mm that they might touch, him. 11 e And the unclean spirits, whensoever they »eheid him, fell clown before him, and cried, saying, -^Thou art the Son of God. 12 And "he straitly charged them mU ch that they should not make him known. 13 h And he goeth up into the mountain, and calleth unto mm whom he himself would: and they ^St unto him. 14 And he %fZtk twelve, that they ggg& be with him, and that he might send them forth to preach, 15 tSa to have powto S^ esses ' r and to cast out devils : 16 and 1 Sfmon *he surnamed Pe'ter ; 17 an* Jame§ the son of Zeb'e-dee, and John the brother of James ; and ^heTufnamed Bo-an-er'geg, which is, T1 &T 5 of thunder : 18 and An'drew, and Phil'ip, and Bar-thol'o-mew, and Mat'thew, and Thom'as, and Jame§ the son of Al-phse'us, and Thad-dse'us, and Q?/™™ +V,q Ca'naan-ite, Ol mon tUe Ca-na-nas'ari, 19 and 1 Ju'das Is-car'i-ot, which also betrayed him; Ar^hfJmeth * into a 11 house. 20 And the multitude cometh together again, *so that they could not so much as eat bread. 21 And when his 5 friends heard °{^ they went out to lay hold on him : z for they said, He is beside himself. 22 1[ And the scribes which came down from Je-ru'sa-lem said, m He hath Be-eTze-bub, and,^ the prince of the devils casteth he out the devils. 77 61 ech. 1.2.", 24, hu. 4. 41. /Mat. 14. 33. ch. 1. 1. g Mat. 12. 16. ch 1. 25, 34. 4 Or, home, k ch. 6. 31. 5 Or, kins- m Mat. 9. 34 Lu. 11. 15. John 7. 20. Penalty of blasphemy. ST. MARK, 4. Parable of the sower. V Mat. 12. 31. Lu. 12. 10. 1 John 5. 16. /Is. 6. 9. Mat. 13. 14. Lu. 8. 10. John 12. 40. can Sa'tan cast out Sa'tan? 24 And if a kingdom be divided against itself, that kingdom cannot stand. 25 Ar stand. 26 And if Sa'tan hathrlsen up against himself, and F s e divided, he can- not stand, but hath an end. 27 ° But°no one can enter into the houTlfTh" st™ ng s ™«», and spoil his goods, except he Wl11 first bind the strong mln\ and then he will spoil his house. 28 p Verily I say unto you, All their sins shall be forgiven unto the sons of men, and their blasphemies wherewith soever they shall blas- pheme : But but whosoever Siictll UlttSJJiieilie agaillSU Llie nuij 1 Spirit forgiveness, but is in g ^i n t| er of an eternal "^g^i 30 be e (fa a use e they said, He hath an unclean spirit. ot my q There came then his brethren and his mother, OT1 /| c.+r.i-.^i-r»rv -irn'+V.Av,-.+- ^™-,+- ol I q And there come his mother and his brethren ; and., Standing WltllOUt, they Sent unto him, calling him. 32 And *a e multitude waslfttmg about hinr ; and they lay unto him, Behold, thy mother and thy brethren without seek for thee. 33 And he tSswIrlfh them, anZsafth, Who is my mother' a °nd my brethren? 34 And h i e oS d round about on them which sat round about him, £M?; Behold, my mother and my brethren ! 35 For whosoever shall do the will of God, the same is my brother, and my sister, and mother. CHAPTER 4. The sower and the seed. The tempest stilled. 1 And "SeSSMgS to teach by the sea side; Tnd there T s as gathered unto him a very great multitude, so that he entered into a f£at', and sat in the sea ; and * a e inhe le multitude Z%™ by the sea on the land. 2 And he taught them many things & parables, * and said unto them • >.• doctrine, m niS teaching, 3 Hearken; 4 aM it came to pass, as he sowed, some see d fell by the way side, Dured it. up - where it had not much earth; and straightway it sprang up, because it had no del™ of earth : 6 and when the sun was risen, it was scorched ; and because it had no root, it withered away. 7 And otSer fell among the thorns, and the thorns grew up, and choked it, and it yielded no fruit. 8 And & fell intone good ground, c and %Ut£ fruit, th g a ro S g up and incfeS; and brought forth, 58M8&' and s Sy!o?dT' and T£SMT 9 And he said, nnt0 th ^ Ke that hath ears to hear, let him hear. 10 d And when he was alone, they that were about him with the twelve asked of him the lllllltk. 11 And he said unto them, Unto you tt is given toknow the mystery of the kingdom of God: but unto e them that are without, all these things are done in parables : 12 -^thaf seeing they may see, and not perceive ; and hearing they may hear, and not understand; lest at gg# me they should ^Tllain,' and rte '[ t sms should be forgiven them. 13 And he Slth unto them, Know ye not this parable? and how then shin ye know all the parables ? 62 ^ The parable explained. ST. MARK, 4. The kingdom of heaven. 14 1T 9 The sower soweth the word. 15 And these are they by the way side, where the word is sown ; 2ft when they have heard, Ifflit^S.&MJ; and taketh away the word .vnKthVen sown in th Th^ rts - 16 And these ta 'SS83ffl3?£3$U are sown » v Z s ti?Io^tJces, who, when they have heard the word, SSgSngr receive it with gla £y? s; 17 and they have no root in themselves, Xt° endure tut for awiSle! afterward, , T ,1-. Q ,, affliction noroonn^rm you : and KSSuto S^ntt more be given, you. 25 n For he that hath, to him shall be given : and he that hath not, from him shall be taken away even that which he hath. 26 IT And he said, ° So is the kingdom of God, as if a man should cast seed fi& the SV \ 27 and d should sleep' and rise night and day, and the seed should spring up and grow, up ' he knoweth not how. 28 Fo T r he he earth hTi lf££m Ith fruit of herself; first the blade, then the ear, aft the n hat the full corn in the ear. 29 But when the fruit is hl0ng ^iAeS^ telJ *he putteth fe&a the sickle, because the harvest is come. 30 f And he said, shall we liken the kingdom of God ? or ^^■u^j- comparison iT n -n™ compare it °i Wiiat parable SUail We set it forth \ 31 it S like a grain of mustard seed, which, when it is sown UP on the earth, 32 Hut though it he less than all the seeds that be in are upon the earth; yet when it is sown, " groweth up, and becometh greater than all the herbs, and putteth 11 out great branches ; so that the birds 8 of the air may l^,™ ^„^™, i-V,^ cV.^A^^r ofit he a aven a dan lodge Ullder the shadow thereof. 33 r And with many such parables spake he the word unto them, as they were able to hear It. 34 and without a parable spake he not unto them disciples he expounded all things. 2£ * A-nrl the same j. t _ w i, flrl the to his disciples. Let us p |o s over unto the other side. 36 And when they had sent away the multitudei they took Mm ^^ even as he was, in the £&. And meiew %lel s ^l\^^ T i^} eatdV8 - 37 And there a a i°e 8 tn a great storm of wind, and the waves beat into the boat?ms S omuch that the boat Was nOW filling. 38 And he him seif was in the hinder pa s ?ern, the 8hip ' asleep on t&tti: and they awake him, and say unto him, Master, carest thou not that we perish ? 63 11.33. 2 See margi- nal note on Mat. 5. 15. Jc Mat. 10. 26. Lu. 12. 2. I ver. 9. Mat. 11. 15. m Mat. 7. 2. 7 Mat. 13. 31. Lu. 13. 18. Acts 2. 41. Stilling of the tempest. ST. MARK, 5. The faith ofJairus. b Mat. S. ,".4. Acts 16. 3'J. c Lu. S. 3S. 39 And lie a ™o£e, and rebnked the wind, and said unto the sea, Peace, be still. And the wind ceased, and there was a great calm. 40 And he said unto them, Why are ye so fearful ? how n s aveT™t yTmmf™ 41 And they feared exceedingly, and said one to another, w w& And the unclean spirits S out, and entered into the swine : and the herd Pushed tly down tile steep place hitothe sea, '^XSSSt&SttSSW and they were choked in the sea. 14 And they that fed the iSS ne fled, and told g in the city, and in the country. And they we ame ut to see what it was that haa^KtSW 15 And they come to Je'sus, and behold him that was possessed with the devil, and£ad the legion, g ittmgi and clotned and in his right mind; even him that had the legion: and they were afraid. 16 And they that saw it deciared\mto them how it befell t0 him that was possessed with "devil" 1 and also concerning the swine. 17 And Hhey began to beS him to depart Zm their ffiers. 18 And w as en he was entSlng into the gSS", c he that had been possessed with ^uSteSW him that he might be with him. 19 HOT l b S t h T e e/sus suffered him not, but saith unto him, Go t0 thfh^unto thy friends, and tell them how great things the Lord hath done for thee, and ^ at he had c ™cf on on thee. 20 And he wenfwiway, and began to. publish in De-c&p'o-lis how great things Je'sus had done for him : and all men did marvel. 21 rf And when Je'sus had\ pa o1ffed over again in tL s boat unto the other side, agreaTmuSiewas gathered unto him : and he was nl ^ t0 the sea. 22 e And' behold : there cometh one of the rulers of the synagogue, JS-f - rus by name;, and v4e S eein| aw him, he tMtm at his feet, 23 a^beSeth him ^ e u 1hT' saying, My little daughter U T at the point of 64 Jairus' daughter raised. ST. MARK, 6. Christ's home receptio death: I pray thee, that thou come and lay thy hands on her, that she may be ,„a^oie. and " a11 live. 24 And ■*&"* went with him; and a g^t'nmui'tude followed him, and Ul , y thronged him. 25 And a certain woman, -''which had an issue of blood twelve years, 26 and bad suffered many things of many physicians, and had spent all that sbe had, and was nothing bettered, but rather greAV worse, 27 nwnXli\i^g r ^lr»i», Je'sus, came in the & behind, and touched his garment. 28 For she said, If I may touch but his J^j^nfe, I shall be made whole. 29 And straightway the fountain of her blood was dried up ; and she felt in &w body that she was healed of "ef 2 plague. 30 And straightway Je / SUS, iU ' me ^ e eVv^° WiUg hi himself that ^e%rer*m*«^ from wm had gone out iorth!'"^ turned him about in the crowd, and said, Who tOUChed my §i°rments? 31 And his disciples said unto him, Thou seest the multitude throng- ing thee, and sayest thou, Who touched me ? 32 And he looked round about to see her that had done this thing. 33 But the woman fearing and trembling, knowing what had been done tS her, came and fell down before him, and told him all the truth. 34 And he said unto her, Daughter, k thy faith hath made thee whole ; go in peace, and be whole of thy 2 plague. 35 '"While he yet spake, income 6 from the ruler of the synagogue's house/ e, ' tai ^ptm* Aici " Thy daughter is dead: why troublest thou the Master any further? 36 Ass B°ut ia3 Je'sus, noMing the word thatwas spoken, Ile saith unto the ruler of the synagogue, Be F n earnot" d ' only believe. 37 And he suffered no man to follow with him, save Pe'ter, and Jame§, and John the brother of Jame§. 38 And they°wme to the house of the ruler of the synagogue'; and seeththe fnYvmH- ..„,i them that wept „„,! wailed ~ T , £kQ fi Tr he beholdeth a RimUlC, ailCL maau weeping aiKL wailing gieauy. 39 And when he was entered in, he saith unto them, Why make ye amnmit, and weep? the ^Sufis not dead, but *sleepeth. 40 And they laughed him to scorn. ' But tht^ffi put them all °K taketh the father umAm and SS? mother of the damsel - and them that were with him, and %f t f l in where the dM ^J v JJ|L ylng - 41 And h t Si?n° g k the ^ffiif by the hand, g&Sh unto her, Tal'I-tha cu'ml; which is, being interpreted, Damsel, I say unto thee, Arise. 42 And straightway the damsel rose up, and walked • for she was nf1he !0f twelve years' old. And they were am azef s^afghtway with a great astonishment, amazement. 43 And m he charged them fg^clj that no man should know t fik and he commanded that Ifmlultg should be given her to eat. CHAPTER 6. Christ's home reception. The apostles instructed. John beheaded. 1 And f he went out from thence'; and neTometn into his own country ; and his disciples follow him. 2 And when the sabbath day was come, he began to teach in the synagogue : and many hearing him were astonished, saying, b whenS hence hath this 22 these things ? and, ^St^Steffi^w given unto SS'mat sniwhafmean such mighty works are wrought by his hands? 3 Is not this the carpenter, the son of Ma'ry, c Sfd brother of Jame§, us ? And they d were 3 offended him. 65 2 (jr. scourge. g~Lu. 6. 19; i Mat. 9. i eli. in. K Acts 14. 9 Ic John 11. 11. I Acts 9. 40. ,i Mat. >:. - ch. ::. 12. Lu. 5. 14. c Mat. 12. 46. Gal. I. 19. d Mat. 11. 6. .3 Gr. caused The apostles instructed. ST. MARK, 6„ The beheading of John. e Mat. 13. 57. John 4. 44. /Gen. 19. 22. Mat. 13. 58. g Is. 59. 16. »Mat. 10. 1. ch. 3. 13, 14. Lu. 9. 1. 2 Gr. brass k Acts 12. m Mat. 10. 14. Lu. 10. 10. n Acts 13. 51 ; 18.6. A. D. 32. i Mat. 14. 6. : Gen. 40. 20. 4 And Je'sus said unto them, e A prophet is not without honour, save hi his own country, and among his own kin, and in his own house. 5 •''And he could there do no mighty work, save that he laid his hands upon a few sick folk, and healed them! 6 And g he marvelled because of their unbelief. h And he went round about the villages' teaching. 7 IT ' And he called Zto hX the twelve, and began to send them forth by two and two ; and he gave them authority over the unclean spirits ; 8 indh echa a r n ged d them that they should take nothing for their journey, shod with sandals; and . snii/ lie, put not on two coats. 10 *And he said unto them, r In ^r p eS ever ye enter into a a n house, there abide till ye depart fron Ue at ce place - 11 m And wha1tso ever v |iace shall not receive you, and they hear you' n^as ye go e fo a ith thence, n shake off the dust that is under your feet for a testimony against -j-l-> p-i-v-i Verily I say unto you, It shall be more tolerable for Sod'om and Go-mor'rha in the day of judgment, than for that city. 12 And they went out, and preached that S should repent. 13 And they cast out many devils, ° and anointed with oil many that were sick, and healed them. 14 p And king Her'od heard t^A ^'dZ^iSI^^S^n? and he said, That John the Bap'tist T s a3 risen from the dead, and therefore John, whom I miiil)t\ works do shew forth themselves ■ y.\~n do these powers work -LU IIUIl, -i c a Others OQ \A That it : „ E-li'as. 10 y But others SaiU, it IS E-li'jah. as one of the prophets. 16 r But when Her'od, when he heard thereof, he said, beheaded; he is risen. from the dead " 17 For Her'od himself had sent forth and laid hold upon John, and bound him in prison for the^L^ofHe-ro'di-as, his brother Phil'ip's wife : for he had married her. 18 For John had said unto Her'od, s It is not lawful for thee to have thy brother's wife. 19 '^IrfcT He-ro'di-as '&S el against him, and and she could not: 20 fo° r r Her'od * feared John, knowing that he was a righteous man and a a n holy, and ^fSS'" heard him gladly. 21 " And when a convenient day was come, that Her'od x on his birth- day made a supper to his lords, and the high captains, and the chief e mm of Gal'1-lee ; 22 and d when the daughter of thesaid He-ro'di-as herself came in' and danced, a hf pleased Her'od and them that sat at meat with him' ; and the king said unto the damsel, Ask of me whatsoever thou wilt, and I will give It thee. 23 And he sware unto her, y Whatsoever thou shalt ask of me, I will give it thee, unto the half of my kingdom. 24 And she went f Sut 1 !' and said unto her mother, What shall I ask ? And she said, The head of John the Bap'tist. 25 And she came in straightway with haste unto the king, and asked, saying, I will that thou forthwith give me byandby in a charger the head of John the Bap'tist. 26 z And the king was exceeding sorry . nir lii: oa1 li's sake, onf ] but for the sake of his oaths, «**«>«* shall be quenched : 46 3 Where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched enter into the kingdom of God with one eye, rat her than having two eyes to be cast into 2 helL flre: 48 where 6 their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched. 49 For every one shall be salted with fire: ,lim& every sacrifice sha11 be 8alte 22 BuAtiountenfncefeii at S£* saying, and he went away Lawful: for he was one that had great possessions. 23 IT " And Je'sus looked round about, and saith unto his disciples, How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the kingdom of God! 24 And the disciples were a aZzed ed at his words. But Je'sus answer- eth again, and saith unto them, Children, how hard is it for them that trust in riches to enter into the kingdom of God ! 25 It is easier for a camel to go through th l^iiV^ than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God. 26 And they were astonished 0U e ^Ky?' saying Mon &&S? h VX then can be saved? 27 And Je'sus looking upon them saith. With men ft Is impossible, but V. f^^A . f^-n d with God all things are possible. not with God 28 IT Pe'ter began to say unto him, Lo, we have left all, and have followed thee. 29 And Je'sus ans ™ edand said, Verily I say unto you, There is no man that hath left house, or brethren, or sisters, or £&, or mot flthei r , wife ' or children, or lands, for my sake, and for the gospel's' sake, 30 r bnf he shall receive T hundredfold now in this time, houses, and brethren, and sisters, and mothers, and children, and lands, with persecutions ; and in the world to come eternal life. 31 s But many that are first shall be last ; and the last first. 32 IT * And they were in the way, going up to JS-ru'sa-lem ; and Je'sus waygoing before them : and they were amazed ; and as they that followed' y were afraid. u And he took again the twelve, and began to tell them lh at things tuatwe to happen unto him, 33 faying." Behold, we go up to Je-ru'sa-lem ; and the Son of man shall be delivered unto the chief priests' and unt0 the scribes; and they shall condemn him to death, and shall deliver him u£to the Gen'tile§ : 34 A nd d they shall mock him, and shall ££Sg£, him, and shall ■gffigg? him, and shall kill him: and J^ttoe'days he shall rise again. oc it i A-nrl James and John, the sons of Zet/e-dee, come unto him, ao-tn'-nn" OO ll .A11U. there come near unto him James and John, the sons of Zeb'e-dee, octyillg unto him, Master, we would that thou shouldest do for us whatsoever we shall desire, ask of thee. 36 And he said unto them, What would ye that I should do for you ? right hand, and on thl left hand, in thy glory. 38 But Je'sus said unto them, Ye know not what ye ask. : ire ye , drink 0I the cup that I drink that I am baptized with '? y s: Ye shall indeed drink oi i lit- cup that I drink of And they said unto him, We are ^™ v t^idTjXil^^ oU and with the baptism that I am be baptized with the baptism And Je'sus said unto them, tized withal shall ye be baptized ; 40 bm to sit on my right hand a ? d on ml left hand is not mine to give; but it shaU l e ?™ ent0 them for whom it hathleen prepared. 74 Bartimceus restored to sight. ST. MARK, 11. Christ enters Jerusalem. 41 /And when the ten heard It; they began to be mov a ed c wah p tadi|Ltioii concerning Jame§ and John. 42 And Je sus called them to him; and saith unto them, z Ye know that they which are accounted to rule over the G6n'tiles_ exerc iSd < S dsMp over them ; and their great ones exercise authority Svm them. 43 a But not so among you: but whosoever would become great among you, shall be your minister : 44 tna whosoever ^K^SV^oniTo*: shall be servant of all. 45 For velSy b the Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and c to give his life a ransom for many. 46 1" d And they toml to Jer'i-cho : and as he went out f r °o f m Jer'i-cho, with his disciples and a great number of peop i& t ffi,^- tt - mas ' n9 ' the son of Ti- ma ,L Q sat by the highway side begging. lllct; lib, Bar-ti-mje'us, a blind beggar, was sitting by the way side. 47 And when he heard that it was Je'sus of Naz'a-reth, he began to cry out, and say, Je'sus, thou son of Da'vid, have mercy on me. 48 And many ?ebufed him, that he should hold his peace : but he cried out the more a great deal, fhou son of Da'vid, have mercy on me. 49 And Je'sus stood still, and commai ? de d caify t e wna? alled - And they call the blind man, saying unto him. Be of good "chfer"' rise; he calleth thee. 50 And he, casting away his garment, g pr ^gup, and came to Je'sus. 51 And Je'sus answered Mm, and said, untohim ' What wilt thou that I should do unto thee ? And\ e he blind man said unto him, * RaWDo'm, that I miy ht receive my sight. 52 And Je'sus said unto him, Go thy way ; e thy faith hath 3 made thee whole. And SgSa/ he received his sight, and followed J gE B in the way. CHAPTER 11. Christ enters Jerusalem. Cleansing the temple. A n exhortation to faith. 1 And a when they dr™ nigh U nto Je-ru'sa-lgm, unto Bgth'pha-ge and Bgth'a-ny, at the mount of 01'ive§, he sendeth forth two of his disciples, 2 an n d saith unto them, Go your way into the village that is over against you : and straightway as ye Inter 6 * 1 into it, ye shall find a colt tied, whereon ne no T man ever yet sat ; loose him, and bring fe 3 And if any Ze n say unto you, Why do ye this? say ye, *%£" Lord hath need of him ; and straightway he will send him ^cu hither. 4 And they went the a ^ T ' and found ^ e colt tied U the door without in apla ^e he op e enIt°reetf smet; and they loose him. 5 And certain of them that stood there said unto them, What do ye, loosing the colt? 6 And they said unto them even as Je'sus had con ^fd ded: and they let them go. 7 And they W the colt „&, Je'sus, and cast SME&SSffi and he sat upon him. 8 b And many spread their garments UP on the way; and others SanS 1 ! branches off the trees, and strawed them in the way. which they had cut from the fields. 9 And they that went before, and they that followed, cried, 8aymg ' c Ho-§an'na ; Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord 10 Blessed l e the kingdo d H6-§an'na in the highest. 11 e And Je he us entered into Jg-ru'sft-lgm, and into the temple; and when he had looked round about upon all things, it be d n g now the eventide, was come, j^ went Qut ^^ Bgth / a _ n y with the twelve. 12 If -'"And on the morrow, when they were come ou t from BSth'a-ny, y. a was hungry: •U-t; hungered. 75 y Mat. 20. 24 z Lu. 22. 25. c Mat. 20. 2S. 1 Tim. 2. B. d Mat. 20. 20. Lu. 18. 35. 2 See John 20. e Mat. 9. 22. ch. 5. 34. 3 Or, saved thee. a Mat. 21. 1. Lu. 19. 29. John 12. 14. c Fs. 118. 26. d Pb. 148. 1. e Mat. 21. 12. The withered fig tree. ST. MARK, 12. Cleansing of the temple. I Mat. 21. 45. Lu. 19. 47. m Mat. 7. 28. eh. 1. 22. p Mat. 7. 7. Lu. 11. 9. John 14. 13 Jam. 1. 5. i 13 "And seeing a fig: tree afar off having leaves, he came, if haply he might find aSythSf thereon: and when he came to it, he found nothing but leaves ;; for WES^SSSS^L 14 And Je ]^ us answered and said unto it, No man eat fruit &! thee henceforward for ever. And bis disciples heard m > 15 1 ''And they come to Je-ru'sa-lein : and helSteref* into the temple, and began to cast out them that sold and them that bought in the temple, and overthrew the tables of the SoSey- c ctorf g e ers, and the seats of them that sold the doves ; 16 ancPhe would not suffer that any man should carry a l v vessel through the temple. 17 And he taught, a^safd unto them, Is it not written, '"My house shah be called a»S^ vijSS&Li but * ye have made it a den and astonished at his &*■& heard Hi and sought how they all the mult&e was they saw the fi£ 20 IT "And from the roots. 21 And Peter calling to remembrance saith unto him, Eah'bf; behold, the fig tree which thou cursedst is withered away. 22 And Je'sus answering saith unto them, Have faith in God. 23 SiU say unto you, it" " shall say unto this mountain, m r ^len a up a and tn ° U heart, but shall believe that those *» wMch he saith sh a he began to speak unto them W and ffi-r&ffiV] We Sownof. 1 - And Je'sus you by what authority I do Of the resurrection. parables. A certain 1 Parable of the vineyard. ST. MARK, 12. The Sadducees confuted. inepr a la: and built a tower, and let it out to husbandmen, and went into another country. 2 And at the season he sent to the husbandmen a servant, that he might receive from the husbandmen of the fruits of the vineyard. 3 And they c tnnkV^ and beat him, and sent Mm away empty. 4 And again he sent unto them another servant; ffl^Wa-P** cast atones, n-^A wounded him, ;,, fi;„ Vicorl .-nrl sent him away shamefully handled. ana Mm they wounded Ul Vile UeaU, cillU handled shamefully. 5 And again he sent another ; and him they killed': and many others ; beating some, and killing some. 6 Having yet therefore one son, his wellbelovi He had yet one, a beloved son : ing, They will reverence my son 7 But those husbandmen said among themselves, This is the heir ; come, let us kill him, and the inheritance shall be ours. 8 And they took him, and killed &£ and cast him forth out of the vine- yard. 9 What ^refor e e r wiii e the lord of the. vineyard do? he will come and destroy the husbandmen, and will give the vineyard unto others. 11 This was ^ofe^Sfx^ it is marvellous in our eyes ? 12 c And they sought to lay hold on hinr ; for they that he ha spXe ken the parable against them ; people : nultitudi and they 13 If d And they send unto him certain of the Phar'i-see§ and of the He-ro'cli-an§, that they might catch him in to 'Yaiit rds ' 14 And when they were come, they say unto him, Master, we know that thou art true, and carest not for any m on n e : : for thou regardest not - of God in truth : ..."a truth teadhe tribute unt'o Cse'gar, or not? 15 Shall we give, or shall we not give? But he, knowing their hypocrisy, said unto them, Why tempt ye me? bring me a 2 penny, that I may see ll: 16 And they brought ll" And he saith unto them, Whose is this image and superscription ? And they said unto him, Qatar's. 17 And Je'sus answerm s sa id unto them, Render U n t C»'§ar the things that are Cse'gar's, and unt'o God the things that are God's. And they marvelled greatly at him. 18 If e IndthereCome unto him tl?e Sad'du- "I™ I,,™ by craft, m-./-! put Vum to death, take mm wits subtuty, and y mi him ! ■u Q an uproar Oe a tumult 2 for* they said, Not during the feast, (lmh lest napiy there of the people. 3 T b And in BeWa-ny in the house of Sfmon the leper, while he was he sat at meat, there came a woman having an alabaster C r U se of ointment of 2 spikenard very ^lltrnVaTf she brake the cru^e, and poured Aver his head. 4 But 1 there were some that had indignation 25f$£ themselves, Tw?^' Towhat h i?u7p a o s sehath this waste of the ointment „ e en made ? 5 For this ointment might have been sold for m ab e oVe an three hundred 3 pence, and have been given to the poor. And they murmured against her. 6 But Je'sus said, Let her alone ; why trouble ye her ? she hath wrought a good work on me. 7 For c ye have the poor always with you, always ' and whensoever ye will ye can y do them good : but me ye have not always. 8 She hath done what she could : she l8 ^M»5iVfi«5S?l^S£S8W the burying. 9 aJI yiriiy I say unto you, Wheresoever the 8 gospel shall be preached throughout the whole world, that also spoken of for a memorial of her. 10 H d And Ju'das Is-car'i-ot. lie thai was one of the twelve, went that he might deliver 11 And they, when they heard ! 'Stf y were glad, and promised to give him money. And he sought how he might conveniently deliver ^m^'ikmn. 12 Tf e And on the first day of unleavened bread, when they sacrificed the passover, his disciples sty 1 unto him, Where wilt thou that we go and m^e'ready that thou mayest eat the passover ? 13 And he sendeth forth two of his disciples, and saith unto them, Go ye into the city, and there shall meet you a man bearing a pitcher of water : follow him' ; 80 Institution of the Lord's supper. ST. MARK, 14. The agony in the garden. 14 £$ wheresoever he shall enter in, say ye to the goodman of the house, The Master saith, Where is Jg fEECS, where I shall eat the pass over with my disciples ? 15 And he will himself shew you a large upper room furnished and re!ui p y :'^d there make ready for us. 16 And file disciples went forth, and came into the city, and found as he had said unto them : and they made ready the passover. 17 -'"And whe" n was evening he cometh with the twelve. 18 And as they 2 sat and wereeaunk, Je'sus said, Verily I say unto you rw>^ ^f , rm , which eateth with me shall betray Une 01 yOU shall betray me, eren he that eateth with me. 19 Al rhey y began to be sorrowful, and to say unto him one by one, i : j. t «p and another said, Is it 1 ? 20 And he w^ a *said unto them, It is one of the twelve, ne that dippeth with me in the dish 21 "lo'rthe Son of man lndeed &,-- unto that man through whom the Son of man is betrayed ! good were it for that man if he had n not er been born. 22 1 A And as they £*&8A8M took 3 bread, and when he had blessed, ^ brake it' and gave to them, and said, Take' f|V this is my body. 23 And he took t] a e cup, and when he had given thanks, he gave " to them : and they all drank of it. 24 And he said unto them, This is my blood of the "To™"' which is shed for many. 25 Verily I say unto you, I will S?Eb«d?£? of the fruit of the vine, until that day when I drink it new in the kingdom of God. 26 IT ' And when they had sung a a n hymn, they went out Srto the mount of Ol'ive§. 27*AndJe'§us saith unto them, All ye shall be 4 offended : becauseofme tws mght: f 0T ^ j g wr itten, Z I will smite the shepherd, and the sheep shall be scattered" abroad. 28 Howbkt, m after tbat I am ra&Tup I will go before you into GaTMee. 29 " But Pe'ter said unto him, Although all shall be 4 offended, yet wm not I. 30 And Je'gus saith unto him, Verily I say unto thee, that thou to-day, even in this night, before the cock crow twice, thou shalt deny me thrice. ^S vehemently, If I « die with thee, I will ,ikr " 31 But he spake KS^. many wise. Likewise alg0 ^ they ^ And in like manner not deny thee J cSurfto 5 a place which was na he saith un t Ins disciples, Sit ye here, while I m pray. 83 And he taketh with him Pe'ter and Jame§ and John, and began to be A amazed, and to s & y ub! a ^ ; 34 And he saith unto them, p My soul is exceeding sorrowful even unto death : !$£& ye here, and watch. 35 And he went forward a little, and fell on the ground, and prayed that, if it were possible, the hour might pass away from him. 36 And he said, 9 Ab'ba, Father, 'all things are possible unto thee ; ta remove ay this cup from me : * ne SSir not what I will, but what thou wilt. 37 And he cometh, and findeth them sleeping, and saith unto Pe'ter, Watch ye and pray, tfmt ye enter not into temptation- spirit iffifiSfc, but the flesh g weak. 39 And again he went away, and prayed, ^^> the same words. AC\ A-nrl wlle n i,„ returned, he -tv.,,-*-.^ 4.l, OTn asleep again, (for their eyes were heavy,) neither <±U ^\.I1U again lie came, and -LOUI1U Ullclll sleeping, for their eyes were very heavy ; ami they wist not y what to answer him. 81 // Mat. 26. 26. Lu. 22. 10. 3 Or, a loaf. k Mat. 26. 31. 4 Gr. caused to stumble. 1 Zech. 13. 7. i Mat. 26. J.u. 22. 3:i John 18. : Rom. 8. 15. Gal. 4. 6. Heb. .5. 7. s John 5. 30 ; The betrayal and arrest. ST. MARK, 14. Christ before the council. x Mat. 26. 46. John 18. 1, 2. y Mat. 26. 47. Lu. 22. 47. John 18. 3. 2 Or, sanctu- ary. a Ps. 22. 6. Ie. S3. 7, &c. Lu. 22. 37. b ver. 27. r Mat. 26. 5' Lu. 22. 54. John IS. IS i Mat. 24. .' 26. 64. l.n.22.69 4 Or, strokes of rods. I- Mat. 26. 58, 41 And he cometh the third time, and saith unto them, Sleep on now, and take your rest : it is enough'; u the hour is come ; behold, the Son of man is betrayed into the hands of sinners. 42 x ArfseT let us be go§g: ^enoid, he that betray eth me is at hand. 43 H "And Slhtwa/,' while he yet spake, cometh Ju'das, one of the twelve, and with him a great multitude with swords and staves, from the chief priests and the scribes and the elders. 44 now he that betrayed him had given tbem a token, saying, Whom- take him, and lead him away safely, to him, and saith, soever I shall kiss, that same is he 45 And as wh°en as he was come, Ma lM? ter; and kissed him. 46 IT And they laid their hands on him, and took him. 47 But Certain one of them that stood by drew i a s sword, and smote the servant of the high priest, and struck off his ear. 48 z And Je'sus answered and said unto them, Are ye come out, as against a rote, with swords and with staves to sefzt me? 49 I was daily with you in the 2 temple teaching, and ye took me not : but this is done that "the scriptures Sight be fulfilled. "srsool left lini a man i him, over his naked body] and they ^#i m | nlaid hold on him; 52 Ci 1 he left the linen cloth, and fled fromtt * m naked. 53 IF c And they led Je'sus away to the high priest : aim there come togetn?r"vit e h him all the chief priests and the elders and the scribes. 54 And Pe'ter had followed him afar off, even within, into the court 6 of the high priest; and he waslttmg with the of™' and ZllZng himself at the fire. in the light of /lie fire. 55 d now the chief priests and thfwhoie council sought for witness against Je'sus to put him to death ; and found TSoi. 56 For many bare false witness against him, and their witness agreed not together. 57 And there stood up certain, and bare false witness against him, saying, 58 We heard him say, e I will destroy this 2 temple that is made with hands, and yri ^ in three days I will build another made without hands. 59 Andnoteven so did their witness agree together. 60 •'"And the high priest stood up in the midst, and asked Je'sus, saying, Answerest thou nothing? what is ft which these witness against thee? 61 But s he held his peace, and answered nothing. A Again the high priest asked him, and Kith unto him, Art thou the Christ, the Son of the Blessed? 62 And Je'sus said, I am : f and ye shall see the Son of man sitting at 1 the right hand of power, and coming with the clouds of heaven. 63 Inf 1 the high priest rent his clothes, and saith, What TurtherSd^vf And they all we of witnesses ? 64 Ye have heard the blasphemy : what think ye i condemned him to be 3 worthy of death. 65 And some began to spit on him, and to cover his face, and to buffet him, and to say unto him, Prophesy : and the 'officer! received 6 him with u i e D ?o a w S ls of their hands. 66 IF * And as Pe'ter was beneath in the lounV there cometh one of the maids of the high priest; 82 Christ before Pilate. ST. MARK, 15. The trial and sentence. 68 But he denied, saying, I lS?&o^no' understand l what thou sayest' : an I know not this man of whom ye speak. 72 "And straightway the second time the cock crew. AndPe'ter caUed to mind the word, hoyr that Je'sus said unto him, Before the cock crow twice, thou shalt deny me thrice. 2 And when he thought thereon, he wept. CHAPTER 15. Christ before Pilate. The trial, crucifixion and burial. 1 And "straightway in the morning the chief priests ^id a consultation with the elders and scribes, and the whole council, held a consultation, and bound Je'sus, and carried ftlS away, and delivered hrm" U p to Pilate. 2 6 And Pi' late asked him, Art thou the King of the Jews. ? And he answering laifn unto him, Thou sayest. **' 3 And the chief priests accused him of many things 4 c And Pilate If At asked SS; saying, Answer est thou nothin_ how many things they ^ n St st of te ' . 5 <*But Je'sus nomore answered anytwug^msomuch that Pilate marvelled. 6 Now e at Hf feast he usefto a re e i d ase unto them one prisoner, w \XnT er fin mi- desired. Lliey asked of him. 7 And there was Zi™™£ Ba-rab'bas, wh, & v bound with them that had made insurrection, "T 1 who aS^^SSSS: 8 And the multitude w 22ftffl began to UliT to do as he w h a a s d ^ n t w n !o unto them. 9 5Sd Pi'late answered them, saying, Will ye that I release unto you the King of the Jew but he answered nothing. ? behold 11 But f the chief priests sttaeduv release Ba-rab'bas unto them. the muitftude, that he should rather 12 And Pilate answered and said again unto them, What wiUye then th fhaii h i a11 do ZtohZ whom ye call the King of the Jew§? 13 And they cried out again, Crucify him. 14 llf Pilate said unto them, Why, what evil hath he done? £St they cried out themore exceedingly, Crucify him. 15 H *And so Pi'late, S# g to content the m ?Sg&, released *£M« rab'bas, and delivered Je'sus, when he had scourged & to be crucified. 16 "And the soldiers led him away ^twSMS&ffils the 3 Prae-to'ri- um ; and they call together the whole 4 band. 17 And they f^f him with purple, and Eifc a crown of thorns, and put it about his )iead, they put it on him ; 18 and they began to salute him, Hail, King of the Jew§ ! 19 And they smote him ^ tlie head with a reed, and did spit upon him, and bowing liSii knees worshipped him. 20 And when they had mocked him, they took off %%2X£g&& and put on^^fsSt s n ?s nl Tnd a t^ey e i d ead him out to crucify him. 21 'And they compel one passing by, Sl'mon a Cy - re/n Vcy5*n e p , assed by ' coming from 1 the country, the father of Al-6x-an'der and Ru'fus, to g0 with them, that he might bear his cross. I Mat. 26. 71. Lu. 22. 58. John 18. 25. m Mat. 26. 73. Lu. 22. 59. John 18. 26. n Acts 2. 7. Mat. 27. 1. Lu. 22. 66. John 18. 28. Acts 3. 13. d Is. 53. 7. John 19. 9. e Mat. 27. 15. Lu. 23. 17. John 18. 39. h Mat. 27. 27. 3 Or, palace. 4 Or, cohort. Crucifixion of Christ. ST. MARK, 15. The burial of Christ. k Mat. 27. 33. Lu. 23. 33. John 19. IK I Mat. 27. 34. John 19. 14. o Mat. 27. 37. John 19. 19. Ik.:.:!. 12. Lu. 22. 37. Ps. 22. 7. « Mat. 27. 48. John 19. 29. 2 Ps. G9. 21. « Mat. 27. 50. Lu. 23. 40. John 19. 30. b Mat. 27. 51. g Mat. 27. 57. Lu. 23. 50. John 19. 38. 22 k And they bring him unto the place Gol'gO-tha, which is, being- interpreted, The place of a skull. 23 ' And they gav offe r ed hhn nk wine mingled with myrrh : but he received ft not. 24 And when they ^Sf ed him, - STt^ his garments' among them, cast- ing lots upon them, what eve 4 y ch nan should take. 25 And " it was the third hour, and they crucified him. 26 And ° the superscription of his accusation was written over, FH! KING OF THE JEWS. KING OF THE JEWS. 27 And p with him they crucify two "robbers" 16 one on his right hand, and the £ hei on his left. no xVnd the scripture was fulfilled, which saith, q And he was numbered with the transgressors. 29 And 'they that passed by railed on him, wagging their heads, and saying, H 'a i s thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest ft in three days, 30 sa a ve e . thyself, and come down from the cross. 31 inilkeiSnner also the chief priests iriocking ■ l a ? d among themselves with the scribes' sa id, He saved others ; himself he cannot save. 32 Let the Christ, the King of Is/ra-el, nowSeTm from the cross, that we may see and believe. And 'they that were crucified with him reviled i,i'™ reproached Mm. 33 And "when the sixth hour was come, there was darkness over the whole land until the ninth hour. 34 And at the ninth hour Je'sus cried with a loud voice, saying ' a; E-lo'l, E-lo'I, la'ma sa-bach-tha'nl ? which is, being interpreted, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me ? , 35 And some of them that stood by, when they heard $; said, Behold, he calleth %$%. 36 And 'one ran, and jj$SJ$^ full of vinegar, and put H on agreed, and cametn to take him down 38 And b the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom. , 39 T[ And c when the centurion, which stood Dy oVer against him, saw that he so cried out ' and gave up the ghost, he said, Truly this man was the Son of God. 40 ^Ancnhere were also women &?ttg n ea r a m°a!ar: _among whom ^effiSfr Ma'ry Mag-da-le'ne, and Ma'ry the mother of James, the 2 less and of Jo'seg, and Sa-lo'me; I -i ( \Vho also, when he was m (ial'i-lee, /-followed him, and ministered unto him ;) a f-.A ma-mr ■± J- who, when he was in UaL'1-lee, followed him, and ministered unto him ; ctxiu many other women which came up with Mm unto Jg-ru'sft-lem. 42VAnd now that is, the day before the sabbath, unto Pl'late, "SSf was loo^g for the kingdom of God' ; »eW^ and askldfor the body of Je'sus. 44 And Pi'late marvelled if he were already dead : and calling (into him the centurion, he asked him whether he had been any while dead. 45 And when he leamed'/t of the centurion, he gifted the O o"rp y e to Joseph. 46 'And he bought a g^&, and taMng him down, and X a nT d him in the linen' c ioth, and laid him in a se tomb re which had^teen hewn out of a rock'; and he rolled a stone against the door of the s Xmtf e ' 47 And Ma'ry Mag-da-lene" and Ma'ry (£2 mother of Jo'ses. beheld where he was laid. i 84 . The resurrection. ST. MARK, 1G. Appearance and ascension. CHAPTER 16. The resurrection. Christ's appearance. The ascension. 1 And "when the sabbath was past, Ma'ry Mag-da-le'ne, and Ma'ry the mother of Jameg, and Sa-lo'me, 6liad bought sweet spices, that they might come and anoint him 2 c And very early lnthe ST the sepu nTm^ r n ising of the sur. „. 3 And they weeing among themselves, Who shall roll us away the stone from the door of the Be tomi^ e? i^SS^ they l^ that the stone If rolled K : for it was exceeding great. 5 d And entering into the se tombf e ' they saw a young man sitting on the right side, f^l in a l0Dg white ^ff ' and they were a 2Ef^' 6 e And he saith unto them, Be not a f,"g| d d : y I e seek ^/gus^e^Iirfn^, which hathbeen crucified : he is risen ; he is not here : behold, the place where they laid him - . 7 But go / ourway ' tell his disciples and Pe'ter, tlia iV ie goeth before you into Gal'i-lee : there shall ye see him, -^as he said unto you. c &y, Qr,rl fWl frnm f Ttp ^S?!?^ 6 ! fn Mill and fled from the And they Went OUt, - -• HJ1U lieu, iroill Lilt; tomb; ' JLOr trembling and anrt were amazed : q neither said they any thing to any man .- £ fVia-rr xxrayc o-P-^oi/-! astonishment had come upon them : and they said notlring to any one ; 1U1 blicy W til t! dll dl«.L, JttSUS „ r „„ J^VlA^ ™-„7-U- +T^ -fi-^4- 4^U 9 1 2 Now when was risen early on the first day of the week, h he 5 devils, 10 kAn iht* went and told them that had been with him, as they mourned and wept. 11 'And they, when they had heard that he was alive, and had been fi^™-. nt "l-.^-r. believed not. seen ot ner, disbelieved. 12 IT Andalt^the^things he wasma'nfffsted in another form M unto two of them, as they walked, on trlelrway into the country. 13 And they went away and told ft unto the ^Jtu' neither believed they them. 14 f n An¥af r terward he watmlSfested unto the eleven themselves as they sat at meat'; and he upbraided them with their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they believed not them which had seen him after he was risen. 15 "And he said unto them, Go ye into all the world, p and preach the gOSpel to the whole creation. 16 9 He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; ''but he that lielieveth not r,"U "n 1->q damned. disbelieveth bild.Il Uti condemned. 17 And these signs shall follow them that believe; *§? my name shall they cast out devils ; * they shall speak with new tongues ; , 18 "they y shall take up serpents' and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall in nowise hurt them ; x they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover. 19 If So then » after the Lord j e 4ui after he had spoken unto them, he was z received up into heaven, and a sat down at the right hand of God. 20 And they went forth, and preached everywhere 6 ; the Lord working a Mat. 28. 1. Lu. 24. 1. J..hn 20. 1. h Lu. 23. 56. i/->1 nan *"§ servant Is'ra-el, d in remembrance of his mercy ; O-k lie lid Hi llOiptUl Is'ra-el his servant. Thathemmhi remember mercy 55 ^Is^p^uXoKflers) Toward' A'bra-hanr and t0 his seed for ever. 56 And Ma'ry abode with her about three months, and returned unto her ow house. 57 Now E-lis/a-beth's ful1 time W as c fuilued that she should be delivered ; and she brought forth a son. 58 And her neighbours and her ffiSL heard ggj the Lord had maSEild g Ms at mercy towards her ; and -'they rejoiced with her. 59 And it came to pass' that 9 on the eighth day, that they came to cir- cumcise the child ; and they WO uid have called him Zach-a-rf as, after the name of his father. 60 And his mother answered and said, A Not %{ but he shall be called JShn. 61 And they said unto her, There is none of thy kindred that is called by this name. 62 And they made signs to his father, what he would have him called. 63 And he asked for a writing tabilt, and wrote, saying, * His name is John. And they marvelled all. 64 *And his mouth was opened immediately, and his tongue loosed, and he spake, an b i p s r s a nt a God. 65 And fear came on all that dwelt round about them : and all these sayings were noised abroad throughout all l the hill country of Ju-dse'a. of child shall this SuC saying 67 And his father Zach-a^rfas ° was filled with the Ho'ly Ghost, and prophesied, saying, 68 p Blessed be the Lord, the God of Is/ra-el ; For q he hath visited and wrought redemption for his people, 69 r And hath raised up a a horn of salvation for us in the house of his servant Da'vid ; by the mouth of his holy prophets, which have been since the. u prig began : hate us ; 72 , To perform tbe covenant ; mercy Awards our fathers ^rant unto us' that we being delivered out of the hand 75 *In holiness and righteousness before him' all X days. of our life - 76 T i n and thou, child, shalt be called the prophet of the M?ifnfii 5 %r z thou shalt go before the face of the Lord to mike pa e r ady his ways ; 77 To give knowledge of salvation unto his people a ]l the remission of their sins, The birth of Christ. ST. LUKE, 2. The song of the angels. 78 K^u se g of the 2 tender mercy of our God; %$$$$. the 3 dayspring from „-.-> V>t.v1-> hath visited ln „ on nign shaii visit us, 79 b To g ihfni upon them that sit in darkness and '" the shadow of death'; { T guide our feet into the way of peace. 80 And c the child grew, and waxed strong in spirit, and d was in the deserts till the day of his shewing unto Is/ra-el. CHAPTER 2. The Roman taxation. Christ is bom. His groivth. His appearance in the temple. 1 now it came to pass 4 in those days, that there went out a decree from Cse'gar Au-gus'tus, that all the world should be enrolled. o ( a Ami I Ins laxi:;.^' was lirsl made when Cy-iv'ni-us was governor of Syr'i-a. ) ^ This was the lirst enrolment made when Qui-rin'i-us was jjuwmor of Syr'i-a. 3 And aU went to e nrouUmseiVes v every one "to his own city. 4 And Joseph also went up from Gal'i-lee, out of the city of N&z'a- reth, into Ju-dse'a, To 10 b the city of Da'vid, which is called Beth'le- ' because he was of the house and family of Da'vid ; ^nrVl^elf With Ma'tf, she should be delivered. 7 And e she brought forth her firstborn son ■ and S he wrapped him in swaddling clothes, and laid him in a manger; because there was no room for them in the inn. 8 And there were S$MSffiOTfl§Effi£ abiding in the field, and keep- ing 5 watch ffi^ffia 9 And' l0 kn ie angel of the Lord °3SW them, and the glory of the Lord shone round about them : •'and they were sore afraid. 10 And the angel said unto them, B l™t afraid; for' behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy ° which shall be to all the people - ; 11 /t fm•\he 1 t e^^orn b t o r you this day in the city of Da'vid ; a Saviour, * which is Christ the Lord. 12 And this **^the ea sign unto you; Ye shall find *£ e babe wrapped in swaddling clothes, an d lying in a manger. 13 'And suddenly there was with the angel a multitude of the heavenly host praising God, and saying, 14 m Glory to God in the highest, am on earth men. he is well pleased. 15 And it came to pass, w len the angels we welt ne away from them into heaven, the shepherds said one to another, Let us now go even unto Beth'lg-hSm, and see this thing *«££ is come to pass, which the Lord hath made known unto us. 16 And they came with haste, and found both Ma'ry' and Joseph, and the babe lying in the manger. 17 And when they vhich was spolelfto the 18 And all they that heard it wondered at **gf things which were P oken d unto them by the shepherds.. 19 * But Ma'ry kept all these ^SwMM^ffiSSP hi her heart. 20 And the shepherds returned, glorifying and praising God for all the things that they had heard and seen, even as it was unto them. 21 6 « And when eight days were ac 1uYli\ed ed for the his name was called **&Am.*ASAn ™w.,.r„k **&&& was conceived in the womb. 22 And when s the days of atir purification according to the law of Mo'geg were y^figffiffl they brought him UP to Je-ru'sa-lSni, to present i^to the Lord ; 4 Before the Account called Anno Domini the fifth Year. a Acts 5. 37. n ver. 31, 32. Mat. 28. 19. Mar. 1. 15. ch. 24. 47. h Is. 9. 6. i Mat. 1. 21. * Mat. 1. 16. m ch. 19. 38. Eph. 1.6. n Is. 57. 19. ch. 1, 79. Rom. 5. 1. o John 3. 16. Eph. 2. 4, 7. P ver. 51. Gen. 37. 1 ch. 1. 66. 6 Before the Account called Anno Domini the fourth Year. q Gen. 17. 12. ch. 1. 59. >• Mat. 1.21. ch. 1. 31. s Lev. 12. 2. Simeon and Anna prophesy. ST. LUKE, 2. Christ in the temple. t Ex. 13. 2. Num. 3. 13. u Lev. 12. 2. v Ps. 89. 48. 'Heb. 11.5. 2 Mat. 4. 1. d Is. 8. 14. Mat. 21. 44. |»m. a. 32. fCor. 1. 23. 2 Cor. 2. 16. e Acts 28. 22. /Ps. 42. 10. John 19. 25. h ver. 25: Mar. 15. 43. ch. 24. 21. 2 Or, teacJiers. I Mat. 7. 28. Mar. 1. 22. ch. 4. 22, 32. John 7. 15, 46. 23 (as 8 it is written in the law of the Lord, ' Every male that openeth the womb shall be called holy to the Lord ; ), 24 and to offer a sacrifice according to " that which is said in the law of the Lord, A pair of turtledoves, or two young pigeons. 25 And 1 behold, there was a man in Je-ru'sa-lem, whose name was Sim/e-on; and the t nf s me man ^UL, and devout, ^ooklnl for the con- solation of Is/ra-el : and the Holy spirit was upon him. 26 And it had been revealed unto him by the Holy spirit,' that he should not y see death, before he had seen the Lord's Christ. 27 And he came z \l the Spirit into the temple : and when the parents brought in the child Je'sus, that they might do concerning him after the cus- tom of the law, la him i$ n his arms, and blessed God, and said, lettest thou thy servant depart, ^E^'accSI to thy WOrd,' in peace; 30 For mine eyes 6 have seen thy salvation, 31 Which thou hast prepared before the face of all peoples'- ^32 c A light forrevefatfo'nto the Gen'tileg, Ind the glory of thy people 33 And nisfatfer and his mother werTmlrieikg at th &¥ things which were spoken concerning him- ; 34 and d Sim/e-on blessed them, and said unto Ma'ry his mother, Be- hold, this child is set for the d failing and rising ^p" 1 of many in Is/ra-el ; and for e a sign which sb il be spoken against ; of. (Yea, /a sword shall pierce through thy own soul also,) iu itlie^ ^i r»f mnnv OO yea and a sword shall pierce through thine own soul ; l>Ilclb LllOllglllS out O-L Hlcllly hearts may be revealed. 6 And there was one An'na, a prophetess, the daughter of Phan-u'el, virginity ; 1 1 • - 11 1 ! I o>7 And she was a widow of about fourscore and four years, -m-T-.i/iV. A n-^n -r.±nA -n/-vt- f« A m ol and she had been a widow even for fourscore and four years) , WUlGIl U.eps /ip ' s wife, and for all the ev ii Things which Her'od had done, 20 adde e d yet this above all, that he shut up John in prison. 21 Now it came to pass, when all the people were baptized, 9itcametopass ' that, Je'sus also hayin^feen baptized, and praying, the heaven was opened, :he Ho'ly Ghost de him, and a voice came ouTot heaven, wllicnsaid < Thou art my beloved Son; in thee I am well pleased. 23 And Je'sus himself, when he began t0 teSX^s r about thirty years of age, being the sou (as was supposed) * theson of Joseph, ^\^ th * son of He'll, 24 Jan'na, which ' Which h w« the son of Mat / thati which was the SQn of Lg ,^ which was the SQn Qf MeTchi,/ hich thr tte son of Jan '^»? th? s th \ son of Jo'geph, ^5 son of Mat-ta-thf as, whieh t he son of Na '^attW' Ae son of EVlI, ^hT^ son of laflal, 26 WW *was Wi a son of M a^ ath ^ which was the g ^ Qf Mat _ ta . t hl'aS, Wr^t*" son of Sem 'U^t^ sthe son of 3o ' s ^^? st,,e son of $fe 27 ' Ze-rub'ba-bel, the 28 » e was ' Ae sow of Mel'chl, wUch t Z s Co'sam, whi «^ sow of ™- m %t^Zfl^ s the son of Er, 2Q Which was ttegwl of Jo'se^ winch was the mn Qf E-li-g'zer, which was ^ gow of Jo'rim, w*^*"* S ow of Mat'that, wMcll t he as fhe son of Le'vl, on Which was the „^„„ ^£ Sim'eton, which was Me „„ A „ ^4; Ju'da, which was Me Which was Me gw of Zo-rob'a-bel, which was the son of Ad'di. which < Uhe son of son of Jo'- > 1 Which w ol the of Me'le-a, Wllich tr f e as «* son of Me'nan, which was the son of 32 *WMchwasMe ^ of jgg/g^ which was Me g(w Qf q/^ which was M, io'oz, which was tlie suit u± ^ g» Be, the si//* ui vj ucu, the SOW of a™-, r^-f Qol'mX^ which was the ._„ _£ Na-as'son, o'az.the SOU 01 teal moil, the SOW OI Sah'shon, 90 Which, was Me __„, ».p A-min'a-dab, which was Me „_„ 06 the SOW 01 Am-min'a-dab, the SOU Es'rom, which was the __„. „4? jEna-tees, which was the „^„, _,.c Ju'da, Hez'ron, the SOW OI Pe'rez, the SOW OI Ju'dah, Which was Me SQn Qf Ja / cobi wluchwasMe sow of 34 sow of I'saac,^^ 8 ^ sow of >c wnicnwasr«e „-., „.p Sa'ruch, which was the „_„,. ~4! Ka'gau, which w >0 the SOW OI Se'rug, the SOW OI Reu, the _4! He'ber, which was the +.' ^# Sa'la. sow of S'berrthe"" 3 '""' SOW of Shelah, 36 z Whicl S as the son of Cft-i'nan, whic]1 t n 7 e as t,,e son of Xr-phax'ad, a ^<*ffi""'«' sow of Sem ' s rn& as "' e sow of No ' e N ^tSe as ^ e sow of La'mech, 37 Which was ? / (e SQn Qf Ma-tWsa4a,whichwas^ g& ^j Q j fi'llOCh, ^i* t fj e as ^ SOW of Ja'red, the son 38 yfff^r 8 -^ son of E'nos, Ad'am, STl V ta sow of God sow of Ca-I nan which was the sow of Seth, which was the sow of CHAPTER 4. Christ's temptation. His ministry begun. Working of miracles. 1 And « Je'sus, being full of the Holy S* returned from the J6r'dan, and 6 was led by the Spirit h ll° the wilderness' 2 & forty days, be iug tempted of the devil. And '^e&'SSgSf 1 th^SIs: and when they were coated, he aftenvard hungered. 3 And the devil said unto him, If thou art the Son of God, command this stone that it t™ 3 bread. The temptation of Christ. ST. LUKE, 4. Christ begins his ministry. 4 And Je'sus answered nn t hiin, sayini live by bread alone: butbyeve highmountain, shewed unto Mm ^ ^ kingdoms of the world in a moment of time. \11 ttuspower ithath been delivered unto me ; and to whomso- the glory of them : for ever I will I give it. 7 If thou therefore wilt 2 worship before me, n a lhaifaii be thine. 8 And Je'§us answered and said unto him, r ' et flTWVJH Sa/tan: for fit is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve. 9 ° And he br ?e J (f ht him (bo Je-ra'sa-lem, and set him on the 3 pinnacle of the temple, and said unto him, If thou M the Son of God, cast thyself down from hence : 10 !o r r h it is written, He shall give his angels charge eon^rW thee, to feithee: 11 andfonalfr hands they shall bear thee up, le t e a st a iSpiy lie thou dash thy foot against a stone. 12 And Je'sus answering said unto him, f It is said, Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God. 13 And when the devil had C o1npietea\$*ry temptation, he departed from him * for a season. 14 IT l And Je'§us returned m in the power of the Spirit into I GaTi-lee : and aiaailweSto l utco f Srniig him through all the region round about. 15 And he taught in their synagogues, being glorified of all. 16 If And he came to ° Naz'a-reth, where he had been brought up : and' ^enterec^as'Ms 8 ' p customVas, into the synagogue on the sabbath day, and stood up for to read. 17 And there was delivered unto him i the book of the prophet i\ ,'.',; And when he had opened the 5 book, and found the place where it was written, 18 « The Spirit of the Lord i upon me, fe?s e e he hath anointed me to preach g^tfe to the poor; & hath sent me toheal ^S^fe t i e ease topreach deliverance + - fl -.„ __ „-(- n \ rQO , and „„,,,., to the captives, ind recovermj liberty them that are bruised, of sight to the blind, $i> set at 20 And he closed the 5 book, and he gave IS to the iS^iahd sat down - ; and the eyes of all them that wt in the synagogue were fastened on him. ' 21 And he began to say unto them filled in your ears. 22 And all bare him witness, and « wondered at the ^l™^ 8 which proceeded out of his mouth - - and 1 they said, s Is not this Joseph's son ? 23 And he said unto them, SuS^n say unto me this jgjffi- Phy- sician, heal thyself : whatsoever we have heard done a" * Ca-per'na-um, do also here in u thL> own country. 24 And he said, Verily I say unto you, No x prophet is acceptable in his own country. 25 But 6f"a;rutiU1ayT„t o f ^Tnere were "many widows were in Is/ra-el in the days of K-u>ii, when the heaven was shut up three years and six months, when there came a great famine ^throughout ftU the la ^ d . 26 and unto none of them was i™.n sent, but o s ni? t n "iS^S:%S; Si toe land of Si'don, unto a woman that was a widow. 27 s And there were many lepers were in Is/ra-el in the time of eSS 8 the prophet ; and none of them was cleansed, 79 93 ^nfylSTa'a-man the Syr'i-an. ! John 12. 31 : 14. 30. Rev. 13. 2, 7. k John 14. 30. Heb. 4. IS. A. D. 30. I Mat. 4. 12. John 4. 48. n Acts 10. 37. A. D. 31. o Mat. 2. 23. Mar. 6. 1. p Acts 13. 14. • Ps. 45. 2. Mat. 13. .54. Mar. 6. 2. ch. 2. 47. ; John 6. 42. I Mat. 4. 13. ( Mat. 13. 54. Mar. 6. 1. c Mat. 13. .57. Mar. 6. 4. John 4. 44. Healing of the sick. ST. LUKE, 5. Christ teaches from the ship. d Mar. 1. 23. 3 Gr. demon. AOx, Let alone. e ver. 41. /"Ps. lfi. 1 Dan. 9. 2 ch. 1. 35. j Mar. 1. 34 ; 3.11. 5 Gr. demons. k ver. 34, 35. Mar. 1. 25, 34. I Mar. 1. 35. e all fined wit T n wrath in the synagogue, w as en they heard these with wrath, 28 And they things'; werefl 29 andthey rose up, and u c™f him f0 rth out of the city, and led him unto the 2 brow of the hill whereon their city was built, that they might throw him down headlong. 30 But he "passing through the midst of them went his way: 31 And he & came down to Ca-per'na-um, a city of Gal'i-lee: iSdhewas teaching them on the sabbath daft 32 and they were astonished at his teaching; c for his word was with power, authority. 33 1[ d And in the synagogue there was a man, which had a spirit of an unclean 8 devil'; and he cried out with a loud voice, 34 fSlT' Let us alone: what have we to do with thee, Itl Je'sus of Naz'a- reth ? art thou come to destroy us ? e I know thee who thou art; •''the Holy One of God. 35 And Je'§us rebuked him, saying, Hold thy peace, and come out of him. And when the 3 devil had thrown him down in the midst, he came out of him, having done him What fsThfs'word 1 ? 1 for with authority and power he commandeth the unclean spirits, and they come out. 37 And there round about. 38 IT "Andl And Sl'nion's wife's mother was nowen with a great fever ; and they besought him for her. 39 And he stood over her, and rebuked the fever ; and it left her : and immediately she roseup and ministered unto them. 40 IT h Snrf when the sun was setting, all they that had any sick with divers diseases brought them unto him ; and he laid his hands on every one of them, and healed them. 41 * And 5 devils also came out from many, crying out, and saying, Thou art Christ the Son of God. And.* 1 ? 6 rebuking tfee suffered them not to speak; because they knew that he was the Christ. 42 'And when it was day, he ca?ne r out and went into a desert place : and the multitudes sought after him, and came unto him, and would have stayed him, that he should not de |o rt from them. 43 But 1 he said unto them, I must preach the g0O d tidings of the kingdom of God to the other cities also : for therefore was I sent. CHAPTER 5. Teaching from the ship. Draught of fishes and other miracles. Matthew called. 1 now a it came to pass, ^hiif the multitude pressed upon him andhlard the word of God, that he was standing by the lake of Gen-nes'a-ret' ; 2 and n he saw two boats standing by the lake: but the fishermen Sad 6 gone out of them, and were washing their nets. 3 And he entered into one of the boats, which was Si'mon's, and asled 1 him that h Voput d thrust out a little from the land. And he sat down the deep, and let down your nets for a draught. and answered and nevertheless but nothing at thy word I will let down the 94 night, Miraculous draught of fishes. ST. LUKE, 5. Call of Levi (Matthew). 6 And when they had this done, they inclosed a great multitude of fishes; and their netswerefeng; 7 £2? they beckoned unto &$ partners' whlch were in the other $&\ that they should come and help them. And they came, and filled both the boats so that they began to sink. 8 W Sfmon Pe'ter, when he saw^f c Depart from me ; .for I am a sinful man, O Lord 9 For he was a ama i zedf' and all that were with him, at the draught of the fishes which they had taken; 10 and so we also James/ and John, the sons of Zeb'e-dee, which were partners with Sfmon. And Je'sus said unto Sfmon, Fear not ; ''from henceforth thou shalt 2 catch men. 11 And when they had brought their S 8 8 to land, e they fo f e s f t ok all, and followed him. 12 IT f And it came to pass, wwi" he was in one of the cities, full of leprosy vv Je'sus, he fell on his face, behold, a man and besought him, saying, Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst make me clean. 13 And he stretched forth his hand, and touched him, saying, I will; be thou made clean. And s^llhtway the leprosy departed from him. 14 »And he charged him to tell no man: but go' thy way, and shew thyself to the priest, and offer for thy cleansing, h according as Mo'§e§ commanded, for a testimony unto them. 15 But so much the more went atate&^rtSS5&&^ him: 'and great multitudes came together to hear, and to be healed by Mm of their infirmities. 16 IT fc Buf he withdrew himself W the w §££tT' and prayed. 17 And it came to pass on one a of e thoiedlysfthat he was teaching'; and there were Phar'i-sees. and doctors of the law sitting by, which were come out of every vuYage of Gal 'i- lee' and Ju-dse'a' and Je-ru'sS-lem : and the power of the Lord was with Mm 3 to heal. tbem - 18 f l And' behold, men ^infor? a bed a man l&f was taken P I^^ : palsy: and they sought means to bring him in, and to lay feZ before him. 19 And whmt ^§St&? otflna by what way they might bring him in because of the multitude, they went u|°to the housetop, and let him midst before Je'sus. Man, thy sins are for- given thee. 21 '"And the scribes and the Phar'i-sees. began to reason, saying, Who is this w t h^ speaketh blasphemies ? n Who can forgive sins, but God alone? 22 But when Je'sus 3S3& their r££S& h aSJS5ffli said unto them, What reason ye in your hearts ? 23 Whether is easier, to say, Thy sins are forgiven thee ; or to say, & and walk? 24 But that ye may know that the Son of man hath * power u S n n earth to forgive sins' (he said unto wmlhltVaspafsiYd), I say unto thee, Arise, and take up thy couch, and go unWthy 6 house. 25 And immediately he rose up before them, and took up that whereon he lay, and departed to his own house, glorifying God. 26 And a m^ e e men e tT a ok?iS a d z ^'aii, and they glorified God^ and they were filled with fear, saying, We have seen strange things tS-day! 27 IT "And after these things he went forth, and tSd a publican, named LeVl, sitting at the pffce 51 of 0U t s t iT : and he said unto him, Fol- low me. 28 And he foilook all, an a rose up' and followed him. 95 2 Gr. take alive, e Mat. i. 20 Mar. 1. 18. i Mat. 4. 25. Mar. 3. 7. John 6. 2. 3 Gr. that he should heal. I Mat. 9. 2. Mar. 2. 3. Of the sabbath day. ST. LUKE, 6. The Pharisees reproved: p Mat. 9. 10. Mar. 2. 15. q oh. 15. 1. r Mat. it. 1.",. 1 Tim. 1. 1£ s Mat. 9. 14. Mar. 2. IS. e Mat. 12. 9. Mar. 3. 1. ch. 13. 14 ; 14.3. John 9. 1G. 29^ And Le'vi made him a great feast in his own house: and « there was a great SSifitSJe of publicans and of others that were §&££$ meat with them. ^>^R^eS3iSlL > S^S£%^ ilna±mTiij©Aia.gain6t his disciples, saying, Why do ye eat and drink with the publicans and sinners ? 31 And Je'sus answering said unto them, They that are whole have no need n $ a physician; but they that are sick. 32 r I c aS e not come to call the righteous' but sinners to repentance. 33 IT And they said unto him, sWh ^£ the disciples of John fast often, and make iQBSfcS^ likewise ai/olhe disciples of the Phar'i-see§; but thine eat and drink ? 34 And ^s said unto them, Can ye make the ch i n r s en of the gSJltSbSSg* fast, while the bridegroom is with them ? 35 But the days will come' ; an ci when the bridegroom shall be taken away from them, and then win 11 they fast in those days. 36 1[ * And he spake also a parable unto them ; No man ? e u ndfth a piece from a new garment andputtethit upon an oW't^^tt^St^fS^%k the new, ^f^aTs 1 ?'^ the piece PtovQffipWf* the new »^ with the old. else the new and i tS eif win be spilled, and the sSnsfm 11 perish. 38 But new wine must be put into Pharisees reproved. CHAPTER 6. The apostles called. On love and good works. 1 Zl a it came to pass on thes f ond sabbath, aftertlie flrst ' that he waHSLg through the corSffeidiV and his disciples plucked the ears of corn, and did eat, rubbing thlm in theS hands. 2 £uf certain of the Phar'i-sees. said, untothem ' Why do ye that b which it is not lawful to do on the sabbath day? 7 3 And Je'sus answering them said, Have ye not read S9 ™ve c rl ias this, c what Da'vid did, when "£e elf was an hungred, he , and they ^iSf were with him ; 4 Sfw he errtwed into the house of God, and did take and eat the shew- bread, and gave also to them that were with him ; d which it is not lawful to eat save for the priests alone ? 5 And he said unto them T1 riie he Son of man is Lord also of the sabbath. 6 e And it came to pass ° on another sabbath, that he entered into the synagogue and taught : and there was a man therein! his right hand was withered. 7 And the scribes and the Phar'i-seeg watched him, whether he would heal on the sabbath ; day; that they might find an a £S^SS^ n8t him. 8 But he knew their thoughts'; and ne said to the man That 11 had wlha"d e w1 d hered; Rise up, and stand forth in the midst. And he arose and stood forth. 9 iKu^atcf unto them, I ^ m ask you, onetlllng; Is it lawful on the sabbath days to do good, or to do ££$$ to save a life, or to destroy \U 10 And h^ifogfd round about n tT them all, ft* said unto *W' Stretch forth thy hand. And he did gl and his hand was restored. wholeas the other. 11 But they were filled with 2 madness; and communed one with another what they might do to Je'sus. 12 f And it came to pass in these days, that he went out into the moun- tain to pray ; and he continued all night in prayer to God. 96 The apostles chosen. ST. LUKE, G. Christ's sermon to disciple 1 3 H And when it was day, be called vnt0 ,nm his disciples : « and otihiin j ie cnose fl . oul (lRM „ twelve, whom also he named apostles; 14 Sl'mon, '''whoiJIh'l'ilisuJla!!!.'!] ivlei : :' and An'drew his brother, ;iIlll Jamrs and John, and Phll'ip and Biir-thoro-mew, 15 and Mat'thew and Thorn 'as, h& .James, fht son of Al-phse'us, and theZeal'ot, 'Jir of Jame§, and Ju'das Is- car 'i-ot, which also 16 £a Ju'das '■ the was the traitor - ; 17 IT and nmi't'S of his disciples, *and a. great n \^T of the people f&2* all Ju- dse/a and Je-ru'sa-lem, and trom the sea coast of Tyre' and Sfdon, which came to hear him, and to be healed of their diseases ; 18 and d they that were troubled with unclean spirits : amUhey were healed; 19 And th ai?th e le multitude 'sought to touch Mm: for « ^wTamel 1 iSth Som f him, and healed them all. 20 1[ And he lifted up his eyes on his disciples, and said, "Blessed are ye poor : for yours is the kingdom of God. 21 "Blessed are % that hunger now : for ye shall be filled. * Blessed are % that weep now ; for ye • shall laugh. 22 9 Blessed are ye, when men shall hate you, and when they '"shall separate you from their coirqxmy, and sha11 reproach ^!1; and cast out your name as evil, for the Son of man's sake. 23 * Rejoice ye in that day, arid; leap f^j^l for' behold, your reward Is great in heaven : for ' in the iSne manner did their fathers unto the prophets. 24 "But woe unto you K that are rich! for? ye have received your consolation. 25 *Woe unto you, ye that are full 1 now! for ye shall hunger. a Woe untovJv^ye that laugh now ! for ye shall mourn and weep. 26 6 Woe SS when all men shall speak well of you! for in Sesame manner did their fathers to the false prophets. 27 II c But I say unto you which hear; Love your enemies, do good to them Hit hate you, 28 tt them that curse you, and rf pray .for them ^k? despitefully use you. 29 e And T r t0 him that smiteth thee oil the one cheek offer also the and of him that taketh coat also. 30 **«$*: hut he that ig j^ inthe Mng dom of God is greater than he. 29 And all the people whenthey heard/"™' and the publicans, justified God, '"being baptized with the baptism of John. 30 But the Phar'i-see§ and the lawyers rejected (0 r themselves "the counsel of God, against themseives ' being not baptized of him. 31 IF And the Lord said, Whereunto then shall I liken the men of this generation; and to what are they like ? 32 They are like unto children t s hat n s!t in the marketplace, and ^l 1 ^ one to another; ^h^' We have piped unto you, and ye *ol e not & d ; ; we haTe m S d d , t0 you ' and ye h d 7 Q e not ™& i ch. 8. 54. John 11. 43. Acts 9. 40. Rom. 4. 17. c ch. 1. 65. d ch. 24. 19. John 4. 19. e ch. 1. 68. g Mat. 11. 4. h Is. 35. 5. m. Mat. 3. 5. ch. 3. 12. n Acts 20. 27. Christ's feet anointed. .ST. ; LUKE, 8. The creditor and debtors. p Mat. 3. 4. Mar. 1. 6. ch. 1. 15. 2 Gr. demon. r Mat. 26. >',. Mar. 14. 3. Jolin 11. 2. y Mat. 9. 3. Mar. 2. 7. 2 Mat. 9. 22. Mar. :,. 34. a Mat. 27. .55,. 56. ft Mar. 16. 9. eating no bread nor drinking 33 For ^John the ! Baptist "fiSHES wine ; and ye say, He hath a 2 devil. 34 The Son of man is come eating and drinking ; and ye say, Behold, a gluttonous man, and a winebibber, a friend of publicans and shiners! 35 q Ana wisdom is justified of all her children, 36 1 '' And one of the Phaivi'sees. desired him that he would eat with him. And he entered into the Phar'i-see's house,. and sat down to meat. 37 And 1 behold, a woman which was hi the city, ■ wluch was a sinner'; and when she knew that h/wlfsftW at. meat hi the Phar'i-see's house, sue 38 and standing tehind at his f eet, : ^™M«™ weeping, ^ began to ?S& his feet with her tears, and -wipefthem'" with the 1$?™ of her head, and kissed his feet, and. anointed (hem with the ointment. 39 Now when the Phar'i-see which had bidden him saw It; he spake within himself, saying, s This man^if. he were a prophet, would have pe«eived who and what manner of woman this Is which toucheth. him; that she is a sinner. 40 And Je'sus answering said unto him, Si'mon, I have somewhat to say unto thee. And he saith, 3 Master, say on. 41 Tliere A wasa certain "tS*" had two debtors : the one owed five hundred. 4 pence, and the other fifty. ,hing , herewith Tell mi- therefore, which of I hem -,\-\ l^, T o l^,,, mnD 4- 9 Which of them therefore ■ Will 10V6 mill UlOSt l 43 Simon answered and said, He < I suppose, tbat /!e ' to whom he forgave the most. And he said unto him, Thou hast rightly judged. • 44 And ^turthSf 1 to the woman, jj&l said unto Si'inon, Seest thou this woman? I entered into thine house, thougavest me no water for my 45 Thou gavest me no kiss: put) ""'"she""'"" since tiie m bath not ceased to kiss my feet. 46 'My head with oil thou didst not anoint: anointed my feet with ointment. 47 u Wherefore I say unto thee, Her sins, which are many, are for- given ; for she loved much: but; to iwhom little is forgiven, the same loveth little. 48 And he said unto her, x Thy sins are forgiven. 49 And they that sat at meat with him began to say within them- selves, v Who is this that even forgiveth sins? also? 50 And he said U nto the woman, * Thy faith hath saved thee; go in peace. I CHAPTEPv 8. Parable of the sower. The winds rebuked. Divers miracles. 1 And it came to pass SO o a "af™'rds, that he went *» tt&OT«« y and infirmities, Ma'ry that was called, Mag-da-le'ne, h from whom went seven devilS' had gone out, 3 and Jo-an'na the wife of Chu'za Her'od's steward, and Su-§>aii'na, and many others, which ministered unto »& of their substance. 1 if c A„ r l WUon much people were gathered rA n.A T lmp oi-irl were come to him out. of every 4 1 AllCL Wlieil a great multitud|ic3m« tOgetnei, and they of every city resorted unto um, he spake by a parable : 100 Parable of the sower. ST. LUKE, 8. The ivinds are rebuked. and the thorns fgStf*. with it, and fruit said these things, he cried, He that 5 fi, e sower went jg&ri to- sow his seed : and as lie sowed, some fell by the way side; and it was trodden muter toot, and the birds 8 of the b £&en devoured it. ao • ovjiyii. tto iu grew, , 10 moisture. among amidst, the choked it. 8 And other fell in t°o n the good ground, and ^feff ' and bought T hundredfold. And A f ien he ha< ' hath ears to hear, let him hear. 9 '"And his disciples asked him' ™!^ t f^*? this parable im , ht be; 10 And he said, Unto you it is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of God : but to the rest in parables ; e that seeing they ™f y * not see, and hearing they Tnky 1 not understand. . .. 11 -^Now the parable is this: The seed is the word of God. ... then cometh the awav the word £&? their BS lieve and be saved. 13 And h th y ose on the Took are l & which, when they i iaV e e heard, receive the word with joy; and these have no root, which for a while believe, and in time of temptation fall away. 14 And that which fell among the thorns, these are they which 'thaT they have heard, and as they go n't f he*r\aythe y are choked with cares and riches and pleasures of this life, and bring no fruit to perfection. • 15 fnd that f n n the good ground, these are th ^ c i7as iel1 in an honest and man, when he hath lighted a ?*' eovereth it with a with patience. 16 1[ vessel, or putteth g under a bed; but Stii'it on a oan s K CK ' that they which enter in may see the light. 17 ''For nothing is s h?d et, that : shall not be made manifest; nofS/S "secret that shall not be known and come £?lgfc. 18 Take heed therefore how ye hear: 'for whosoever hath, to him shall be given ; and whosoever, hath not, from him shall be taken away even that which he Sfe^Sth. 19 IT * And h there came to him his mother and Ws brethren, and they could not come at him for the S. 20 And it was told him, 6y(ertrt!>iWflichsaili ' Thy mother and thy brethren stand without, desirmg to see thee. 21 Buf he answered and said unto-theim. My mother and my brethren are these which hear the word of God, and do it. 22 H 'Now it came to pass on ™ ofth o^days, that he e lS into a boat, himself and his disciples ; and he said unto them, Let us go over unto the other side of the lake' : and d they launched forth. 23 But as they sailed he fell asleep: and there came down a storm of wind on the lake ; and they were Ii]| d g ivith water, and were in jeopardy. • 24 And they came to him,. and awoke him, saying, Master, master, we perish. Ind n he awoke, and rebuked the wind and the raging of the water : and they ceased, and there was a Calm. 25 And he said unto them, Where is your faith ? And tliey being Whb then commandeth even the winds and the water, and they obey hims over against Gal'i-lee. g Mat. 5. 15. Mar. 4. 21. ch. 11. 33. : Mat. 13. 12 25. 29. ch. 19. 26. 101 Legion of devils cast out. ST. LUKE, 8. The petition of Jairus. 3 Or, saved, o Mat. 8. 34. v ActB 16. 31 L tt 4ho had 2 devils ; and for a long time' he a S^ r o e r n no clothes, ne a „ h d er abode not in any house, hut in the tombs. 28 am when he saw Je'sus, he cried out, and fell down before him, and with a loud voice said, What have I to do with thee, Je'sus, thSu Son of th?MoTt°Hign g G6d ? I beseech thee, torment me not. OQ L For ne nad commanded the unclean spirit to come out of the man. For oftentimes it had caught £X> For he commanded the unclean spirit to come out from the man. For oftentimes it had seized him : him : and he was kept hound with chains and in fetters ; and he brake the bands, and was driven of the and he was kept under guard, and bound with chains and fetters ; and breaking the bands asunder, he was devil into the wilderness.) driven of the devil into the deserts. 30 And Je'sus asked him, saying ' What is thy name ? And he said, Legion; te f c a r use many 2 devils were entered into him. 31 And they fflSSr him that he would not command them to g$5t "into the &. 32 no"w there was there a a n herd of many swine feeding on the moun- tain : and they Seated him that he would s gile r them leave to enter into them. And he gi^^fe. And and the herd ' came ' nS^down. steep place into the lake, and were choked. and told H in the city and in the country. 35 luT they went out to see what had'come°to e pass; and they came to Je'sus, and found the man, «gU f whom the 2 devils were gffiSS; sitting, atthefeet of je'sus, clothed an( j m 1^8 r ight mind; at the feet of je'sus: and they were afraid. oa They also which „„_,. it +-„|,q 4-V.qtvi by what m OO And they that Saw it 1010. tUem how 'devils Was 3made"whole. he that was possessed p "askefi" him to depart from them ; for they were holfen with great fear : andhe£? ntup 38 ISE « he might be with him : but Je n s e us sent him away, saying, 39 Return to tMn nv own bouse, and de s cTare how great things God hath nd publishec" publishing done 40 And ircame top T s < that ' wbe " Je'sus was returned, the p ffl^^5Sffi him; for they were all waiting for him. 41 IT r And' behold, there came a man named Ja-I'rus, and he was a ruler of the synagogue : and he fell down at Je'sus' feet, and besought ,i^, that he would „ — ,^ n^4-~ l^r, 1^,,™: him come into his house ; lay a dying. But as he went the multitudes thronged him. 43 1[ s And a woman having an issue of blood twelve years, which had spent all her living upon physicians, n and er could not be healed of any, 44 cime e behind m m ; and touched the border of his garment : and immediately the issue of her blood stanched. 45 And Je'sus said, Who i S « that touched me ? And when all denied, Pe'ter said , and they that were with him, said ' Master, the SMKSSF thee and 5 thee] ^sayest thou. Who touched me? Virtue is rrr\-\-i a power had gOlie 47 And when the woman saw that she was not hid, she came trem- bling, and falling down before him- she declared i^M&'Sf all the people for what cause she had touched him, and how she was healed immediately. 102 Joints' daughter raised. ST. LUKE, 9. The apostles sent out. 48 And he said unto her, Daughter, be of g00d comfort: thy faith hath 2 made thee whole ; go in peace. 49 IT u While he yet spake, there cometh one from the ruler of the synagogue's house, saying, t0 lmn ' Thy daughter is dead ; trouble not the 3 Master. 50 But when Je'sus Kng'it? answered him, saylng < Fear not : SS^S^i; and she shall be 4 macle whole. 51 And when he came "to the house, he suffered noFany man to e nt°er in' willi hiii maiden, mother. of the maiden and her is not dead, x but sleepeth. 53 And they laughed him to scorn, knowing that she was dead. " -- -.all out — ' "' taking put them ait put, and took her by the han ^ and ^^ Saying, M " 54 &? he, arise. 55 And her spirit ^eZK 1 ' and she SplStej: and he commanded 56 And her parents were a amaie h d e ? : but *he charged them that th t ey sll0Uld tell no man what hadbeen done. The apostles sent out. CHAPTER 9. Feeding five thousand. disciples The transfiguration. 1 OS a he called ft! twelve msciples together, and gave them power and authority over all 5 devils, and to cure diseases. 2 And 6 he sent them Mta to preach the kingdom of God, and to heal the sick. 3 c And he said unto them, Take nothing for y 0U T journey, neither luT nor ? f a ?fet^of bread, n ^ x money; neither have two coats. apieoe - 4 d And into whatsoever house ye enter, int0 ' there abide, and thence depart. 5 e And wh a£^^K$rnSt?' when ye dfp^om that city/' shake off the very dust from your feet for a testimony against them. 6 ff And they departed, and went u^gifoVt the v mlge s s, preaching the gospel, and healing S^SSS - 7 IT h Now Her'od the tetrarch heard of all that was done : byhim: and he was much perplexed, because that it was said °,y some, that John was risen from the dead ; 8 and by some, that E-ii'jah had appeared ; and by others, that one of the old prophets was risen again. And he sought to see him. him I hear such things ? 10 IF fc And the apostles, when they were returned, declared whKm'gs they had done. » And he took them, and went $&&S mo a desert place belonging t() the dty called Bgth-Sa'l-da. 11 ^ the "AtSSg^ggfr followed him: and he ^irnfd them, and spake To ° them of the kingdom of God, and healed them that had need Of healing' he healed. and country round about, and lodge, and get victuals : for we are here in a desert place. 13 But he said unto them, Give ye them to eat. And they said, We have no more thai five loaves and. two fishes ; except we should go and buy food for all this people. 2 Or, saved u Mar. 5. 35. 5 Gr. demons, b Mat. 10. 7, 8. Mar. 6. 12. ch. 10. 1, 9. c Mat. 10. 9. Mar. 6. 8. ch. 10. 4 ; 22. 35. d Mat. 10. 11. Mar. 6. 10. A. D. 32. h Mat. 14. 1. Mar. 6. 14. k Mar. 6. 30. Z Mat. 14. 13. n Mat. 14. 15. Mar. 6. 35. John 6. 1,5. 103 Five thousand fed. ST. LUKE, 9. The transfiguration. s Mat. 10. 38 Mar. 8. 34. ch. 14. 27. u Mat: 10. S3. Mar. 8. 38. 2 Tim.. S. 12. a Mat. 3. 17. ft Acts 3. 22.' c Mat. 17. 9. 14 For they were about five thousand men. And he said unto his disciples, Make them sit down m c&&£&Mg?2ich. 15 And they did so, and made them all sit down. "16 Anl n he took the five loaves and : the two fishes, and looking up to heaven, he blessed them, and brake'; and gave to the disciples to set before the multitude. 17 And they did eat, and were all filled : and there was taken up that fragments that j^maing^ ^ {,0 them of broken pieces, twelve baskets. 18 H"." And it came to : 'pass, as he was |rayinf!Fon|'iMl disciples were with him : and he asked them, saying, w w others, say " that one of the old prophets is 9.0 .?j e ,„ said nnr.n tfipm "Rni, „\?"' sa.v- 20 risen again. iw 1 say ye that I am? answering said. The Christ of God, And 2? Pe'ter 21 q BM he s y charged them, and commanded them to tell this to no man ; thatthlng; 22 sayin!' r The Son of man must suffer many things, and be rejected of the elders and chief priests and scribes, and be ImSi, and thVtMrMl 23 IT s And he said all, If any after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow me. 24 For whosoever would save his life shall lose it- but whosoever silaii lose his fife for my sake, the same shall save it. 25 S For What is a man ad p&m a ef, d ' if he gain the whole world, and lose himself, or he cast away ? ■■■;.. or forfeit Ms own self ? 26 "For whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of my words, of him shall the Son of man be ashamed, when he Cometh 16 in his own glory, and thewwlf&kebst, and of tile holyangelsi ■' 27 x ButT tell you of a truth, jjjg^ be some f them thitltand here, which shall m nowise taste of death, till they see the kingdom of God. 28 H •" And it came to pass about an eight days after these sayings, he took with him Pe'ter and John and Jame§, and went up into the moun- tain to pray. prayed, fc wasprayr..„, and his raiment became white and ijazfSng.' 80 And' behold, there talked with him two men, which were Mo'§e§ lllU E-li'jah; 31 wile appeared in glory, he and spake of his q decease which was h about to accomplish at Je-ru'sa-lem. 32 §ow Pe'ter and they that were with him ;■? were heavy with sleep : but 3 when they were fu iiy awake,- they saw his glory, and the two men that stood with him. 33 And it came to pass, as they werelartmg from him, Pe'ter said unto Je'sus, Master, it is good for lis to be here: and let us make three 4 tabernacles ; one for thee, and one for Mo'seg, and one for E-iS'fah: not knowing what he said. 34 AnTiwhiie he said these^hinW,' there came a ;cloud, and overshadowed them : and they feared as they entered into the cloud. 35 And tl TO£ 1 ^e olce out of the cloudy saying, "This is my s^flZfe*-. 6 hear ye him. 36 And when the voice wa li8ef' Je'sus was found alone. c And they hdlHrSe, and told no man in those days any of "hf things which they had seen. 37 IF d And. it came to pass, that on. the next day, when they were come down from the mountom!'a u Jrelt e muititude met him. 104 Christ foretells his passion. ST. LUKE, 9. A lesson on humility. 38 AncV behold, a man i the Stule cried, out ' saying, 2 Master, I beseech thee' t0 look upon my son; for he is mine only chiLd- 39 amfbehoid a spirit taketh him, and he suddenly crieth out ; and it Heareth him that he foameth, again < and f™^ hardly departeth from nim/ bruising him sorely. 40 And I besought thy disciples to cast T out ; and they could not. 41 And Je'sus ai iSS said, O faithless and perverse generation, how long shall I be with you, and be s a ^tb you? KtfffihT™: 42 And as he was yet a coming, the * devil 6a Shed him down, and tare hi) it grievously. But Je'sus rebuked the unclean spirit, and healed the But while for the Son of man 'boy,' and V 3 : mm ba< 43 H And they were all a a tS d ed at the mig S?r r of God, th ^i we e marvIi e iSg one at all the things which Je hf s did, he said unto his disciples, 44 e Let these S s sink down into your ears shall be delivered up into the hands of men. 45 •''But they understood not this saying, and it was conceded from them, that they tiZSgSffigffim and they ™Mud to ask him &£&, saying 46 f » be greatest. 47 Butwhen Je'sus' per ^ ing the £ZS£& of their heart, he took a mie child, and set him by h&, 48 and said unto them, A Whosoever shall receive this mtie child in my name receiveth me : and whosoever shall receive me receiveth him that sent me : * for he that is least among you all, the same sh f s lbe great. 49 H k And John answered and said, Master, we saw one casting out devils in thy name ; and we forbade him, because he followeth not with us. 50 But Je'sus said unto him, Forbid him not: for *he that is not against you is for you. 51 I" And it came to pass, when the daysw^eweii-nigh come that m he should be received up, he stedfastly set his face to go to Je-ru'sa-lem, 52 and 1 sent messengers before his face : and they went, and entered into a village of the Sa-mar'i-tan§, to make ready for him. 53 And "they did not receive him, because his face was as Agoing to Je-ru'sa-lem. 54 And when his disciples James, and John saw this, they said, Lord, wilt thou that we con b ra 1 and fire to come down from heaven, and con- sume thenrv even as » E - n ' as did ? 55 But he turned, and rebuked them: and8ald ' Yeknownotwliatmamierofspirit ye are of. Kg For p the Son of man is not come to destroy men's lives, but to save them. A-nH fhPV WPTlt to another village. 57 IT « And ltca ™t°pass,that, as they went in the way, a certain 3H said unto him, Lord ' I will follow thee whithersoever thou goest. 58 And Je'sus said unto him, T he°fb e £es have holes, and the birds of the h a aven have 6 nests ; but the Son of man hath not where to lay nil head. 59/ And he said unto another, Follow me. But he said, Lord, suffer me first to go and bury my father. 60 Bufhe said unto him, Leave the dead t0 bury their own dead; but go as though he bid farewell' 2 Or, Teacher. ■'! Or, convuJs- ', Mat. 10. 40; 18.5. Mar. 11. 37. John 12. 44. i Mat. 23. 11. Gr. lodging- Mat. 8. 21. 105 The seventy sent out. ST. LUKE, 10. Return of the seventy. A. D. 32. 6 Mat. 9. 37. John 4. 35. c 2 Thes. 3. 1. d Mat. 10. 16. e Mat. 10. 9. Mar. 6. 8. ch. 9. 3. /2K.4. 29. g Mat. 10. 12 h Mat. 10. 11. i 1 Cor. 10. 27. k Mat. 10. 10. 1 Cor. 9. 4. « ch. 9. 2. m. ver. 11. Mat. 3. 2. » Mat. 10. 14. ch. 9. .5. Acts 13. 51. p Mat. 11.21. q Ezek. 3. 6. 2 Gr. powers. r Mat. 11. 23. s Gen. 11. 4. Deut. 1. 28. t Ezek. 26. 20 ; 32. 18. v. Mat. 10. 40. Mar. 9. 37. John 13. 20. x 1 Thes. 4. 8 y John 5. 23. z ver. 1. a John 12. c Ex. 32. 32. Ps. 69. 28. Phil. 4. 3. Heb. 12. 23. d Mat. 11. 25. 62 bS* Je'sus said unto him, No man, having put his hand to the pCSh, and looking back, is fit for the kingdom of God. CHAPTER 10. The seventy sent out. The lawyer taught. Mary and Martha. 1 now alter these things the Lord appointed ^enty'otUf' and "sent them two and two before his face into every city and place, whither he himself waslbout to come. 2 Th i r n11L e s s af he unto them, 6 The harvest *£&&&&£ but the labourers are f ew : c pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he would send forth labourers into his harvest. 3 Go your ways: "behold, I send you forth as lambs ln the mSfst of wolves. 4 e Carry "IS 61 purse, SoVXt , nf shoes: and 'salute no man & the way. 5 9 And into whatsoever house ye S haii enter, first say, Peace be to this house. 6 And if *a e son of peace be there, your peace shall rest upon him-W if not, it shall turn to you again. 7 h And in that same house remain, * eating and drinking such things as they give : for k the labourer is worthy of his hire. Go not from house to house. 8 And into whatsoever city ye enter, and they receive you, eat such things as are set before you : 9 l anrf heal the sick that are therein, and say unto them, m The king- dom of God is come nigh unto you. 10 But into whatsoever city ye S haii enter, and they receive you not, go y° m ^ s out into the streets of ffiST' and say, 11 » Even the very dust iro L your city, » cleaveth to o&*, we do wipe off against you: ^'KSffi 6 sure of this, that the kingdom of God is come nigh. untoyou - 12 I say unto you, it shall be more tolerable in that clay for Sod'om, than for that city. 18 p Woe unto thee, Cho-ra/zin! woe unto thee, Beth-sa'i-da ! 'for if the 2 mighty works had been done in Tyre and Si'clon, which ha W er 1 e eei1 done in you, they woufd^ayVrepente^onE 6 ^!' sitting in sackcloth and ashes. 14 Ho B wheit it shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sfdon g the judgment, than for you. 15 r And thou, Ca-per'na-um, s^ntjiouV s exalted U n°to heaven'? thou 'shalt ■u _ thrust j „,„„ to hell. De brought ClOWn unto Ha'des. 16 "He that heareth you heareth me; and x he that refwt^th you SelUme; » and he that £j*S me &j5» him that sent me. 17 1[ And s the seventy returned agaxn with joy, saying, Lord, even the devils are subject unto us tlii ™ gii thy name. 18 And he said unto them, «I beheld Sa'tan jfflJMgltSSg from heaven. 19 Behold, b I I a v ve given you authority to tread upon serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy : and nothing shall fr? any n wfse s hurt you. 20 Not ^^ a S mng in this rejoice not, that the spirits are subject unto you; but rather rejoice' b Th a a? e c your names are written in heaven. 21 1 d In that sam e hour Je he us rejoiced in the aSTspint, and said I thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, that thou dwItHae these things from the wise and undersrinm'ng, and h mdstrlv al af them unto babes : sing 1 106 The good Samaritan. ST. LUKE, 11. Mary's good part. 22 e All things hawbeen delivered ^° t0 me of my Father: and f no SS? knowetk who the Son is, ^U the Father ; and who the Father is, ^"e the Son, and „| to w lionism-wr the Son w nietti to reveal him. turning to the the eyes which see the tilings that ye see : 24 Fo°r r I sayunto you, h that many prophets and kings have desired to see and to hear thf things ^f things which ye see, and to £wttV.?t? which ye hear, and havenoi heard them not. 25 If And' behold, a certain lawyer stood up' and tempted him, say- ing, * Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life ? 26 Amuie said unto him, What is written in the law ? how readest thou ? 27 And he answering said, * Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind ; and l thy neighbour as thyself. 28 And he said unto him, Thou hast answered right : this do, and " l thou shalt live. 29 But he, oSSng to "justify himself, said unto Je'sus, And who is my neighbour? 30 And Je'sus m ad a e n an S we n r g and said, A certain ma T4Hoing down from JS-ru'- sa-lem to Jer'i-cho'- and he fell among robS. which both stripped him of ma raiment, and woundedw™, and departedi leaving &£ half dead. W PhflTlPP there came down a certain Jy OUclllOt; a certain priest was going him, °he passed by on the other side 32 And m iii k e e manner a Le'vite' a iso, when he dmeto the place, came and l00ke siwhint and passed by on the other side. 33 But a certain p Sa-mar'i-tan, as he journeyed, came where he was : wine'; and he set him on his own beast, and brought him to an inn, and took care of him. 35 And on the morrow when he dcparted ' he took out two 2 pence, and gave them to the host, and said, unt0 him ' Take care of him ; and whatso- ever thou spendest more, i, when I come back agam, I will repay thee. 36 Which now of these three, thinkest thou, prwed neighbour unto him that fell among the 'Sra 37 And he said, He th; him, Go, and do thou likewise, 38 1 Now itcametopass ' as they went' n£ way, he entered into a cer- tain viUage : and a certain woman named 2 Mar'tha received him into her house. 39 And she had a sister called Ma'ry, r which also s sat at third's feet, and heard his word. 40 But Mar'tha was 3 cumbered about much serving'; and sne came up to him, and said, Lord, dost thou not care that my sister miM^t me to serve alone ? bid her therefore that she help me. 41 B tt the^Lwd answered and said unto her, Mar'tha, Mar'tha, thou art aSd f ou l s and troubled about many things : 42 buf * one tiling is needful : fof Ma'ry hath chosen "hf good part, which shall not be taken away from her. CHAPTER 11. The Lord's prayer. On asking and giving. A sermon to the people. 1 And it came to pass, that ' as he was praying in a certain place, that when he ceased, one of his disciples said unto him, Lord, teach us to pray, even as John also taught his disciples. 107 e Mat. 2S. 18. John 3. 35. J John 1. 18 ; 6. 44, 46. g Mat. 13. 16. n Lev. 18. 5. Ezek. 20. 11. Rom. 10. S. i ch. 16. 15. - 1 Cor. ; ch. ^ :j Acts 22 Christ teaches hoiv to pray. ST. LUKE, 11. On asking and giving. 2 Gr. our bread/or the coming day. c Mat. 7. 7. Mar. 11. 24. Julm 15. 7. Jam. 1. 6. 1 John 3. 22. .25. g Mat. 1! 16.1. h Mat. 11 Mar. 3. 24. j John 2. 25. 4 Or, n)irf house falleth upon house. 2 And he said unto them, When ye pray, say, a0ur Father, * Wch art in lieaven < Hallowed he thy name. Thy kingdom come. Ths wiU * aone ' as in heaven, so in earth. 3 Give us day by day 2 our daily bread. 4 And forgive us our sins ; for we ourselves also forgive ever And bnng us not into temptation; one but deliver us that is indebted to us. from evil. 5 And he said unto them, Which of you shall have a friend, and shall go unto him at midnight, and say To him, Friend, lend, me three loaves ; 6 Lf a friend of mine i?8K8OT&M&figfc and I have nothing to set before him? 7 and he from within shall answer and say, Trouble me not : the door is now shut, and my children are with me in bed ; I cannot rise and give theev 8 I say unto you, b Though he will not rise and give him, because he is his friend, yet because of his importunity he will Sfse and give him as many as he needeth. 9 c And I say unto you, Ask, and it shall be given you ; seek, and ye shall find ; knock, and it shall be opened unto you. 10 For every one that asketh receiveth ; and he that seeketh findeth ; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened. 12 Or ff he shall ask an egg, will he ^ him a scorpion? 13 If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children, 1 how much more shall your heavenly Father give the Ho'l^ Spirit to them that ask him? 14 IT e And he was casting out a a devil' %$$$ wm dumb. And it came to pass, when the 3 devil was gone out, the dumb man spake ; and the people wondered, multitudes marvelled. iK p.,4. o/-vn-.a r\-¥ fVia-m ooirl f He casteth out devils through Be-el'ze-bub the chief of the 10 JDUG SOme OI Wiem Saia, J By Be-el'ze-bub the prince of the devils casteth he out devils. 16 And others, tempting him, 9 sought of him a sign from heaven. 17 A But "he, knowing their thoughts, said unto them^ Every king- dom divided against itself is brought to desolation ; 4 and a house divided against a house falleth. 18 am if Sa'tan also }§ divided against himself, how shall his kingdom stand? because ye say that I cast out devils thr gy^ h Be-eTze-bttb. 19 And if I by Be-eTze-biib cast out devils, by whom do your sons cast (hem out? therefore shall they be your judges. 20 But if I k tf the finger of God cast out devils, *$» the kingdom of God 1S come upon you. 21 z When the strong m&%& armed |Sth his owncouYt, his goods are in peace : 22 buf '"when a stronger than he shall come upon him, and overcome him, he taketh from him aU his W h ie armour wherein he trusted, and divideth his spoils. 23 "He that is not with me is against me; and he that gather eth not with me scattereth. 24 ° wl The tlie unclean spirit when he is gone out of the man, he ZS* through wateSess places, seeking rest ; and finding none, he saith, I will turnback unto my house whence I came out. 25 And when he S'°!w'i!!: he findeth ft swept and garnished. 26 Then goeth he, and taketh to him seven other spirits more w e vu ed 108 Sermon to the people. ST. LUKE, 11. Denunciation of Pharisees. than himself ; and they enter in' and dwell there : and nhe last state of that man becometh worse than the first. 27 IF And it came to pass, as he *lm these things, a certain woman oat of the mStituJe lifted up her voice, and said unto him, q Blessed \i the womb that bare thee, and the t£SSb which thou SSft^fiS* •28 But he said, Yea 'rather, blessed are they that hear the word of God, and keep it. 29 IT 'And when the *£&&. were gaSWJ^ft&SMa, he began to say, This generation is an evil generation : it sleuth after a sign ; and there shall no sign be given t0 it' but the sign of J0 ' na ^ na r phet - 30 For even as 'j&nK&wne a sign ^ unto the Nin'e-vites, so shall also the Son of man be to this generation. 31 " The queen of the south shall rise up in the judgment with the men of this generation, and sha ii condemn them : for she came from the utmost^parts Q f ^q earth to hear the wisdom of SoTo-mon ; and' behold, a greater than Sol'o-mon \i here. 32 The men of Sgfc&i shall S up in the judgment with this genera- tion, and shall condemn it : for x they repented at the preaching of $Eft and' behold, a greater than &g£S here ~ idlr op, neither under the 2 bushel, but on. a theSf, k ' that they which ggg in may see the light. 34 = The lknip of | ny body is A eye: theiefQTe when thine eye is single, thy whole body also is full of light ; but when thv> \ eve \$ ev il, thy body also Is full of darkness. 35' ness. 36 If therefore thy whole body ■■ ttff t e be full of light, having no part dark, tlie I hole shall be W h iiy full of light, as when the i amp 'Mi its bright shining ofacaodle doth give thee light, i 37 IF j&i as he spake, a certain Phar'i-see h tX him to 3 dine with him : and he went in, and sat down to meat. 38 And a when the Phar'i-see saw \{\ he marvelled that he had not first washed before 3 dinner. 39 b And the Lord said unto him, Now do ye PhSr'i-see§ ma teansl an the outside of the cup and f the platter ; but ° your inward part is full of extortfon and wickedness. ••■ • ■ 40 Ye Mfc«. did not he that made that ^fuS" make that ^t^ mn also? 41^ffl give for alms 40 tVo u s c e h things wfi^a^inin, and' behold, all things are clean unto you. 42 e But woe unto you' Phar'i-sees. ! for ye tithe mint and rue and ^'^f/Lfb^and pass over jS&At and the love of God: but these ought ye to have done, and not to leave the other undone. 43 ■'Woe unto you' Phar'i-sees. ! for ye love the nvp a3£ st seats in the synagogues, and aJgg&ns in the marketplaces. 44 "Woe unto y0 u' ! scribesandPhar ' i - sees ' layp0CTites! "for ye are as trials which appear not, and the men that walk over them are n kn a wTt e nf t fkm ' 45 IF '^£ir^ one of the lawyers' ^Ml^ts unto him, Master, t] i» s saying this thou reproachest us also. 46 And he said, Woe unto you lawyers also , ! J ' elawyers! /for ye lade men with burdens grievous to be borne, and ye yourselves touch not the burdens with one of your fingers. 47 *Woe unto you! for ye build the s T^ es of the prophets,, and your fathers killed them. so 109 t Jonah 1. 17. u 1 K. 10. 1. x Jonah 3. 5. y Mat. 5. 15. Mar. 4. 21. ch. 8. 16. 2 See Mat. 5. fast. a Mar. 6 Mat. 23. 25. c Titus 1. 15. d Is. 58. 7. ch. 12. 33. 4 Or, as you A discourse to disciples. ST. LUKE, 12. Warning against hypocrisy. c Mat. 10. 2G. Mar. 4. 22. ch. 8. 17. d Is. 51.7,8. Jer. 1. 8. Mat. 10. 28. e John 15. 14, g Mat. 11 Mar. 3. 1 John ; h Mat. 10. 19. Mar. 13. 11. ch. 21. 14. i John 18. 36. k 1 Tim. 6. 7. 48 T So ly ye are^^f^^S^StS^^kB of your fathers : for they indeed killed them, and ye build th S p Sl es - 49 Therefore also said the wisdom of God, 1 1 will send un to them prophets and apostles'; and some of them they shall kuf and persecute; 50 the blood of all the prophets, which was shed from the foun- dation of the world, may be required of this generation ; 51 »&£? the blood of A'bel unto "the blood of 1&528&;W perished between the altar and the ianc&yTyea, I say unto you, " shall be required of this generation. 52 ° Woe unto you' lawyers ! for ye hav t e ool ken away the key of know- ledge: ye entered not in yourselves, and them that were entering in ye 2 hindered. 53 And S#£ as lie said these things unto them . come out from thence, the scribes and the Phar'i-sees. began to pres^lpon Mm vehemently, and to provoke him to speak of many things : 54 i^juf wait for him, and * 8eeklng to catch something out of his mouth: that they might accuse him. CHAPTER 12. Warning against hypocrisy and covetousness. 1 Ix a the mean time, when Instructions to disciples unto his disciples first of all, b Beware ye of the leaven of the Phar'i- see§, which is hypocrisy. 2 c Eut there is nothing covered' up , that shall not be revealed; and her hid, that shall not be known. 3 wherefore whatsoever ye have sp S aiI n in the darkness shall be heard in the light ; and tha what ich ye have spoken in the ear in the mnefchambers shall be proclaimed upon the housetops. 4 d And I say unto you e my friends, Be not afraid of them which kill the body, and after that have no more that they can do. 5 But I will f0 Sn° you whom ye shall fear : Fear him, which after he hath killed hath power to cast into hell ; yea, I say unto you, Fear him. 6 Are not five sparrows sold for two 3 farthings'? and not one of them is forgotten in the^fght of God; 7 But even the very hairs of your head are all numbered. Fear not.- therefore: ye are Q £ more va i ue than many sparrows. 8 / ind I say unto you, E^yoneTho shall confess me before men, him shall the Son of man also confess before the angels of God : 9 but he that denieth me m tiwpresence of men shall be denied inthe b P e re s r e e nceof the angels of God. 10 And g eTC?y°one r who shall speak a word against the Son of man, it shall be forgiven him : but unto him that blasphemeth against the Ho'ly spirit it shall not be forgiven. 11 h And when they bring you before the synagogues, and M ^ t raer r s a , tes ' Llld th P e°aT"~ ye shall 12 Fo / to say. 13 IF And one out of the SSe said unto him, Master, spe b^ t0 my brother' tbat lie divide the inheritance with me. 14 But 1 he said unto him, "'Man, who made me a judge or a divider over you? 15 And he said unto them/' Take heed, and keep yoSeYvef from an covet- 110 Warning against covetousness. ST. LUKE, 12. General instruction to disciples. ousness: for a man's life consisteth not in the abundance of the things which he possesseth. 16 And he spake a parable unto them, saying, The ground of a certain rich man brought forth plentifully : 17 he reasoned within himself, saying. What shall I do, because I have no not om where to bestow my fruits ? 18 And he said, This will I do: I will pull down my barns, and build greater ; and there will I bestow all my e™n ts and my goods. 19 And I will say to my soul, 'Soul, thou hast much goods laid up for many years ; take thine ease, eat, drink, and be merry. 20 But God said unto him, #o*f*o&k this night ls 2 m thy soul shall be „ n ~„l„ n A „f 4-V.™ : n then whose shall those things be, which thou hast provided? 1 eQUireCL OI UlCC ; and the things which thou hast prepared, whose shall they be ? 21 So Is he that layeth up treasure for himself, ° and is not rich toward God. 22 IT And he said unto his disciples, Therefore I say unto you, p T ife e SStMk for IZr life, what ye shall eat; n0 ? y e e r t f or y ™. body, what ye shall put on. 23 For 1 the life is more than theiood, and the body u more than the raiment. no^toreSamber nor barn ; and q God f eedeth them better than the ffij? have more va i U e are ye of how much that thmg which is least, why 26 If then ye are not able to do even tnat "~~° wnicn is least, wny are" ye thought for i-u TP „4- 9 anxious concerning tile 1 cb U . 27 Consider the hlies, how they grow: they toil not, nWaS ?£&£&; yet I say unto you, Even Sol'o-mon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these. 00 If then /"<„ j „_ rtl^vf-V.Q fV>Q n-pouo' which is to day in the field, ,-.,i tomorrow 2<5 But if trOU doth SO ClOtUe tne graSS in the field, which to-day is, and. to-morrow is cast into the oven ; how much more ™&i he clothe you, O ye of little faith ? 29 And seek not ye what ye shall eat, and what ye shall drink, 3 neither be ye of doubtful mind. 30 For all these things do the nations of the world seek after : fiuf your Father knoweth that ye have need of these things. 31 1[ r iST seek ye ffi kingdom,' and these things shall be added unto you. 32 Fear not, little flock; for s it is your Father's good pleasure to give you the kingdom. 33 ' Sell that ye have, and give alms ; wax not old, a treasure in the heavens that faileth not, where no thief Sffi, neither moth ffi#f& 34 For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also. 35 x Let your loins be girded about, and y ySu^iimpI burnmg ; 36 andbe ye yourselves like unto men ^mSS* for their lord, when he Iha.ii return from the marT&gf "fast; that, when he cometh and knocketh, they may straightway open unto him _ immediatel y- 37 z Blessed are those servants, whom the lord when he cometh shall find watching : verily I say unto you, that he shall gird himself, and make them t0 sit down to meat, and shall and serve them. servants. i:?KS; that if the *£& of the house had known what hour his house to be 4 broken through. A a 6T> therefore ready also : -p_.„ the Son of) * u - L>c j f also ready : J-Ul in an hour 111 soul. m Job 20. 22. Jam. 4. 14. Mat. 6. 20. 1 Tim. 6. 18. p Mat.~6. 25. 3 Or, live not in careful suspense. Mat. 19. 21. Acts 2. 45. ( Mat. 6. 20. ■ Eph. 6. 14. 1 Pet. 1. 1.3. Mat. 25. 1. a Mat. 24. 43. 1 Thes. 5. 2. 2 Pet. 3. 10. Rev. 3. 3. 4 Gr. digged through. Mat. 24. 44 ; 25.13. Mar. 13. 33. eh. 21. 34, 36, 1 Thes. 5. 6. 2 Pet. 3. 12. General instruction to disciples. ST. LURE, 13. On repentance. ■ Mat. 24. 4.5 : 25. 21. 1 Cor. 4. 2. d Mat. 24. 47. e Mat. 24. 48. /'Num. 15. 30. John 9. 41. Acts 17. 30. ( Mat. 20. 22. Mar. 10. 38. 3 Or, pained. k ver. 49. Mat. 10. 34. I John 7. 43. o Mat. 5. p Ps. 32. 41 nr lnd n Pe'ter said, untolmn ' Lord, speakest thou this parable unto us, or even unto all ? 42 And the Lord said, c Who then is -tm faithful and wise steward, whom gg lord shall mak s e et rule ? oyer his 'household, to give S&&& portion of food* in due season ? 43 Blessed II that servant, whom his lord when he cometh shall find so doing. 44 rf Of a truth I say unto you, that he will n £f him ruIer over aU that he hath. ( ; 45 e But and if that servant s i, a ii say in his heart, My lord delayeth his shall begin to, beat the m< to eat and drink, and to be drunken ; wlu appoint bim his portion with the igSut 47 And /that servant, which knew Iris lord's will, and ^Sf not h igg£ ne nor er did according to his will, shall be beaten with many stripes: 48 » &5* he that knew not, and did eommit things worthy of stripes, shall be: beaten with few stripes. ' r A nd to whomsoever much is given, the earth; and what will I, if it ? 8 e will they 49 1[ * I ««• toS fire already kindled ? 50 But * I have a baptism to be baptized with ; and how am I 3 strait- ened till it be accomplished ! ; •• ,■' 51 k S Th?nk e ye that I am come to , give peace i n °the earth? I tell you, Nay ; l but rather division : 52 "F^fflsfeSftefrS^gS^g? Ave in one house divided, three against two, and two against three. 53 Tb £ney ber shaU be divided' fat her against the son, and tlie son against ,he father ; tiie mother against tIie daughter, and tbe daughter against he? mother ; the mother in law against her daughter in law, and the daugh- ter in law against her mother in law. 54 II And he said also to the mi aS£ai«>, "When ye see a cloud l&Sj&S 1 the west, straightway ye say, There cometh a shower ; and so it eqme'thflb pass. 55 And when ye see tbe south wind blowing, ye say, There will be a scorching heat ; and it cometh to pass.; 56 f| hypocrites, ye kn ow < 2S^?SU re t the face of the g&M't&f^!; but 57". When For as pasihouartin^ way , giye diligence hapiy he hale thee unto the judge, and the judge S haii deliver thee to the officer, and the officer s&u cast thee into prison. 59 1 thee, & shalt the very last mite. CHAPTER 13. On repentance. The fruitless fig tree. The kingdom of God. 1 Nowhere were som e present at that ver y season so whicn at told Mm of the Gal-i-lse'ans, whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices. 2 And Slwereafanl said unto "them, . s $h?n°f ye that these Gal-i-he'ans were sinners above all the Gahi-lse'ang, because they have suffered g& things? 3 I tell you, Nay : but, except ye repent, ye shall all 112 Of healing on the sabbath. ST. LUKE, 13. The kingdom, of God. 4 Or those eighteen, upon whom the tower in Sl-lo'am fell, and kMed them, think ye that they were .offeS above all the men that dwell in Je-ru'sa-lgm ? 5 I tell you, Isay : but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. 6 IF And he spake also this parable ; a A certain ZZ had a fig- tree planted in his vineyard ; and he came a "eXng at fruit thereon, and found none. 7 I„ e d n h^i!f unto the dresse T r in ldre s Jir n , eyard ' Behold, these three years I come seeking fruit on this fig tree, and find none: cut it down; why ciotf^fsf'^ber the ground? 8 And he answering Sitl unto him, Lord, let it alone this year also, till I shall dig about it, and dung \u ' 9 tSi if it bear fruit' thenceforth, wdl\ ISt if not, ' ft ™ afterthat thou shalt cut it down. 10 And he was teaching in one of the synagogues on the sabbath' day. 11 IF And' behold, ewas a- woman which had a spirit of infirmity eighteen years'; and S he was bowed together, and could in no wise lift nvlirrs/>lf. ■ . . ., herself up. 12 And when Je'sus saw her, he called * e ^™' an d said W 3 - her, Woman, thou art loosed from thine infirmity. 18 * And he laid Ul hands upon her: and immediately she was made straight, and glorified Gocl. 14 And the ruler of the synagogue, be a inf moved with indignation' because that Je'sus had healed on the sabbath, »*&*& and said To 40 the nfflSk, There are six days in which men ought to work : in them therefore come and be healed, and "not on the &^t£M&tn. 15 Butthe Lord then answered hinvand said, $g$$$M; e doth not each one of you on the sabbath loose his ox or. £11 ass from the 3 stall, and lead Mm away to watering ? 16 And ought not this woman, f being a daughter of A 'bra-ham, whom Sa'tan ha" 1 bound, lo, S e eighteen years, to have been loosed from this bond ^m +V. n sabbath day ? . . Oil tile day of the sabbath? 17 And w as en he had said these things, all his adversaries were P ut s to l ?hame: and all the multitude rejoiced for all the glorious things that were done by him. ; ■'■.■■: ■ 18 IF g He e saif therefore, Unto what is the kingdom of God like ? and where- untoshalll^fen^it? 19 It is like unto a grain of mustard seed, which a man took, and cast into his own garden; and it grew, and ^came a great tree; and the {WH of the hl^en lodged in the branches thereof. 20 And again he said, Whereunto shall I liken the kingdom of God ? 21 It is like unto leaven, which a woman took and hid in three 4 measures of meal, till th lt^a°s le aiY as leavened. 22 ''And he went on ins way through the cities and villages, teaching, and journeying S JS-ru'sa-leni. 23 IMM unto him, Lord, are $$ few that be saved? And he said unto them, ■ 24 II ' * Strive to enter in a y the narr ai w g doo r: for 1 many, I say unto you, S hiii seek to enter in, and shall not be able. 25 'When once the master of the house is risen up, and "liath shut to the door, and ye begin to stand without, and to knock at the door, saying, " Lord, open us ; and he shall answer and say °I know you not whence ye are: 26 t T ben n shall ye begin to say, We and thou Mffi* in our streets"; you, 2 Gr. debtors, Mat. IS. 24. ch. 11. 4. c Ex. 20. 9. d Mat. 12. 10. Mar. 3. 2. ch. 6. 7. e ch. 14. 5. 3 Gr. manger. k John 7. Rom. 9. n ch. 6. 46; o Mat. 7. 23. 113 A lament for Jerusalem. ST. LUKE, 14. On sabbath observance. p ver. ?,r> 7. W q Ps. 6. i Mat. 41. r .M:il Itt sMat 8. 11. 2Gr. ■ecline. t Mat 19 .10; •Jii. K Mar. 10 31. V Lev. 2«. 31. ' Ps. 69. 25. Is. 1. 7. Ps. 118. 26. Mat. 21. 9. Mar. 11. 10. ch. 19. 38. John 12. 13. rf Job 22. 29. Ps. 18. 27. Mat. 23. 12. eh. 18. 14. Jam. 4. 6. 1 Pet. 5. 5. 27 p and he shall say, I tell you, I know you not whence ye are ; 9 depart from me, all %% workers of iniquity. 28 ^.There shall be the weeping and gnashing of teeth, s when ye shall see A'bra-ham, and Tsaac, and Ja'cpb, and all the prophets, in the kingdom of God, and ^SK^ffi^*, 29 And they shall come from the east' and /n,TOthe west, and from the north' and /rom the south, and shall 2 sit down in the kingdom of God. 30 ' And' behold, there are last which shall be first, and there are first which shall be last. 31 IT SVa^lry^our there came certain ofthe Phar'i-see§, saying u t n o to him, Get thee out, and d f art hence : for Her'od would km kill thee. 32 And he said unto them, Go ye ' and sa y Vo that fox, Behold, I cast out devils' and perform cures M? and borrow', and the third day" I sh am be perfected. 33 N g™» 88 I must g oonmy^a d y ay 8-day and &ffi™' and the day following : for it cannot be that a prophet perish out of Je-ra'sa-lem. them that are sent unto n e? e ! children together, even as a hen ^ftWetJS her own brood under gg wings, and ye would not ! 35 Behold, you, Ye shall not see me, until ****** com : he that cometh in the name of the Lord. how often would I have gathered thy ioth gather gathereth. and venly I say unto hen ye shall say, z Blessed is CHAPTER 14. On sabbath observance. On humility. Parable of the great supper. 1 And it came to pass, when he went into the house of one f the rulers watched were watching ,d the drop „ 3 And Je'sus answering spake unto the lawyers and Phar'i-see§, saying, a Is it lawful to heal on the sabbath, d r y not? 4 But they held their peace. And he took S; and healed him, and let him go: 5 And he a S e u e n d to them, saying ' b Which of you shall have an ass or an ox fallen into a win, and will not straightway d?aw him Sp* on *£ e sab- bath clay ? 6 And they could not answer him again un to these things. 7 IT And he p f pa ke th a parable unto those which were bidden, when he marked how they chose out the chief TatlV saying unto them, 8 When thou art bidden of any man to a m a7r!age n feast, 2 sit not down in the hi c ! M e ef t s r ^at? ; lest hapiy a more honourable man than thou be bidden of him; 9 and d he that bade thee and him 8 haii come and say to thee, Give this man place ; and then thou S hait begin with shame to take the lowest that when he that hathwlden thee cometh, he may say u to to thee, Friend, go up higher : then shalt thou have w gi r o s r^ p in the presence of t a!! n that sit at meat with thee. bleth himself shall be exalted. And he said to him also had bidden or a supper, caU not thy friends, nor thy brethren, ne n0 r er thy kinsmen, nor m rich neighbours ; lest ha P i y they also bid thee again, and a recompense t>e made tliee. 114 Parable of the great supper. ST. LUKE, 15. Who cannot be disciples. 13 But when thou makest a feast, Sid e the poor, the manned, the lame, the blind : 14 ami 1 thou shalt be blessed; bemuse they have not c *X°L*//uo recompense thee : for thou shalt be recompensed f„ the resurrection of the just. 15 IT And when one of them that sat at meat with him heard these things, he said unto him, f Blessed Is he that shall eat bread in the kingdom of God. 16 9 Buthfiaid 6 unto him, A certain man made a great supper'; and ne bade many : 17 and he A sent forth his servant at supper time to say to them that were bidden, Come ; for fh things are now ready. 18 And they all with one consent began to make excuse. The first said unto him, I have bought a piece nlif™* 111, and I must needs go out and see it : I pray thee have me excused. 19 And another said, I have bought five yoke of oxen, and I go to prove them : I pray thee have me excused. 20 And another said, I have married a wife, and therefore I cannot come. 21 ind h the servant came, and sh t e Td ed his lord these things. Then the master of the house being angry said to his servant, Go out quickly into the streets and lanes of the city, and bring in hither the poor' and the maimed' and *«*• and "S^ 22 And the servant said, Lord, %&$W$S?^Z£$!g^2: and yet there is room. 23 And the lord said unto the servant, Go out into the highways and hedges, and constrain them to come in, that my house may be filled. 24 For I say unto you, * That none of those men which were bidden shall taste of my supper. 25 If &o-w there went ^WgSS&SMl and he turned, and said unto them, 26 fc If any man^ome"hunto me, 'and hatea not his own father, and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, m yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple 27 wh°o s s°o e e v ve r r doth not bear his own cross, and come after me, cannot be my disciple. the cost, whether he have ™£^ to 29 Lest haply, whin he hath laid *a e foundation, and is not able to finish, f all that behold u begin to mock him, 30 f a a yinj;' This man began to build, and was not able to finish. 31 Or what king, ^A^^Z^^ another king' a$fe$M not sit down first' and takewurfsei whether he If able with ten thousand to meet him that cometh against him with twenty thousand? 32 Or else, while the other is yet a great way off, he sendeth an ambassage, and asSth 11 conditions of peace. 33 So Sore whosoever he be of you that rlnouncetn not all that he hath, he cannot be my disciple. 34 TT p Salt there/ore is good : but if even the salt have lost its 8 savour, where- with shall it be seasoned ? 35 It is nt'nefthir for the land' nor yet for the dunghill; Kf£* cast it out. He that hath ears to hear, let him hear. CHAPTER 15. The lost sheep. The piece of silver. The prodigal son. nd sini ving n 115 f Mat. 21. 43 i 22.8. Acta 13. 46. n Mat. 16. 24. Mar. 8. 34. ch. 9. 23. 2 Tim. 3. 12. o Prov. 24. 27. Parable of the lost sheep. ST. LUKE, 15. Parable of the prodigal son. d 1 Pet. 2. 10. e ch. 5. 32. 2Gr. drachma, a coin valued at about six- teen cents. 2 And both the Phar'i-sees. and the scribes murmured, saying, This man receiveth sinners, b and eateth with them. 3 IF And he spake MSSSWtfiSS saying, 4 ? What man of you, having t n hundred sheep, andlivinfiost one of them, doth not leave the ninety and nine in the wilderness, and go after that which is lost; until he find it? 5 And when he hath found if; he layeth ff on his shoulders, rejoicing. 6 And when he cometh home, he calleth together ms friends and Ms neighbours, saying unto them, Rejoice with me; for I have found my sheep d which was lost. 7 I say unto you, that eve that repenteth, fi ™ll than over ninety and nine righteous persons, which need no repentance. 8 IF. fopFi what woman having ten 2 pieces of silver, if she lose one piece, doth not light a famp, 6 ' and sweep the house, and seek diligently .^i she find If? 9 And when she hath found if; she calleth together her friends and her neighbours. tosethej '' saying, Rejoice with me; for I have found the piece which I had lost. 10 I say unto you, there is joy in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner that repenteth. 11 'IF And ■ Mat. 24. 17. Mar. 13. 15. y Gen. 19. 26. Z Mat. 10. 39. Mar. S. 35. ch. 9. 24. John 12. 25. a Mat. 24. 411. 1 Tl wanting in most of the copies. b .lob .".9. 30. Mat. 24. 28. 3 Or, vultures 30 after Eam^manner shall it be in the day ^a? the Son of man "is revealed. 31 In "that day, he Pi which shall be u oT the housetop, and his g s oSds in the. house, let him not c g me down to take dem away: and \ e tum that is in the field' let hil " likewise not return back. 32 if Remember Lot's wife.; . that night there shall be two men on one bed ; the one shall be taken, and the other shall be left. 35 The^&mii"be\wo women grinding together; the one shall be taken, and the other shaiibe left. of' 2 Two men shall be in the field ; the one shall be taken, and tile other left. 37 And they a TnsTermfsay id unto him, b Where, Lord? And he said ered together. CHAPTER 18. The importunate widow. Of little children. Danger of riches. 1 And he spake a parable unto them to the end' that liily ought "always to pray, and not to faint ; 2 slfym 1 !' There was regarded no t man: 3 and there was a widow in that city; and she came ft unto him, saying, Avenge me of mine adversary. 4 And he would not for a while : but afterward he said within him- self, Though I fear not God, nor regard man ; 5 b Jet because this widow troubleth me, I will avenge her, lest she wear me out by her continual coming. she weai T me - 6 And the Lord said, Hear what the unrighteous judge saith. 7 And c shall not God avenge his own elect, which cry to wm day and Nevertheless ,»,■>. QV1 Howbeit wnen the Son of man cometh, shall he find faith on the earth ? 9 And he spake a iso this parable unto certain e which trusted in them- selves 5 that they were righteous, and u f e TaTi d others'' at nought: 10 Two men went up into the temple to pray; the one a PMr'i-see, and the other a publican. 1 1 The Phar'i-see f stood and prayed thus with himself, ° God, I thank thee, that I am not as the rest of men, extortioners, unjust, adulterers, or even as this publican. 12 I fast twice in the week' ; I give tithes of all that I p0 |l e t ss - 13 Buf the publican, standing afar off, would not lift up so much as ws eyes unto heaven, but smote upon his breast, saying, God, be merciful to me a sinner. 14 I sayunto you, tws man went down to his house justified rather than the other: A for every one that exalteth himself shall be imSbied ; a Sut he that humbleth himself shall be exalted. 15 'And they brought unto him also theSbes, that he sTSuw touch them : but when the disciples saw !£ they rebuked them. 16 But Je'sus called them Tnto^, a s n aying d ' Suffer the little children to come unto me, and forbid them not: for *of such is the kingdom of God. 17 'Verily I say unto you, Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child, h : e shall in no wise enter therein. 120 The danger of riches. ST. LUKE, 19. Blind marts restored. 1 8 " And a certain ruler asked him, saying, Good Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life? 19 And Je'sus said unto him, Why callest thou me good? none Is good, save one, "X"' God. 20 Thou knowest the commandments, " Do not commit adultery, Do not kill, Do not steal, Do not bear false witness, "Honour thy father and tUy mother. 21 And he said, All these things have I Sed from my youth up. 22 &y when Je'sus heard ""^f 1 ^ he said unto him, oMSJXS n >' t 'tV "sell all that thou hast, and distribute unto the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven : and come, follow me. 23 But when he heard these'things, he became Ceding sorrowful; for he was very rich. 24 And when Je'sus saw thathe I e a e^ er mn\ orrowfu1 ' he said, « How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the kingdom of God ! 25 For it is easier for a camel to enter in through a needle's eye, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God. 26 And they that heard U said. Then who can be saved? 27 But he said, r The things which are impossible with men are possi- ble with God. 28 s Ind 1 Pe'ter said, Lo, we have left oufown, and followed thee. 29 And he said unto them, Verily I say unto you, I There is no man that hath left house, or f!gfe#) or brethren, or parents, or children, for the kingdom of God's sake, 30 " who shall not receive manifold more in this present time, and in the world to come "ffiSSM^. 31 H x l^& he took untShiS the twelve, and said unto them, Behold, Ave go up to Je-ru'sft-lem, and all the things y that are written by the iiTArvViQ+o concerning "he Son of man shall be accomplished. pi (jpnt! Lb shall be accomplished unto the Son of man. 32 For z he shall be delivered up unto the Gen'tileg, and shall be mocked, and llmeiSiy entreated, and Igft&SF 33 tna they shall scourge him < and gg him : todeatll: and the third day he shall rise again. 34 a And they understood none of these things i and this saying was hid from them, M&8S88&M the tilings ^ were 8 £& n - 35 1 6 And it came to pass, that as he wa £eT e nigh unto Jer'i-cho, a certain blind man sat by the way side begging : 36 and hearing *£* multitude S a fn g by, he inquired what this meant. 37 And they told him, that Je sus of Naz'a-reth passeth by. 38 And he cried, saying, Je'sus, .thou son of Da'vid, have mercy on me. 39 And they ^haf went before ;rebuked him, that he should hold his peace: but he cried utthe n nio«Wlr^tl^ ? 'Hi6i( son of Da'vid, have mercy on me. 40 And Je'sus stood, and commanded him to be brought unto him : and when he was come near, he asked him, 41 Saying ' What wilt thou that I Sd da unto thee? And he said, Lord, that I may receive my sight. 42 And Je'sus said unto him, Receive thy sight: c thy faith hath saved fi, oc ,. made lillcc whole. 43 And immediately he received his sight, and followed him, d glori- fying God : and all the people, when they saw t\ gave praise unto God. Of Zacchceus the publican. 1 And "'he" entered and CHAPTER 19. Parable of the pounds. Chi-ist enters Jerusalem. wa p s a p s assing through JeYi-cho. 121 i Ex.L'ii. 12. Rom. 13. 9. i Eph.U. 2. Col. S. 20. Mat. 19. 2 Deut. 33. x Mat. 16. 21. Mar. 10. 32. y Ps. 22. 1. j Mat. 27. 2. ch. 23. 1. John 18. 2i Acts 3. 13. Of Zacchceus the publican. ST. LUKE, 19. Parable of the pounds d Rom. 4. 11. Gal. 3. 7. e ch. 13. 16. /Mat. IS. 11 translated a pound; is equal to one hundred drachmas, see ch. 15. 8. /John 1. 11. Job 15. (1. Mat. 12. 37. n Mat. 25. 26. o Mat. 13. 12 ; 25. 29. Mar. 4. 25. ch. 8. 18. 2 And- behold, igthe publi publican, 3 And he sought to see Je'gus who he was ; and could not for the S, because he was little of stature. 4 And he ran on before, and climbed up into a sycomore tree to see him: for he was to pass that W a y : 5 And when Je'§us came to the place, he looked up, andsawhlm ' anc [ said unto him, Zac-chse'us, make haste, and come down ; for to-day I must abide at thy house. 6 And he made haste, and came down, and received him joyfully. 8 And Zac-chse'us stood, and said unto the Lord; Behold, Lord, the half of my goods I give to the poor; and if I have'wdftiTI^SlS^ltof any man> b false a " tion - -I restore him fourfold. 9 And Je'sus said unto him, ™-da ay is salvation come to this house, forasmuch as d he also is e a son of A'bra-ham. 10 y For the Son of man 'S e to seek and to save that which was lost. 11 And as they heard these things, he added and spake a parable, because he was nigh to Je-ru'sE-lgm, and Itttufe 9 they suppled that the kingdom of God s was d immediately t0 appear. 12 A He said therefore, A certain nobleman went into a far country, to receive for himself a kingdom, and to return. 13 And he called 1118 ten servants' fms, and fle glve: ed them ten 2 pounds, and said unto them, Trade°ye"?r««j« till I come. 14 * But his citizens hated him, and sent ar f amffage after him, saying, We will not & e this "Zn reign over us. 15 And it came to pass, that when he was comelSiTagain, having received the kingdom, that he commanded these servants, unto whom he had given the money, to be ca iiecl To liim, towhomheliadgiventIiemoney ' that he might know how 16 Then came the first, And the first came beiore him, saying, Lord, thy pound hath tt? ten pounds - 17 And he said unto him, Well' done, thou good servant : because thou w a a s st f Sd k faithful in a very little, have thou authority over ten 18 And the second came, saying, %%$$$&&¥!& hath &£ five pounds. 19 And he said llk unto eto him' a iso, Be thou also over five cities. 20 And another came, saying, Lord, behold, here is thy pound, which I liave kept laid up in a napkin : 21 l for I feared thee, because thou art an austere man: thou takest up that thou layedst not down, and reapest that thou didst not sow. 22 Al He he saith unto him, m Out of thine own mouth will I judge thee, thou wicked servant. "Thou knewest that I Tm 8 an austere man, tak- ing up that I laid not down, and reaping that I did not sow: 23 t^nwherefo^ gavest tTounot my money into the bank, a nd a i at my coming ^1 have required min ? t own with KU ? 24 And he said unto them that stood by, Take away from him the pound, and give it^to him that hath the ten pounds. 9c (And they said unto him, Lord, he hath ten pounds.) ■"<-> And they said unto him, Lord, he hath ten pounds. 26 For I say unto you, ° 338 unto every one "tha? hath shall be given ; tiSt from him that hath not, even that wh ich he hath shall be taken away from him. 27 Ho'wbeit these mine enemies, which would not that I should reign over them, bring hither, and slay them before me. 122 Ckfist enters Jerusalem. ST. LUKE, 20. Cleansing of the temple. 28 II And when he had thus spoken, p he went on before, a8 g e o°^g Dg up to Je-ru'sS-lem. 29 'And it came to pass, when he wa drew me nigh n g Beth'pha-ge and Beth'a-ny, at the mount that is called the mount of dl'iveg, he sent two of the disciples, 30 £$5?: Go yoafwy into the village over against you; in the which : " > ,Vy,:-i',i».r ng ye shall find a colt tied, whereon no e man v everyet sat: loose him, and bring hi "\^ her - 31 And if any US? ask you, Why do ye loose wml thus shall ye say, unto him^Because the Lopd hath need of J^ 32 And they that were sent went th lwayf y ' and found even as he had said unto them. 33 And as they were loosing the colt, the owners thereof said unto them, Why loose ye the colt ? 34 And they said, The Lord hath need of him. 35 And they brought him to Je'sus : r and they tSew their garments upon the colt, and they set Je'sus thereon. 36 s And as he went, they spread their garments in the way. 37 And w p n he was M wTawm g nigh, ev ™ w at the descent of the mount of Ol'iveg, the whole multitude of the disciples began to re- joice and praise God with a loud voice for all the 2 mighty works which they had seen ; 38 Sying?: * Blessed \f the King that cometh in the name of the Lord : " peace in heaven, and glory in the highest. 39 And some of the Phar'i-see§ from among the multitude said unto him, Master, rebuke thy disciples. 40 And he answered and said, ™ t0 them ' I tell you that, if these W hold their peace, *the stones ^^immediately cry out ~ he b !a W d the city and "wept over it, :hou, at least in this th J in this day, even thou, viVi'hil-iong unto thy peace! but now they are hid from thine eyes 43 For the days shall come upon thee, whin thine enemies shall z cast up a 3 l bank about thee, and compass thee round, and keep thee in on every side, 44 fnd "shall d t y h thee even to with the ground, and thy children within thee ; and 5 they shall not leave in thee one stone upon another ; "because thou knewest not the time of thy visitation. 45 d And he entered into the temple, and began to cast out them that _1 j therein, and them that bought ; 46 saying unto them, e It is written, Arid my but -'"ye have made it a den of tWb£iL house house of prayer was teaching the scribes and the principal men of the people sought to destroy hinr : CHAPTER 20. Parable of the vineyard. The tribute money. Of the resurrection. 1 Aisro a it came to pass, that on one of ^T days, as he wa^teacW the people in the temple, and ££&& the gospel, IKS^SS^^ unto him, saying ' Tell us- ft £ y y what authority doest thou these things ? or who is he that gave thee this authority? 3 And he answered and said unto them, I luS w§8 ask you a question; and answer rvlQ , teli me : 123 • 2 K. 9. 13. Mat. 21. 7. Mar. 11. 7. John 12. 14. ; Mat. 21. S. : Ps. IIS. 26. ch. 13. 35. i ch. 2. 14. Eph. 2. 14. x Hab. 2. 11. V John 11. 35. s Is. 29. 3, 4. ch. 21. 20. 3 Gr. palisade. > Mat. 24. 2. Mar. 13. 2. ch. 21. 6. ch. ,78. 1 Pet. 2. 12. d Mat. 21. 12 Mar. 11. 11. John 2. 14. e Is. 56. 7. /Jer.7.11. Parable of the vineyard. ST. LUKE, 20. Of the tribute money. JIat. 14. 5 ; 21. 2G. ch. 7. 29. i Mat. 22. 23. Mar. 12. IS. k Acts 23. 6, t 4 The baptism of John, was it from heaven, or from men ? 5 And they reasoned with themselves, saying, If we shall say, From heaven ; he will say, Why ^^foMMt? 6 But and if we S haii Say, F?om men ; all the people will stone us : c for they be persuaded that John was a prophet. 7 And they answered, that they klev not tel1 whence it ivas. 8 And Je'sus said unto them, Neither tell I you by what authority I do these things. 9 Andheftgan 6 to speak u'So the people this parable j d A certain man planted a vineyard, and let it out* to husbandmen, and went into another country for a long time. 10 And at the season he sent uSt?M£ttME£^ t that they should give him of the fruit of the vineyard ; but the husbandmen beat him, and sent mm away empty. 12 And again he sent yet a third: and MBS^fefeSS: and cast & out. forth. 13 Th fn! aid the lord of the vineyard' said, What shall I do? I will send my beloved son: it may be they will reverence him when , nni ey see Wm - 14 But when the husbandmen saw him, they reasoned a oSe withanother!' saying, This is the heir : come ' let us kill him, that the inheritance may be ours. 15 ind they cast him f0 rth out of the vineyard, and killed £: What therefore ^ui 1 the lord of the vineyard do unto them ? 16 He win 11 come and destroy these husbandmen, and ^h 11 give the vineyard unto others. And when they heard U] they said, 2 God forbid. 17 But he lookedupon them, and said, What thenis&l that is written, e The stone which the builders rejected, The same jJS the head of the corner ? 18 ^ve^r e r tSlifieth p on n that stone shall be broken' t0 pieces; button whom- soever it shall fall, it will s S^ r him fcS^Bt?/ 19 U And the cM s S e s sts and the scrib ^ef plests hour sought to lay hands on hinr in that very hour; and they feared the people : for they perceived that he ha i P tke en this parable against them. 20 " And they watched &, and sent forth spies, which "gn f ed gn them- „l„ — just men, j.i,„j- ii.„„ ,^;„l,<- +„1™ l^^AA „.c -u^ words, that they might selves to 3 be s rightebus, that they might take hold of his ""spTecC so deliver him Sjw& the p n3f r and t0 the authority of the governor. 21 And they asked him, saying, h Master, we know that thou sayest and teachest rightly, ne a '„d er acceptest "T the person of any, but f a truth teachest the way of God : truly: i | 22 Is it lawful for us to give tribute unto Cse'sar, or Sot"? 23 But he perceived their craftiness, and said unto them, Wh y tem pt ye me ? 24 Shew me a 3 penny. Whose image and superscription hath it ? They A a Tttiey dand said, Cesar's. 25 And he said unto them, Ee ?nen t rend1r ore unto Cae'sar the things That are Caspar's, and unto God the things "hat are God's. 26 And they werenotaweto take hold of S 8 e^ s g before the people : and they marvelled at his answer, and held their peace. 27 IF l lnd n there came to Mm certain of the Sad'du-cee§, they h which d sl y y that there is a n y resurrection ; and they asked him, 28 faySf; Master, z Mo'ses. wrote unto us, ti/au/a man's brother die, having a wife, and he wife, and raise up seed unto his brother. 124 his brother should take thl The Sadducees confuted. ST. LUKE, 21. The poor ividow commended. 29 There were therefore seven brethren : and the first took a wife, and 31 £ n n d the third took her; and inI ]iS ner the seven also"- andthey left no children, and died sulu she ? be? for the seven of this - world marry, OO in the resurrection therefore had her to wife. 34 And Je'sns answeriJlg said unto them, The^S 6 " and are given in marriage but they W that are * aCCOUnueu. wujlwjl'j iju attain to resurrection from the dead, neither marry, nor are given in marriage : 36 f^neither can they die any more : for m they are equal unto the " jhildren ^.c n. ' and are of God, n beins of the resurrection. angels 37 But that tlie cleacL are raised, "even MO'se§_shewea, intnepiaTeconch-tuiw the Bush, when he calleth the Lord the God of A'bra-ham, and the God of I'saac, and the God of Ja'cob. 38 low he is not the God of the dead, but of the living unto him. 39 IT In!" certain of the scribes answering said, 3 Master, thou hast well said. And after that they durgt not any for * all' live 40 41 And he said unto them, q How say they that ; ft iie Christ is Da'vkVs son? 42 fot Da'vid himself saith in the book of Psalms, 'The i$|# said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, 43 Till I make thine enemies the footstool' of thy feet. 44 Da'vid therefore calleth him Lord, and how is he then his son ? 45 If * Ind 1 in the faring 9 of all- the people he said unto his disciples, 46 * Beware of the scribes, which desire to walk in long robes, and "re higr chief f || 47 x which 1 devour widows' houses, and for a pretence make long prayers : th their shall receive greater ifiSt CHAPTER 21. The poor widow's gift. Signs of Christ's coming.. On icatchfulness. 1 And he looked up, a and saw the rich men that were casting their gifts into the treasury. 2 And he saw also a certain poor widow casting in thither two mites. 3 And he said, Of a truth I say unto you, ^ at s this poor widow lmth cast in more than they all : 4 ?;° r r all these h d Yd e of their $&Kffi t c f cast in unto the ofleii ^ God: but she of her pe W aitd\d th cast in alb the living that she had. 5 H c And as some spake of the temple, how it was adorned with goodly stones and dSings, he said, 6 Agfor these things which ye behold, the days "will come, in the which d there shall not be left here one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down. 7 And they asked him, saying, 3 Master, but when therefore .shall these And he said, 'Take heed that ye be hot ledastoy 1 : for many shall come in my name, saying, I am Ch hlf '' and , "he time d 'lauikndV" not """ 125 cefore after them. 81 go ye m 1 Cor. IS. 42, 49, 52. 1 John 3. 1. it, Rom. 8. 23. ■> Ex. 3. 6. Signs of Christ's coming. ST. LUKE, 21. A lesson on watchfulness. g Mar. 13. 9. h Acts 4. 3 ; 5. 18 ; 12. 4. i Acts 25. 23. k 1 Pet. 2. 13. I Phil. 1. 28. m Mat. 10. 19. Mar. 13. 11. ch. 12. 11. o Mic. 7. 6. Mar. 13. 11 p Acts 7. 59 12.2. q Mat. 10. 22. r Mat. 10. 30. 2 Or, Kt>es. « Mat. 24. 19 3 Or, ear«A. y Mat. 24. 29. Mar. 13. 24. 2 Pet. 3. 10. And wnen ye siitin near ui wars annu tumults, ' be not terrified : for these things must needs come to pass ; flr8 t ; but the end \l not i^dlteiy. 10 -^Then said he unto them, Nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom : 11 and thete shaii be great earthquakes, sh and be in divers places' and famines' and pestilences; and ttaMSfS&o™ and great signs sha11 there be from heaven. 12 a But before all these' things, they shall lay their hands on you, and shaii persecute yZ; delivering yZ up to the synagogues' and h int0 prisons, 1 bring in^you* bef ore kings and go^rnors k for my name's sake. 13 And l i* shall turn unto you for a testimony. 14 m Settle ft therefore in your hearts, not to meditate b be f forehand low 1 IS 1 15 I will give you a mouth and wisdom, "which all your adver- saries shall not be able to witlttSVrTogaln* LI be rifS® by paren and p some of you shall they cause to be put to and friends death. 17 And 9 ye shall be hated of all for my name's sake. 19 In your patience y p e ° S haii 20 s But when ye sha11 see Je-ru'sa-lem compassed with armies, then know that £g desolation thereof is athlnd. 21 Then let them That h are in Ju-dse'a flee unto the mountains ; and let them ^that 1 are in the midst of her depart out ; and let not them that are in the Srf enter IftgSSf/ 22 For these b tre e days of vengeance, that * all things which are written may be fulfilled. 23 " B woe oe unto them that are with child' and to them that give suck' in those days ! for there shall be great distress upon the 3 land, and wrath ^to 1 this people. 24 And they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led away captive into all the nations : and Je-ru'sa-lem # shall be trod- den down of the Gen'tlle§, x until the times of the Gen'tlleg be ful- filled. 25 If y And there shall be signs in the sun' and mthe moon' and mthe stars; and upon the earth distress of nations, w m h perplexity ; f 0r the roar- ing of the sea and the wa ? i K°^ ng; 26 ta 'SS tlem for fear, and for ^S&SfW things which are coming on the world: *for the powers of thehSvens shall be shaken. 27 And then shall they see the Son of man a coming in a cloud with power and great glory. 28 But 1 when these things begin to come to pass, then look up, and lift up your heads ; because 6 your redemption draweth nigh. 29 c And he spake to them a parable; Behold the fig tree, and all the trees! 30 when 11 they now shoot forth, ye see it and know of your own selves that the summer is now nigh. at hand - 31 Iveifloy^a^b, when ye see these things coZng to pass, know' ye that the kingdom of God is nigh. at hand - 32 Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not pass away, till oil \\a fulfilled, ail things ue accomplished. 33 d Heaven and earth shall pass away : but my words shall not away. 126 Judas agrees to betray. ST. LUKE, 22. The Lord's supper instituted. charged with surfeiting, and drunkenness, and cares of this life, and s " that day COme U P n ° n yOU sudde^sTsnare: 35 fo / /« asnare shall it come upon all them that dwell on the face of "kW 8 earth. oft ,, Watch , Tr . therefore, and h pray always, fViof im rvio-tr be accounted worthy oD But watch jc at every season, making supplication, tllat yV May prevail to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and Ho stand before the Son of man. 37 * And evefy day time he was teaching in the temple ; and 'every night he went out, and fudged in the mount that is called the mount of Ol'iveg. 38 And all the people came early in the morning to him in the temple, for to hear him. CHAPTER 22. Judas' agreement. Lord's supper instituted. The agony and arrest. Peter's denial. 1 Now a the feast of unleavened bread drew nigh, which is called the Passover. 2 And b the chief priests and the scribes sought how they might put hinr to death; for they feared the people. 3 1 fSS8Mft§3$P in to Jn'das w JF£Aa Is-caVi-ot, being of the number of the twelve. 4 And he went *g$3, captains, how he might diifver him unto them. 5 And they were glad, and 1 covenanted to give him money. promise * consenti the absence of the multitude. Y «r e Then came j. mUSt be sacrificed. 8 And he sent Pe'ter and John, saying, Go and ma& r ready tor us the passover, that we may eat. 9 And they said unto him, Where wilt thou that we mikereldy? 10 And he said unto them, Behold, when ye are entered into the city, there shall 3w2 bearing a pitcher of water ; follow him into the house wh^to he en ». in - 11 And ye shall say unto the goodman of the house, The 3 Master saith unto thee, Where is the |SeIt- c ch a am^r, where I shall eat the passover with my disciples ? 12 And he wui 11 shew you a large upper room furnished: there make ready. •} 13 And they went, and found as he had said unto them : and they made ready the passover. 14 f, And when the hour was come, he sat down, and the twelve apostles with him. 15 And he said unto them, 4 With desire I have desired to eat this passover with you before I suffer 16 foT I say unto you, : in the kingdom of God 17 And he recetved e a cup, and whenheiadWen thanks, *fit said, Take this, and divide It among yourselves : 18 f r r K I say unto you, I will not drink from henceforth of the fruit of the vine, until the kingdom of God shall come. 19 IT * And he took 5 bread, and when nthad given thanks, a h n e d brake ll; and gave ™ ° them, saying, This is my body which is given for you : k this do in remembrance of me. g Mat. 24. '. Mar. 13. a h ch. 18. 1. in my blood, .,that which is P oured d out for you. 127 : Mat. 26. 14. Mar. 14. 10. John 13. 2. 4 Or, I have heartily desired. Mat. 26. 26. Mar. 14. 22. : Or, a loaf, k 1 Cor. 11. 24. 1 1 Cor. 10. 16. Christ rebukes Peter. ST. LUKE, 22. The agony in the garden. i, Ps. 41. .Mar. 11. a Ma 14. b Ps. 41). 14. Mat. 19. 28. 1 Cor. 6. 2. c 1 Pet. 5. 8. d Am. 9. 9. e John 17. 9. <7 Mat. 20. .14. Mar. 14. 30. John 13. 38. 2 Gr, wiilhw vo John 5. 30 ; p Mat. 4. 11. the ta with me on But' behold, the hand of him that betrayeth me le. 22 " •Kor ltl ' :Uly the Son of man indeed goeth, °as it hath a been determined :bnt woe unto that man though whom he is betrayed ! 23 ; ' And they began to' question among themselves, which of them it was that should do this thing. 24 1 *And there S also a «mt£gn among them, which of them shou £ be accounted tobe greatest; 25 r And he said unto them, The kings of the Gen'tiles. Tavi 86 lordship over them; and they that e f a "'e se authority T£ them are called Mffi: 26 s But ye shall not be so : * but he that is tife greater among you, let him become as the younger ; and he. that is chief, as he that doth serve. 27 " For whether \i greater, he that sitteth at meat, or he that sery- eth? Is not he that sitteth at meat? but* I am mtheTidftof you as he that serveth. • 28 p,ut e ye are they which have continued with me in y my temptations - ; 29 and 1 s Iappoint unto you a kingdom, even as my Father hath appointed unto me; 30 tiwf r, ye may eat and drink at my table in my kingdom'; 6 and ye shaii sit on thrones judging the twelve tribes of ls/ra-el. 31 t Aud the Lord said, gfo^ Slmion, behold, c Sa 'tan ha *Ued r t e o d have we you, that he ,${& "sift you as wheat: 32 " y "and do thou, 33 And he said unto him, Lord, ^ffi££?Si.TOW both J ?o° prison' and to 'death! 34 "And he said, I tell thee, Pe'ter, the cock shall not crow this .day, l1 fu ntii that thou shalt- thrice deny that thou knowest me. 35 h And he said unto them, When I sent you forth without purse, and waiielj and shoes,' lacked ye :a Sf thingY And they said, Nothing. and he that hath let him sell his rment, Q .,,,i >.,-,„ one - eloke. ana DUy a sword. anion.!.' the fulfilled transgressors : for «£! SS 38 And they said, Lord, behold, here are two swords. And he said unto them, It is enough. ^39 : H fc And hecame oufy and- 'went, as hiscusTom wa^.'unto the mount of OFive§ ; and till disciples also followed him. 40 m And when he was at the place, he said unto them, Pray that ye enter not into temptation. 41 "And he was wl parteT n from them about a stone's cast' ; and he |kneeled down' and prayed, 42 fijini: Father, if thou be 2 willing, remove this cup from me : nevertheless ° not my will, but thine, be done. 43 And there appeared fl S£to^28«3S from heaven, strengthening him. 44 q And being in an agony he prayed more earnestly : and his sweat became as it were great drops of blood falling down upon the ground. 45 And when he rose up from his prayer, a he S&e mldrntt* disciples, ^ found them sleeping for sorrow, 46 and said unto them, Why sleep ye? rise and r pray, timt ye enter not into temptation, uo 47 IT A while he yet spake, s behold, a multitude, and he that was 128 The betrayal and arrest. ST. LUKE, 23. Peter's denial of Christ. called Ju'das, one of the twelve, went before them- and lie drew near unto Je'sus to kiss him. 4s Bui Je'sus said unto him, Ju'das, betrayest thou the Son of man with a kiss ? 49 am whVn they 'Vhat h were about him saw what would follow, they said, un,u hmi ' Lord, shall we smite with the sword? 50 IF And a certain ' one of them smote the servant of the high priest, and s ,n!fk off his right ear. 51 nut 1 Je'sus answered and said, Suffer ye thus far. And he touched his ear, and healed him. 52 " An'.'i" Je'sus said unto the chief priests, and captains of the temple, and , the elders, which were come against him, Are ye come out, as against a robber; with swords and staves? J 53 When I was daily with you in the temple, ye stretched not forth your hands against me : f but this is your hour, and the power of dark- ness, i 54 IF " And 1 t00k they seized him, and led halMay, and brought him into the high priest's house. s But Pe'ter followed afar off. 55 " And when they had kindled a fire in the midst of the court, and haTsaf down together, Pe'ter sat ,&.$» them. 56i 5 nia certain maid sellnghim as he sat uid3$t$fjfctfl and e f r okfn g y st™iy upon him, and said, This man S™ with him. 57 But he denied, llim ' saying,,. Woman, I know him not. 58 6 And after a little while another saw him, and said, Thou aisoart s °»e of them, bm Pe'ter said, Man, I am not. 59 c And after* the space of about one hour after another confidently affirmed, saying, Of a truth this {§$$? also was with him : for he is a Gal-i-lse'an. 60 Brit Pe'ter said, Man, I know not what thou sayest. And imme- diately, while he yet spake, the cock crew. 61 And the Lord turned, and looked upon Pe'ter. d And Pe'ter remembered the word of the Lord, how that he had said unto him, e Before the cock crow this day, thou shalt deny me thrice. 62 And 1>e hl er went out, and wept bitterly. 64 And they had blindfolded him, tlie y ; ^f ,fffl T^ff r a certain insurrection made in the city, and for murder, was cast into prison. OH "Pt'I o fo therefore, willing t o release Je'sus, spake again to them. ^" And -t 1 ld.bc spake unto them again, desiring to release Je'sus ; 21 luf they *&&&. saying, Crucify, *T' crucify hhn. 22 And he said unto them the third time, Why, what evil hath twsman done ? I have found no cause of death in him : I will therefore chas- tise him' and W&M. 23 But they were instant with loud voices, r a q sking g that he might be crucified. And their voices of them and of the cMef priests prevailed. 24 And s Pl'late gave sentence that what theyasked for should be as the 2 r ne auired - 25 And he released untothem Cast illtO prison, Whom they h a S ked S for1 ; but je'sus he delivered up 26 ' And wn | n they led him away, they laid hold upon one Si'moir "o^cy-^ne"' coming &** the country, and "'iSMS^ the cross, that «" bear \t after Je'sus. 27 TT And there followed him a great ^SSSSS& of the people, and of women' wlu W h alS0 bewailed and lamented him. 28 But Je'sus turning unto them said, Daughters of Je-ru'sa-lgm, weep not for me, but weep for yourselves, and for your children. 29 " For' behold, the days are coming, in the which they shall say^ 130 Crucifixion of Christ. ST. LUKE, 23. The burial of Christ. Blessed are the barren, and the wombs that never bare, and the Kta&rt never gave suck. 30 ' Then shall they begin to say to the mountains, Fall on us ; and to the lulls, Cover us. 31 y For if they do these things in the green tree, what shall be done in the dry ? 32 2 And there were also two others, malefactors, led with him to be put to death, 33 And a wl they crucified him, and the malefactors, one on the right hand' and the other on the left. 34 1[ Indje"sus J sa!d s ' Father, b forgive them : for c they know not what they dO. And d tt 7Juni d his garment amo^gXm, they Cast lots. 35 And e the people stood beholding. And the f rulers also £MS? dmded idra, ^ving, He saved others ; let him save himself, if t his e is b the Christ' the chosen of God. of God, his chosen. 36 And the soldiers also mocked him, coming to him, and offering him vinegar, 37 tni saying, If thou art the §■£& of the Jews, save thyself, 38 "And a superscription also was written . V>im m letters of Greek, and Lat'in, and He'brew, there was also a superscription U V cl " I III , THIS IS THE KINO OF THE JEWS. THIS IS THE 39 IT h And one of the malefactors which were hanged railed on him, saying, Art not thou the Christ'? save thyself and us, 40 But the other ansTe^fSig him' sa sa JS, ' " seeing thou art in the same condemnation? 41 And we indeed justly; for we receive the due reward of our deeds : but this man hath done nothing amiss. 42 And he said, unt0 Je'sus, Lord ' remember me when thou comest "&" thy kingdom. 43 And Je he us said unto him, Verilv I say unto thee, To-day shalt thou be with me in §5SS& 44 { And it was now about the sixth hour, and therewas a darkness came and k the vet 1 of the temple was rent in the OVer the whole land 45 midst, 46 If And when Je'sus had cried with a loud voice, he said, l Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit : m and having said this!' he gave up the ghost. 47 " fnl when the centurion saw what was done, he glorified God, saying, Certainly this was a righteous man. 48 And all the m Sides that came together to ft& sight, whenthi^heid the things *®$ were done, r&gSS&m their breasts: andreturned - 49 ° And all his acquaintance, and the women that followed wrt h him from GaTi-lee, stood afar off, he sei^i g these things. IT » And' behold, ther a good man' and a 51 ( Th \ s e ame had not consented to &• counsel and deed,. ofth T^ eW(W of Ir-i-ma of God- : 52 tms^aT went u t n t0 PlTate, and aSL the body of Je'sus. 53 r And he took it down, and wrapped it in a linen' c ioth, and laid him a tomb that was hewn in stone, whe?? never man b hadVet a i s ain J : d ' 'reparation, 55 And the women, also ' e which hadTome with him r u ° t n of Gal'i-lee, f oUowed after, and "beheld the ^SmiT' and how his body was laid. 131 % Mat. 27. 33. Mar. 15. 22. John 10. 17. b Mat. 5. 44. Acts 7. 60. c Acts 3. 17. d Mat. 27. 35. Mar. 15. 24. John 19. 23. e Ps. 22. 17. f Mat. 27.39. Mar. 15. 29. 9 Mat. 27. 37. Mar. 15. 26. John 19. 19. n Mat. 27, Mar. 15.: John 19. o Mat. 27. 55. Mar. 15. 40. John 19. 25. p Mat. 27. 57. Mar. 15. 42. John 19. 38. Mat. 27. 62. ch. 8. 2.' i Mar. 15. 47. The resurrection of Christ. ST. LUKE, 24. The walk to Emmaas. a .Mat. IS. 1 Mar. 16. 1. John 20. 1. b ch. a). 50. Mar. 16. c 'John 20. 2 Or, .Aim //iav lire/h. /Mat. 16. 21 Mar. 16. 11. 2 John 20. 3, 6. ™Mat! 18.' 20. o John 20. 14. 7 Mat. 21. 11. JohnS.'a • Acts 7. 22. ; ch. 23. 1. u ver. 9, 10. Mar! 16. 10. John 20. IS. 56 And they returned, and x prepared spices and ointments; a In 4 And it came to pass, W hiie they were much perplexed thereabout, "behold, two men stood by them in ^Mit^mi 5 and as they were a #rf!nted, and bowed down (heir faces to the earth, they said unto them, Why seek ye 2 the living among the dead '? 6 He is not here, but is risen: / remember how he spake unto you when he was yet in GaTi-lee, 7 s&yfnfetfiat the Son of man must be delivered up into the hands of sin- ful men, and be crucified, and the third day rise again. 8 And 9 they remembered his words, 9 A ^f returned from the s lZ^' and told all these things To the eleven, and to all the rest. 10 Nowtiw| s were Ma'ry Mag-da-le'ng, and 1 J6-an'na, ancl Ma'ry the mother of Jameg': and the other w . 0BW Jjffi eer ' with thenr wtlch told these tilings unto the apostles. 11 *And & wc them not - 12 'j&Sffi^' and ran unto the «*»' and stooping andfem, he S d the finen c\ h e t s hs aid by themselves'; and he departed' to m home, won- dering m lumself at that wliich was come to pass. 13 IT '"And' behold, two of them werT^m* that went were going caneu TrN->-< 'm r> no -nrl-iinVi mou from Je-ru'sa-leni tilitiiil I lirccsci ire f iirlongs, named Jiim llia-Ub, WlllCU WaS threescore rurlongsl'i'DiiiJc-ru'sa-leiii. y day to a village pened. 15 And it came to pass, that ' while they communed tO0eiher and^& together, that ™ Je'sus himself drew near, and went with them. 16 But ° their eyes were holden that they should not know him. 17 And he said unto them, What mannerof communications are these that ye have one with another, as ye walk' ? a And r they stood stm, looking sad. 18- And ^ one of them, * wll0S n an!ed was Cle'o-pas, answering said unto him, 4 r *t thou ° a t e a S r in Je-ru'sa-lenr and liast not In™ 11 the things which are come to pass there in these days ? 19 And he said unto them, What tilings ? And they said unto him, The thmg?™nc g ernin g Je'sus of Naz'a-reth, q which was a prophet 1 mighty in deed and word before God and all the people : 20 s and how the chief priests and our rulers delivered him up to be condemned to death, and have crucified him. 21 But we ^ofed 1 'that it had £f n he Which should ha \Ydfem med Is/ra-el; y ea and beside all this, today is now the third clay since these things Sne done. to pass._ 22 Moreover "certain women als0 of our company early at the se ? u n ^ e; 23 when they found not his body, they came, saying, that they had also seen a vision of angels, which said that he was alive. 24 And * certain of them ^f were with us went to the se ?£nb, re ' and found J( even so as the women had said : but him they saw not. 132 The recognition of Christ. ST. LUKE, 24. Christ ascends to heaven. these things, and to enter int< 25 Ind 1 he said unto them, O fooushmen, and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken; 26 » gSfiUtt not the Christ to liav s e u ^ ered his glory ? 27 z And beginning fr at m "Mo'ses. and fr0 m «^ uu 6 ^x^no^, ^ c interpret To° them in all the scriptures the things concerning himself. 28 And they drew nigh unto the village, whither they we re e going: and *he made as though he would ^W® further. 29 Ana ,? they constrained him, saying, Abide with us : for it is toward evening, and the day is now far spent. And he went in to abide with them. 30 And it came to pass, whin he had sat dowVwfthYhemtomeat, e he tooktiu- bread, and blessed H\ and brake, and gave to them. 31 And their eyes were opened, and they knew him ; and he 2 van- ished out of their sight. 32 And they said one to another, was not our heart i^wSg within us, while he ta spake v to h us In the way, and while he opened to us the scriptures ? 33 And they rose up that very hour, and returned to JS-ru'sS-lem, and found the eleven gathered together, and them that were with them, known of them in the breaking of the bread. 36 IT "And as they thus spake these think he himself stood in the midst of them, and saith unto them, Peace be unto you. 37 But they were terrified and affrighted, and supposed that they ^iSf* a spirit. 38 And he said unto them, Why are ye troubled ? and wherefore do see ; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye behold me havmg 40 And when he had ^BMjif he shewed them gj hands and gfi feet. 41 And while they stlii^disbalfeved *for joy, and wondered, he said unto them, 'Have ye here a nythYn m t at eat? 42 And they gave him a piece of a broiled fish 43 m And he took If'; and did eat before them, 44 And he said unto them, "These are ml words which I spake unto you, while I was yet with you, how that all things must needs be fulfilled, which l?e e written in the law of Mo'se§, and m the prophets, and m the psalms, concerning me. 45 Then "opened he their mde S^f 1& that they might understand the scriptures'; and of an honeycomb. suffer, and t0 rise ag ain from the dead the third day: 47 and 1 that repentance and q remission of sins should be preached in his name r ?£to ng all the nations, beginning &! Je-ru/sa-lem. 48 And s ^ e e are witnesses of these things. 49 If ' And' behold, I send forth the promise of my Father upon you : but tarry ye in the city, of Je -™' sa - lem - until ye be cfothed with power from on high. 50 IT And he led them out " wtumfyere over against Beth/a-ny': and he lifted up his hands, and blessed them. 51 x And it came to pass, while he blessed, them, he was parted from them, and was carried up into heaven. 52 y And they worshipped him, and returned to Je-ru'sadem with great joy: 53 £» 52 'soiiein^ufred 16 of them the hour when he began to amend; An They y said therefore unto him, Yesterday at the seventh hour the fever left him. 53 So the father knew. that it was at tl? tha\ me hour' in tlw which Je'sus said unto him, Thy son liveth: and himself believed, and his whole house. 54i This If again the second SggW Je'sus did, w Taying as come out of Ju-dse'ainto GSTi-lee. CHAPTER 5. Healing on the sabbath. The cavilers reproved. Christ tells who he is. 1 A^ter';" thlse things there was a feast of the Jew§ ; and Je'sus went up to Je-ru'sa-lem. 2 Now there is fn -Jg-ru'sa-lem s by the sheep m %atf a pool, which is called in the He'brew tolJ ' gue s BS-th8§'da, having five porches. 3 In these lay a SKfl multitude of iB^^, blind, halt, withered; i waiting for the moving of the water, . ' a For an angel went down at a certain season into the pool, and troubled the water : whosoever then first after the troubling of the water stepped in was made. whole of whatsoever disease he had. 5 And a certain man was there, which had an 'SeeT^ thirty and eight years' in his infirmity. (3 When Je'sus saw ■him iy mg , and knew that he had been now a long time in that case, he saith unto him, wonwest thou be made whole ? ■ 7 The lm siek ent man answered him, Sir, I have no man, when the water is troubled, to put me into the pool : but while I am coming, another steppeth down before me. 8. Je'sus saith unto: him, c Arle, take up thy bed, and walk. 9 And itrSgitway the man was made whole, and took up his bed' and -in i : and d on the same day was the sabbath. \VdlK.e<-l. Now it was the sabbath on that day. 10' IF so the Jew§ :theret '^ said unto him that was cured, It is the sab- bath; £^ : *it is. not lawful for thee to tateuVtfiy bed. 11 Buthe answered them, He that made me whole, the same said unto one, Take up thy bed,' and walk. 12 ¥£!£ asked they him, wffiftie man is that wllloh said unto thee, Take up %\f d \ and walk?- ' \A\o 140 The Father and the Son. ST. JOHX, 5. Of the resurrection. 18 iVut 1 lie that was healed wist not who it was: for Je'sus had con- veyed himself away, a multitude being in &f place. 14 Afterward Je'sus tindeth him in the temple, and said unto him, Behold, thou art made whole: 'sin no more, lest a worse thing "belaif thee. 15 The man we e n a aw J y, and told the Jewg that it was Je'sus' which had made him whole. 16 And *>$§&* did -the Jews, persecute Je'sus- because he liad d ?d one these things on the sabbath. day " 17 IT But Je'sus answered them, " My Father worketh even 1 .' I work. There his caus he not only hac ^ e ken the . sabbath, but sald also «£& God was his own Father, 'making himself equal with God. 19 j e ^he n r s efo e re e ans'vered and said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, *The Son can do nothing of himself, but what he seeth the Father doing: for what tilings soever he doeth, these thesona^X\h* n n nke likewise. manner. 20 For 'the Father loveth the Son, and sheweth him all things that himself doeth: and SSS^SSS; that ye may marvel. 21 For as the Father raiseth up the dead' and quickeneth them; m even so the Son a iso quickeneth whom he will. 22 For either doth the Father ju&T man, but ne "hath 00 ^S ed all julfement UlltO tllC Soli; 23 Itt all we '^ uld ho He that honoureth not the Son honoureth not the Father which toth sent him. 24 Verily, verily, I say unto you, p He that heareth my word, and believeth' on him that sent me, hath e lSnai ng life, and ^met™ into "?«&&??' 9 but hSh passed & death S& life, 25 Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour ^SSietEf ' and now is, when r the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God- and they that hear shall live. 26 For as the Father hath life in himself; even so gave he given to the Son aiso to have life in himself; 27aM dsll heglv; en him authority to execute "judgement! ' * because he is the Son of man. 28 Marvel not at this : for the hour is CO mrth g ' in the which aU that are in the fombs s shall hear his voice, 29"and d shall come forth; x they that have done good, unto the res- urrection of life ; and they that have done Ti 1 ; unto the resurrection II iudsiement. 30 -"I can of mineownself myself do nothing: as I hear, I judge: and my the Father which hath him that sent me. 31 a If I bear witness of myself, my witness is not true. 32 If h T if e is another that beareth witness of me; and I know that the witness which he witnesseth of me is true. 33 Ye nave sent unto John, °and he M&%%ih witness unto the truth. 34 But thewifi "/nay* be saved. 35 He was Sa^ d S^»aS8foi^: and «ye were willing f ££j5»? £9fe hi his light. 36 If But / ri] e a wnS^mih n ftove is greater than that % JShn : for ' the works 82 141. A. D. 31. g ch. 9. 4. h ch. 7. 19. i ch. 10. 30, 03. k ver. 30. ch. 3. 2S ; 4; 12.49. Mat. 11. 27. ch. 3. 35. Acts 17. 31. - 1 John 2. 23. u Is. 26. 19. 1 Cor. 15. 52. 1 Thes. 4. 16. x Dan. 12. 2. Mat. 25. 32. y ver. 19. i> Mat. 3. 17. ch. S. 18. 1 John 5. 6. d 2 Pet. 1. 19. e Mat. 13. 20 ; 21. 26. Mar. 6. 20. / 1 John 5. 9. y ch. 3. 2 ; 10. 23 ; 15. 24. Christ the Son of God. ST. JOHN, 6. Five thousand fed. k ver. 46. Is. 8. 20. Lu. l(i. 29. Acts 17. 11. I Dent. 18. 15. Lu. 24. 27. ch. 1. 45. ?« ch. 1. 11. n ver. 34. 1 Thes. 2. 6. o ch. 12. 411. p Rom. 2. 29. o Rom. 2. 12. rGen. 3. 15. Deut. 18. 15 ch. 1. 45. Acts 2U. 22. 6 Lev. 23. 5, 7. ch. 2. 13 ; 5. 1. cMat. 14.14. Mar. 6. 35. Lu. 9. 12. 2Gr. loaves. c/Num. 11. 21, 22. 3 See marginal note on Mat. 18. 28. /Gen. 49. 10. Deut. 18. 15. Mat. 11. 3. ch. 1.21; 4. 19, 25 ; 7. 40. which the Father hath given me to acc ?omp h iish, the ye™ works that I do, bear witness of me, that the Father hath sent me. 37 And the Father hlmself ' which hath sent me, he A hath borne witness of me. Ye have neither heard his voice at any time, l nor seen his shape. " inn. 38 And ye have not his word abiding in you : for whom he hath sent, him ye believe not. 39 1 k Inarch the scriptures; " ye think that m them ye have eternal 40 m arSf ye will not come to me, that ye "ml 1 " have life. 41 " I receive not h gio?y r from men. 42 But I know you, that ye have not the love of God in y0 ur°eives. 43 I am come in my Father's name, and ye receive me not : if another shall come hi his own name, him ye will receive. 44 ° How can ye believe, which receive h gio?y r one of another, and seek not p the honour ^^ ^^ frQm ^ ^ God ^ on^ ? 45 D ftS2ffi k that I will accuse you to the Father : * there is .„ that accuseth you, even Mo'§e§, - )r had ye believed Mo'§es, ye would b&Y &i&t yea me; r for he wrote of me. 47 But if ye believe not his writings, how shall ye believe my words ? CHAPTER 6. Five thousand fed. Christ walks on the sea. 1 After a these things Je'sus went lee, which is the sea of Ti-be'ri-as. 2 And a great multitude followed him, because they KidVhe sTg™ which The bread of life. the sea of Gal 'I- 3 And Je'sus went up into the mountain, and there he sat with his disciples. 4 6 sot the passover, the feast of the Jew§, was atTand. K «T e When TH'cmc then lifted ,,„ his „„„ Qri j saw _ ™.„ Qn f company come O "| -J e §US therefore lifting Up his eyes, ailU seeing that a great multitude eometh unto him, be saith unto Phil'ip, Whence s lte we t0 buy 2 bread, that these may eat? 6 And this he said to prove him: for he himself knew what he would do. 7 Phil'ip answered him, d Two hundred 8 pennyworth of bread is not sufficient for them, that every one of them may take a little. 8 One of his disciples, An'drew, Sfmon Pe'ter's brother, saith unto him, 9 There is a lad here, which hath five barley loaves, and two sraa11 fishes : e but what are tUeJe among so many? 10 And Je'sus said, Make the people sit down. Now there was much grass in the place. So the men sat down, in number about five thousand. 11 And Je'sus therefore took the loaves ; and wla ha£ng ad given thanks, he distributed to the disciples, and the disciples ^ them ^^ wepe get down . and likewise a iso of the fishes as much as they would. fragments that -pp-mam' broken pieces which -t ciiicttii over, Therefore 13 they gathered that nothing be lost. and filled twelve baskets with and above b^oke^cTsftom the five barley loaves, which remained over a ™<™ unto them that had eaten. -1 \ Then those men, when they had seen the miracle that Je'sus j:j ooirl T'Viio ic* r\f a When therefore the people saw t lie sign which he U1U, they od-lU, J. lllh lb Ul d/ Mnti 142 Christ walks on the , ST. JOHN, 6. Christ the bread of life. 15 IT When Je'gus therefore P p e e r r ceS that they W e«°abo«t to come and take him by force, to make him a king, h with p drew d again into the mountain himself alone. 16 s'And when ev eve^?ngcame , me, his disciples went down unto the sea' : 17 andthey entered into a boat, and we re?iL g over the sea to unto d Ca-per'- na-um. And it was now dark, and Je'sus had not ye t come to them. 18 And the sea W as ruing hy reason of a great wind that blew. 19 when therefore they had rowed about five and twenty or thirty fur- longs, they behow Je'sus walking on the sea, and drawing the boat: and they were afraid. 20 But he saith unto them, It is I ; be not afraid. nigh unto was at the land whither they were goW '"' s day following, ' Un the morrow the sea saw that there was none other 2 boat there, save that one whereinto his diseiples were entered, and ^^ jg/ §ug wgj^ not with his disciples into the boat, but that his disciples we welt nc away alone ; 23 (howbeft 1 there came other boats from Ti-be ri-as nigh unto the place where they atethl bread' after tlmt the Lord had given thanks , :) : 24 when 11 the multitude therefore saw that Je'sus was not there, neither his disciples, they themsrfvMgS^^ntoth^boats, and came to Ca-per'na-um, seeking for Je'sus. 25 And when they had found him on the other side of the sea, they said unto him, Rab'bl, when earnest thou hither ? 26 Je'sus answered them and said, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Ye seek me, not because ye saw the SS5# es ' but because ye ^itf* of the loaves, and were filled. 27 woX not for the meat which perisheth, but h for the* meat which e abide e th unto ev ete?naf g life, which the Son of man shall give unto you : i 4V™ V,ii-v-. hath God the Father c.r*nl,-vrl 101 mm the Father, even God, hath Sealed.. 28 Ihty" said there/ore unto him, What Suit we do, that we Zlf work the works of God? 29 Je'sus answered and said unto them, * This is the work of God, that ye believe on him whom he hath sent. 30 They said therefore unto him, 'What tStoSutorS'n, that we may see, and believe thee ? what d W orkesuhSuV 31 '"Our fathers ate the manna in the wiEess; as it is written, "He gave them bread out of heaven to eat. 32 Then Je'sus therefore said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, itwasn^XeUhaVgaVe^uthe bread outTt heaven ; but my Father giveth you the true bread out oi heaven. 33 For the bread of God is that which cometh down f u r t of heaven, and giveth lif e unto the world. 34 ° Ihe? said therefore unto him, Lord, evermore give us this bread. 35 And Je'sus said unto them, p I am the bread of life : q he that cometh to me shall n n of hunger; and he that belie veth on me shall never thirst. 36 '■ But I said unto you, tlaf ye also have seen me, and yet believe not. 37 s All that which the Father giveth me shall come un°to me ; and 'him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out. 38 For I am a 2ome down from heaven, "not to do mine own will, *but the will of him that sent me. 39 And this is the Father ' s will ™ thlt sent me, » that of all that which he hath given me I should lose nothing, but should raise it up agaln at the last day. : that every one thlu.ehoillth the 143 i Mat. 3. 17. Mar. 1. 11. Lu. ?,. 22. ch. 1.33. Acts 2. 22. /.: 1 John 3. i I Mat. 12. 38. Mar. 8. 11. 1 Cor. 1. 22. » ver. 45. t Mat. 24. 24. 2Tira'.2.'l9.' 1 John 2. 19. X cb.%. 34. V ch. 10. 28 ; 17.12; 18.9. Christ the tread of life. ST. JOHN, 6. Christ the bread of life. a Milt. I." Mar. i;. : : Lu. 4.22 e ch. 1. 18. /Mat. 11. 27. Lu. 10. 22. ch. 1. 18. g ver. 40. ch. 3. 16, 18. h ver. 33, ; t ver. 31. k ver. 51, ; 3Gr. true drink. r 1 John 3. 24. u Mar. 16. 19- ch. 3. 13. Acts 1. 9. Son, and believeth on him, s i3d 'have Ttenmi ng life; and I will raise him up at the last day. 41 The Jew§ therefore murmured concerning him, because he said, I am the bread which came down u°tof heaven.' 42 And they said, "Is not this Je'sus, the son of Joseph, whose father and mother we know? how ^Mf^yf 1 ' I anf^me down Sffife heaven? 43 Je'§us thereforf ? answered and said unto them, Murmur not among yourselves. 44 b No man can come to me, except the Father which hatla sent me draw him : and I will raise him up f„ the last day. 45 c It is written in the prophets, And they shall a Ti hi taught of God. d T?T7-r>-r.tT man therefore fl, 4- V.a+Vi Vioovrli and liath learned <>r the Father. nm-nni-V, "JiVery one mat liatn liearCl f rom the Father, and hath learned, COmetil unto me. 46 e Isrot that any inan hath seen the Father, ^save he which is from God, he hath seen the Father. 47 Verily, verily, I say unto you, 9 He that believeth onme hath rerla ' ' eten 48 49 'Your fathers did eat the manna in the wilderness, and they died. 50 k This is the bread which cometh down out of heaven, that a man may eat thereof, and not die. 51 I am the living bread 'which came down ™t"ot heaven: if any man eat of this bread, he shall live for ever: I will give is my flesh, whll - ,lll¥lllslTe for the life of the world. 52 The Jew§ therefor man give us ml flesh to eat? 53 Then Je'sus therefore said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except p ye eat the flesh of the Son of man 1 and drink his blood, ye have Sot life in y0 i2SSVes. 54 *H?tifat eateth my flesh' and drinketh my blood' hath eternal life ; and I will raise him up at the last day. 55 For my flesh is 2 meat indeed, and my blood is 3 drink indeed. 56 He that eateth my flesh' and drinketh my blood' 'awdeth 11 in me, and I in him. 57 As the living Father hath sent me, and I live because of the Father; so he that eateth me, !7 e ™\to shall live became of me. 58 s This is thf bread which came down u°t "f heaven : not as y t h e r fathers did eatf^ffl and ^ff : he mat eateth of this bread shall live for ever. 59 These things said he in the synagogue, as he taught in Ca-per'- na-um. 60 'Many therefore of his disciples, when they had heard this, said, This is a a hard saying ; who can hear it ? 61 i}u! n Je'gus knowing in himself that his disciples murmured at u U s, e said unto them, Doth this caused" Stumble? 62 » What then if ye S ho s ufd Uhow the Son of man SgggftSg where he was before ? 63 '' It is the spirit that quickeneth ; the flesh profiteth nothing : the words that I havl p sf oken unto you' thev -are spirit, and (hev are life. 64 But ■" there are some of you that believe not. For z Je'gus knew from the beginning who they were that believed not, and who i twa s that should betray him. 65 And he said, T For e tws e a cl^se I havei said unto you, that no man can come unto me, except it w D f given unto him of JSl Father. 144 Christ reproves his brethren. ST. JOHN, 7. Christ teaches in the temple. 66 1 more with him. 67 Thensaid Je'sus said therefore unto the twelve, would ye also go away? 68 Then Si'mori Pe'ter answered him, Lord, to whom shall we go? thou hast ''the words of eternal life. pent V ,^1 -.-rr^ believe ni ,.i are sure +.i-. j- j-i-,„,, ,,i. that Christ, tbe Son of the living /^^/i 69 rt AllCL We have believed alia know tiiat tllOU art the Holy One of CrOCl. 70 Jg'sus answered them, e Sfd ve not I choose you the twelve, '"and one of you is a devil ? 71 Nwhe spake of Judas Is - car ' 10t the son of Si'mon : i s , car 'i-ot, for he it was that should betray him, ?^"f one of the twelve. CHAPTER 7. Christ reproves his brethren. Teaches in the temple. Enmity of the Pharisees. 2 6 Kow the feast of the f/ews, the feast of tabernacles, was at hand. 3 ° His brethren therefore said unto him, Depart hence, and go into Ju-daVa, that thy disciples also may hew thy works wwch thou doest. 4 For thereU no man """ doeth anythll^ in secret, and he himself seeketh to be known openly. If thou doest these things, mSSLt thyself to the world. 5 For d ^%T his brethren did not believe Z him. 6 Then Je'sus therefore saith unto them, e Mj time is not yet come; but your time is alway ready. 7 -The world cannot hate you; but me it hateth, 'because I testify of it, that ft 1 ? works " iereof are evil. 8 Go ye up unto the 8 feast: I go not up yet unto this feast; h because my time is not yet Mmw" 9 Snd e having d said these $Z% unto them, he abode still in Gall-lee. 10 IT But when his brethren were gone up' un to the feast, then went he also up, ™ tothefeast < not $m&v, but as it were in secret. 11 '"he 11 ■ w e Jew§ therefore sought Mm at the f east, ' and said, Where is he ? 12 And * there was much murmuring among the mummies concerning 13 Howbeit no man spake openly of him m for fear of the Jew§. 14 IP But when it was now the midst of the feast Je'§us went up into the temple, and taught. 15 »fg dtlie Jews, therefore marvelled, saying, HoW knoweth this man letters, having never learned? 16 Je'sus therefore answered them, and said, °My teafmSI is not mine, but his that sent me. \ 17 * If any man wi iTethto do his will, he shall know of the toS whether it be of God, or whether I speak fro f m myself. 18 9 He that speaketh fr ° f m himself seeketh his own glory: but he that seeketh thl glory of mm that sent him, the same is true, and no unrighteousness is in. him. 19 '"Did not Mo'§e§ give you the law, and yet -none of you k a oetn h the law ? s Why J e °k ye at30Ut to kill me ? to kill thee ? 21 Je'gus answered and said unto them all marvel. OO u Mo'ses therefore gave unto T riun niymimmniATi; /,,„-<- because •! ; r , _.c "ix/r^'HTx-, 4* For this cause hath Mo'ses given yOU CllCUmClSlOn (not that it IS 01 MO §6§, x but of the fathers;' and 7e on the sabbath d yJ circumcise a man. 145 A. D. 32. ver. 60. a ch. S. 16, 18. 6 Lev. 23. 34. d Mar. 3. 21. k ch. 9. 16. I ver. 40. Mat. 21.41 n Mat. 13. 54. Lu. 4. 22." o ch. 3. 11. p ch. 8. 43. q ch. 5. 41. ; Mat. 12. 14. Mar. 3. 6. ch. 5. 16, 18. x Gen. 17. 10. Enmity of the Pharisees. ST. JOHN, 7. They seek, to take Christ. 2 Or, without breaking the law of Moses. V eh. 5. 8, 9. z Deut. 1. 16. eh. 8. 15. Jam. 2. 1. Lu. 4. 22. c ch. 8. 14. Rom. 3. 4. /ch. 1. 18. g Mat. 11. 2 ch. 10. 15. h ver. 19. Mar. 11. 1! Lu. 19. 47. ch. 8. 37. i -per. 44. 23 If a man r n eJSfyS£^^S^ffigffiS 2 that the law of Mo'§e§ s ^ y d not be broken ; are ye wroth wfth me, because v I have made a man every whit whole on the sabbath ? day ? 24 £ Judge not according to the appearance, but judge righteous jSdf^ent. 25 some therefore of them of Je-ru'sa-lenr sa i d , Is not this he' whom they seek to kill '? 26 AmV'lo, he speaketh oSlniy, and they say nothing unto him. "can it be that the rulers mS" that this is the very Christ? 27 b Howbeit we know this man whence he is : but when the Christ cometh, no ^ knoweth whence he is. 28 Tllencried Je'sus therefore cried in the temple, te s a 1 chi£g! I nd' saying, c Ye both know me, and ye know whence I am; and d I am not come of myself, but he that sent me e is true, / whom ye know not. 29 But g I know him; bemuse I am from him, and he hath sent me. him, because his hour was not yet come. 31 £uf * many of. the m ui«e e many believed on hinr ; and they o Lev. 23. 36. p Is. 55. 1. ch. 6. 35. q Deut. 18. 15. r Is. 12. 3 ; 44. 3. ch. 4. 14. s Is. 44. 3. ch. 16. 7. Acts 2. 17, 33. t ch. 12. 16. ! Deut. 18. 15. ch. 1. 21. : ch. 4. 42. Mat. 2. 5. Lu. 2. 4. a 1 Sam. 16. will he do more said, When than K which this S hath done ? 32 1 The Phar'i-sees. heard that the n&ffifegj^ things con- cerning him ; and the SERIES? and the pUM 1 sent officers to take him. 33 Thensaid Je'sus th u ere?or h e e Sid, ' Yet a little while am I with you, and then I go unto him that sent me. 34 Ye m shall seek me, and shall not find ml- and where I am, mtMr ye cannot come. "" T TIIid among the we shall not find him ? will he go unto ■ the Di«Sn among the < MkSf ' and teach the G a?S ? 36 What ™<™™r of wing ig thig word that he gaidi Ye shall geek me ^ and shall not find ml'! and where I am, mther ye cannot come ? 37 ° now on the last day, the* great day of the feast, Je'sus stood and cried, saying, p If any man thirst, let him come unto me, and drink. 38 9 He that believeth on me, as the scripture hath said, r out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water. on ( s Bui nnss|i:iki'hcof the Kpirii , which they that believe on him should receive : for the Ho'ly Ghost 0» But i his spake lie of the Spirit, which they that believed on him were to receive : for the Spirit was was not yet given ; because that Je'sus was not yet t glorified.) not yet given ; because Je'sus was not yet glorified. 40 1[ ffi of the m SSgS.de therefore, when they heard SSS^afe said, Of _ j-^^j.^ this is «+>,£. Prophet. This is of a Li Utn me prophet. 41 Others said, x This is the Christ. But some said, what® doth the Christ come y out of Gal'i-lee ? it Beth'le-hem, thevmage "where Da'vid was? 43 So 6 there 2£e a division ail l„ ng the m u!tr?ude because of him. 44 And c some of them would have taken him ; but no man laid hands on him. like this man. said unto them, Why n d a w e ye not Xx W i him ? 46 The officers answered, d Never man so spake. J 1*7 Then answered them the Thar'i-sees, a _ „„ „i m deceived? ~t t The Phar'i-sees therefore answered them, -ti-1 c jc ctlbU led astray ? aq e Have ___ _£ 4-1,,-, ™-.l^-»>n, or of the Phar'i-sees believed on him? 45 e Hath any 01 tUe rulers believed on him, or of the Phar'i-sees? 49 But this muftit°i?dewhkh knoweth not the law are aSed. 50 Mc-o-de'mus saith unto them- ('he that came to J S beforer*' being one of them)* 146 The adulterous woman. ST. JOHN, The light of the world. 51 s'Doth our law judge a l v man, except it first hear from himself and know what he doeth ? 52 They answered and said unto him, Art thou also of Gal'l-lee ? Search, and ^tnaf h out of Gal'i-lee ariseth no prophet. c o 2 And every man went unto his own house. Do ' [And they went every man unto his own house : CHAPTER 8. The adulterous woman. The light of the world. Jews answered. i Je'sus went unto the mount of Ol'ives. J- but Je'sus went unto the mount of Ol'ives. O And early in the morning he came again into the temple, and all the people came unto him ; and he sat a And early in the morning he came again into the temple, and all the people came unto him ; and he sat down, and taught them. down, and taught them. 9 And the scribes and Phar'i-sees brought unto him a woman taken in adultery ; and when they had set •J And the scribes and the Phar'i-sees bring a woman taken in adultery ; and having set her in the midst, her in the midst, his finger wrote on the ground, as though he heard them not. down, and with his finger wrote on the ground. H So when they continued asking him, he lifted up himself, and said unto them, He that is without r,in i But when they continued asking him, he lifted up himself, and said unto them, He that is without sin among you, let Mm first cast a stone at her. among you, let him first cast a stone at her. q And again he stooped down, and wrote on the ground. And again he stooped down, and with his finger wrote on the ground. 9 And they which heard it, c being convicted by their own conscience, went out one by one, beginning And they, when they heard it, went out one by one, beginning from the eldest, even unto the last : and at the eldest, even unto the last : and Je'sus was left alone, and the woman standing in the midst. Je'sus was left alone, and the woman, where she was, in the midst. 1 a When Je'sus had lifted up himself, and saw none but the woman, he said unto her, Woman, when ■l U And Je'sus lifted up himself, and said unto her, Woman, where are they '? did no man condemn thee '.' are those thine accusers ? hath no man condemned thee ? 12 f Agitatherrfore Je'sus spake unto them, saying, / I am the light of the world : he that followeth me shall not walk in the darkness, but shall have the light of life. 13 The Phar'i-see§ therefore said unto him, g Thou bearest witness of thyself ; thy Witness is not true. 14 Je'gus answered and said unto them, Even!? I bear witness of myself, but h ye ITw not 1 whence I come, a n r d whither I go. 15 *Ye judge after the flesh; *I judge no man. 16 t-eaa y nd if I judge, my judgment ig true; for l l am not alone, but I and the Father that sent me. ! also written in your law, . and in your law it is written, 18 I am one «"«* tear me beareth witness of me, 19 11™ said ^Yore unto him, Where is thy Father ? - neither know witness he that beareth witness of myself, and " the Father that sent Je'sus answered, in 9 the treasury, as he taught in the laidlmndson him . ^f jor^ . Mg hom . wag Qot yet my Father also. 20 These words spake Je - temple : and r no man come. 21 T £e en said th J e e r e? re again unto them, I go ^7' and ch. 7. 28. c ch. 3. 32. h ch. 14. 10. i ver. 16. k ch. 4. 34. m Rom. 6. 14. Jam. 1. 25. i* ver. 39. Mat. 3. 9. q Rom. 8. 2. )■ ver. 40. ch. 7. 19. i ver. S3. Mat. 3. 9. w Rom. 2. 28. Gal. 3. 7, 29. z Is. 63. 16. Mai. 1. 6. a 1 John 5. 1. 6 ch. 16. 27 ; 17. 8, 23. c ch. 5. 43 ; 7. 28, 29. d ch. 7. 17. e Mat. 13. 38. 1 John 3. 8. /Jude6. 4 z I said therefore unto you, that ye shall die in your sins : "for except ye believe not that I am he, ye shall die in your sins. 28-^1 said the&e unto him, Who art thou? Alld Je'sus tia unto them, Even the same that which I have aKpota unto you from the beginning. 26 I have many things to s p a L and to judge concerning you: A 6 he 4-V.n-t- oa-n-i- mo in 4- wlQ . onrl c I speak to the world those things which I have heardof him. L1M.I SyJLlU lilt; Ih LI lit; , clllU. the things which I lie aid from him, these speak I unto the -world. 27 They ^St not that he spake to them of the Father. 28 Thensaid Je'sus tfiA, When ye have "lifted up the Son of man, e then shall ye know that I am he, and f that I do nothing of myself; but ° as the Father hath taught me, I speak these things. 29 And * he that sent hie is with me ; ' the lf her hath not left me alone ; A 'for I do always "he 86 things that are SW to him. 30 As he spake these things', l many believed on him. Then said t k If ye Je'sus therefore said to those Jew§ which had believed on him, MdcT in my word, then are ye t rui y my disciples,- " ldeed; ye shall know the truth, and rt the truth shall make you free. 33 IT They answered un to him, n We be A'bra-ham's seed, and \£l% never yet been in bondage to any man : how sayest thou, Ye shall be made free? 34 Je'sus answered them, Verily, verily^ I say unto you, ° Everymlf that committeth sin is the bondservant of sin. 35 And * the boSrvLt abideth not in the house for ever: bl " the f °n abideth for ever. 36 * If InerefmfthelZ shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed. 'ye seek to kill me, and ye a i so do 37 I know that ye are A'bra-ham's seed because my word hath not "recourse in you. 38 s I speak tnAmngs which I have seep with ™1 Father things which^4Mi»r'fatii€r^ - • 39 They answered and said unto him, * ffig j s s $5&& Je^us saith unto them, u If ye were A'bra-ham's children, ye would do the works of A'bra-ham, 40 x But now ye seek to kill me, a man that hath told you the truth, v which I lmve heard from God: this did not A'bra-ham. 41 Ye do the ^ of your father. ?g™ said & t0 him, We $g* not born of fornication ; £ we have one Father, even God. 42 Je'sus said unto them, "If God were your Father, ye would love me : "for I pr ^e ed forth and ameome from God; for 'neither g& I come of myself, but he sent me. 43 "Why do ye not understand my speech? %Te n because ye cannot hear my word. 44 e Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father it is y |our will to do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and ^ stood not in the truth, because there is no truth in him. ; When he speaketha lie, he speaketh of his own: for he is a liar, and the father thereof. 45 bSi 1 because I tel LV" the truth, ye believe me not. 46 Which of you Sffi me of sin ? Al f f if I say tlie truth,- why do ye not believe me? 47 " He that is of God he^eth.^SS^^^i^VS^ye hear them not, because ye are not of God. 48 '^I'neTews'answIreT 8 ' and said unto him, Say we not well that thou art a Sa-mar'i-tan, and ''hast a devil? 49 Je'sus answered, I have not a devil; but! honour my Father, and ye do dishonour me. 50 I judgeth. I seek not mine own glory: there is one that seeketh and 148 Sight restored to a blind man. ST. JOHN, 9. The blind man 51 Verily, verily, I say unto you, A Tf a man keep my wTi 1 ^' he shall never see death. 52 Th IL^e d wsIaid vs unto him, Now we know that thou hast a devil. ' A'brSi-ham is dead, and the prophets ; and thou sayest, If a man keep my word!' he shall never taste of death._ 53 Art thou greater than our father A'bra-ham, which is dead ? and the prophets are dead : whom makest thou thyself ? If I & r myself, my h $,° ry r i me ; of whom ye say, that he is your God- 55 ami ° ye have not known him ; but I know him ; and if I should say, I know him not, I shall be fikeunt k o e you,°a'i°ar: but I know him, and keep hi« saying- Ilia word. _ 56 Your father A'bra-ham ? rejoiced to see my day: q and he saw ff; and was glad. 57 Tii"feVs^herefore'slid unto him, Thou art not yet fifty years old, and hast thou seen A'bra-ham? • _58 Je'sus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Before A'bra-ham 2 was, r I am. 59 Thl? s took they up stones therefore to cast at him : but Je'sus hid him- self, and Went OUt Of the temple: *goingt^o U gh the midst oftheiB, arid so passed by. CHAPTER 9. The light of the world. Sight restored to a blind man. Pharisees cast him out. 1 And as J ^i ls passed by, he saw a man wmch ^ ras blind from Us birth. 2 And his disciples asked him, saying, Ravli; a who did sin, this man, or his parents, that he should be born blind? 8 Je'sus answered, Neither h im this man si f m f ' nor his parents : b but that the works of God should be made manifest in him. 4 c we must work the works of him that sent me, while it is day : the night cometh, when no man can Work. 5 A whe5 EVS I am in the world, d I am the light of the world. 6 When he had thus spoken, e he spat on the ground, and made clay of the spittle, and he 3 anointed $s eyes of the blind man with the clay, 7 am? said unto him, Go, wash f in the pool of Si-lo'anr (which is by interpretation, Sent)? 5 He went h £Zy y therefore, and washed, and came seeing The was aiiggar, said, Is not this he that sat and begged ? ; 9 others said, T if is he: others ^ajMit he is like him; hv i^ said, I amAe. 10 The?Sid therefore unto him, How then were thine eyes opened? 11 He answered, an The ld ' h man that is called Je'sus made clay, and anointed mine eyes, and said unto me, Go to : tl ' epoolof Si-lo'am, and wash : a s n d I went aW ay and washed, and I received sight. 12 In^heys'aid 7 unto him, Where fry he ? He & I know not. 14 §ow it was the sabbath opened his eyes. the day when Je'sus made the clay, and said unto them, He put clay upon mine eyes, and I washed, and do see. 16 gMStemSSSSWSfc This man is not A God, because he keepeth not the sabbath. d £ut oSierT 5 said, *How can a man that is a sinner do such m si. a , ( is e ? ? And x ' there was a division among them. 17 They say therefore unto the blind man again, What sayest thou of him. that he hath opened thine eyes ? 149 e he said, 'He is a prophet. k ch. 5. 24. I Zech. 1. 5. 2Gr. irtj,: l,ori). r Ex. S. 14. ch. 17. 5, 2< Col. 1. 17. s ch. 10. 31, Sfl ; 11. S. t Lu. 4. 30. c ch. 4. 34 ; .5. 19, 36 ; 11. 9; 12.35. d ch. 1. 5, 9 ; e Mar. 7.' 33? ch. 3. 2. k ch. 7. 12. 43 ; 10. 19. I ch. 4. 19 ; i The blind man cast out. ST. JOHN, 10. Christ is the door. q ch. 8. 14. r ch. 3. 10. s Job 27. 0. Ps. IS. 41. Jer. 11. 11. Ezek. 8. 18 Mar. 1. 1. ch. 10. 3fi. 1 John 5. 6 Rom. 2. 19. c ch. 15. 22, 24. 18 The Jew§ therefore did not believe concerning him, that he had been blind, and had received his sight, until they called the parents of him that had received his sight; 19 An a-nd ey asked them, sayir _ blind? how then doth he now see? 20 His parents answered them and said, We know that this is our son, and that he was born blind : 21 Butb Lvt y ho t w means he now seeth, we know not ; or who hath opened his eyes, we know not: alkMm^ifofa 1 ^; he shall speak for himself. 22 These Xngs^id his parents, because m they feared the Jews. : for the Jew§ had agreed already, that if any man sh d o ld id confess ^&ttol>T Christ, he n should be put out of the synagogue. 23 Therefore said his parents, He is of age ; ask him. 24 T s e o n thfy ln called a seco h nJtime the man that was blind, and said unto him, "Give giorytoWod? : p we know that this man is a sinner. 25 He therefore answered, and said ' Whether he be a sinner, or no ' I know not : one thing I know, that, whereas I was blind, now I see. 26 Th!£ said ^S^MEli, What did he to thee? how opened he thine eyes? 27 He answered them, I have told you a y e e n a noV, and ye did not hear: wherefore would ye hear It again ? ^Sa ye also become his disciples ? 28 Ind 1 they reviled him, and said, Thou art his disciple ; but we OT>c . Mo'ses' disciples. cli f disciples of Mo'ses. 29 We know that God hath pa P k o e ken unto Mo'§e§: bma'sfor this £&?• *we know not from whence he is. 30 The man answered and said unto them, r Why, herein is th™ma?veiT thing, ^at ye know not from whence he is, and yet he hath opened mine eyes. 31 No we we know that s God heareth not sinners : but if any man be a worshipper of God, and d d e o h his will, him he heareth. 32 Since the world began it was never heard that any on an opened the eyes of one am at n was born blind. 33 'If this man were not from God, he could do nothing. 34 They answered and said unto him, u Thou wast altogether born in sins, and clost thou teach us ? And they cast him out. 35 Je'sus heard that they had cast him out : he said, untohim ' Dost thou believe on -the Son of God? 36 He answered and said, And who is he, Lord, that I "Say* believe on him? 37 And Je'sus said unto him, Thou hast both seen him, and ^LViul that Seth with thee. 38 And he said, Lord, I believe. And he worshipped him. 39 IT And Je'sus said, 2 For ju ^Sent a cSmeT e into this world, "that they which see not Z? 1 see; and that they which see '"ntyblcZt blind. 40 A Those' e of the Phar'i-sees which were with him heard these ThinS: and said unto him, Are we aisobimd? 41 Je'sus said unto them, c If ye were blind, ye would have no sin : but now ye say, We see ; therefore your sin remaineth. CHAPTER 10. Christ is the door. The good shepherd. Jews seek to stone Christ. 1 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that entereth not by the door into the foid s of e the 01 sheep, but climbeth up some other way, the same is a thief and a robber. 2 But he that entereth in by the door is the shepherd of the sheep. 150 Christ is the good shepherd. ST. JOHN, 10. Jeios seek to stone Christ. 3 To him the porter openeth ; and the sheep hear his voice : and he calleth his own sheep by name, and leadeth them ont. 4 A Hv&£ en he tt&t forth aU his own, sheep - he goeth before them, and the sheep follow him : for they know his voice. 5 And a stranger will they not follow, but will flee from him : for they know not the voice of strangers. 6 This 2 parable spake Jesus unto them : but they understood not what things they were which he spake unto them. 7 je'suTthertfore^id unto them again, Verily, verily, I say unto you, I am the door of the sheep. 8 All that came before me are thieves and robbers: but the sheep did not hear them. 9 " I am the door : by me if any man enter in, he shall be saved, and shall go in and g0 out, and S haii find pasture. 10 The thief cometh not, but that°he t may steal, and t0 kill, and t0 destroy : I ai ?ame ie that they "Sg* have life, and ^BS^S* have it more abun- dantly. 11 b I am the good shepherd: the good shepherd layetTdown his life for the sheep. 12 b hV 16 that is a a n hireling, and not " a e shepherd, whose own the sheep are not, beholdeth the wolf coming, and ° leaveth the sheep, and fleeth, : and the wolf ^A them, and scattereth th /L s £ff p - 13 Theh i r e S ( fleeth ' because he is a a n hireling, and careth not for the sheep. 14 I am the good shepherd'; and i ''know E£«fe and Ze n ownknowme, 15 %4nas the Father kno^ down my fife for the sheep. 16 And "other sheep I have, which are not of this fold: them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice ; h and they shall became one fo flock," d one shepherd. 17 Therefore doth the Father love me, 'because I lay down my life, that I "Aiy 1 take it again. 18 No SnT taketh it away from me, but I lay it down of myself. I have 8 power to lay it down, and I A "have 3 power to take it again. 19 IF '"There a S a division again among the Jews, became of 20 And many of them said, ? He hath a 4 devil, and is mad ; why hear ye him? 21 Others said, These are not the Jgggj of ' i JS$$S&£% 1 a 4 devil. ° Can a 4 devil p open the eyes of the blind? OO *T A-nrl i+ moo at Je-ru'sa-lem the feast of the dedication, and :j_ __„„ -nVj.-,,. ZZ M Ana It Was the feast of the dedication at Je-ru'sa-lem: It Was Winter ; 23 and d Je'sus walwafwng in the temple ? in Sol'o-mon's porch. 24 TtejSwftilerefore^lme round about him, and said unto him, How long dost thou Sou 6 us n° suspense? If thou alt the Christ, tell us plainly. 25 Je'sus answered them, I told you, and ye believe 1 not : r the works that I do in my Father's name, these bear witness of me. 26 But s ye believe not, because ye are not of my sheep: as l said unt0 you - 27 ( My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me : 28 and I give unto them eternal life ; and " they shall never perish, and ei no e o r ne shall any Sc n luck them out of my hand. 29 * My Father, y which hati a |fven them un to me, is greater than all ; and no on"' 4 is able to P n atch them out of SI Father's hand. 30 z I and the Father are one. 31 Thl n a the Jew§ took up stones again to stone him. 151 h Is. 40. 11. Ezek. 34. 12. Heb. 13.LU 1 Pet. 2. 2.5. d 2 Tim. 2. 19. ■ I Or, rii/lit. k ch. 2. 19. I ch. 6. 38. Arts 2. 24, p ch. 9. 6, ", A. D. 33. q Acts 3. 11. Mary's and Martha's faith. ST. JOHN, 11. The death of Lazarus. e ch. 6. 27. 2 Or, miisecratcil. k ch. 5. 30 ; 14, 10, 11. ich. 14. 10, 11. b Mat. 20. 7. Mar. 14. 3. ch. 12. 3. h Deut. 81. 16. Mat. 9. 24. Acts 7. 60. 1 Cor. 15. Mi. 32 Je'sus answered them-, Many good works have I shewed yon from the Father ; for which of those works do ye stone me ? 33 The Jews, answered him, sayin £' For a; good work we stone thee not; but for blasphemy ; and because that thou, being a man, 6 makest thyself God. 34 Je'sus answered them, c Is it not written in your law, I said, Ye are gods ? '..•■■ . scripture cannot be broken ; the scripture cannot be broken), 36 lf v y ye of him, whom the Father hath 2 sanctified' and •'"sent into the world, Thou blasphemest; "because I said, I am ''*£! Son of God? 37 * If I do not the works of my Father, believe me not. 38 But if I do 1 them, though ye believe not me, * believe the works : that ye may know and understand z that the Father 11 ui me, and I in Mm. the Father. 39 ft Therefore they sought again to take hi m . ™ he ^^ Qut of ffie ii hand; 40 And he went away again beyond Jor'dan into the place " where John W as at the first bapuzingi and there he abode. 41 And many unto him'; and they said, but all things whatsoever John spake of this man were true. 42 p And many believed on him there. CHAPTER 11. Mary's and Martha's faith. Lazarus raised. Pharisees in council. of a Ma'ry and her sister Martha. cy (b It was that Ma'ry which anointed the Lord with ointment, and wiped his feet with her hair, whose •" And it was that Ma'ry which anointed the Lord with ointment, and wiped his feet with her hair, brother Laz'a-rus was sick.) whose brother Laz'a-rus was sick. 3 Therefore his sis The sisters there: lovest is sick. 4 Bulwhen Je'sus heard '*?,'' he said, This sickness is not unto death, Ibufi for the glory of God, that the Son of God ^ be glorified thereby. 5 Now Je'sus loved Mar'tha, and her sister, and Laz'a-rus. 6 When ^ffiffi 18 that he was sick, d he abode at that time two days stl11 in the same place where he was. 7 Then after twsL saith he to (he disciples, Let us go into Ju-dse'a again. 8 f& disciples say unto him, ^$£; e the Jews were but nowfeeking to stone thee ; and goest thou thither again ? 9 Je'sus answered, Are there not twelve hours in the day? fit a " y man walk in the day, he stumbleth not, because he seeth the light of this world. 10 But "if a man walk in the night, he stumbleth, because tliere ie sno light is not in him. 11 These things spake he: and after, thfs 1 he saith unto them, Our friend Laz'a-rus ^S^ilnLsieep; but I go, that I may awake him out of sleep. %$? of taking ot rest in sleep. 14 Then je'suf therefore said 1 unto them plainly, Lazarus is dead. ' 15 And I am glad for your sakes that I was not there, to the intent ye may believe; nevertheless let us go unto him. 152 Grief of Mary and Martha. ST. JOHN, 11. Christ at Lazarus' tomb. 16 Then said Thom'as' u^ero^'who is called DId'y-mus, sa i d unto his fellow- disciples, Let us also go, that we may die with him. 17 so' 1 when Je'sus came, tofe found that he had {£& in the ggb four days already. 18 Now Beth'a-ny was nigh unto Je-ryi'sa-lem, 2 about fifteen fur- longs off; 19 and many of the Jews, income to Mar'tha and Ma'ry, to coSfc-i? them concerning their brother. on Then Mai -SU Mar'tha -„«.. him : but Ma'ry Inn'sat in the house. •21 Then said Mat '11 efOTesaid unto Je'sus, Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died. 22 ^deve^no^knlw^hat; *' whatsoever thou tm ask of God, God will give u thee. 23 Je'sus saith unto her, Thy brother shall rise again. 24 Mar'tha saith unto him, A 'I know that he shall rise again in the resurrection at the last day. 25 Je'sus said unto her, I am l the resurrection, and the m life : n he that belie veth Z me, though he wer |^ ad ' yet shall he live : 26 and 1 whosoever Uveth and believeth " me shall never die. Be- lievest thou this ? )J 27 She saith unto him, Yea, Lord: ° I have^fileVed that thou art the Christ, the Son of God, ^"comet! into the world. 28 And when she .had AUuk she went ^?, y ' and called Ma'ry her sister secretly, saying, The Master is Se're?' and caUeth for thee. 29 And s s s he°^dien she heard tta ^ he arose quickly, and w^t unto him. " " "' i that place where Mar'tha met him. ;ha met hi: comfc were comforting her, when they saw Ma'ry, that she rose up q^cliy and went out, fol- lowed her suppolh^'tfca siw'wasKoing unto the fggJb to weep there. 32 M l'r e y n therlfor^h^ where Je'sus was, and saw him, she fell down at his feet, saying unto him, « Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died. 33 When Je'sus therefore saw her 3 weeping, and the Jew§ ff£ 3 weep- ing which came with her, he groaned in the spirit, and 4 was troubled, 34 and said, Where have ye laid him ? They ttf unto him, Lord, Come and see. 35 ''Je'sus wept. 36 ^teli^oteia;, Behold how he loved him ! 37 Brit some of them said, Could not this man, s which opened the eyes of wm that was blind, have caused that even this man a iso should not have died ? die ? ■ ■ 38 Je'sus therefore again 5 groaning m -himself cometh to the Smb.' no" it was a cave, and a stone lay agaiSt it. 39 Je'sus ilith. Take ye away the stone. Mar'tha, the sister of him that was dead, saith unto him, Lord, by this time he stinketh: for he hath been dead four days. 40 Je'sus saith unto her, Said I not unto thee, that, if thou w0 ^l b d e st, eve ' thou shouldest 'see the glory of God? 41 ?gS. they took away the stone. from the plac e where the dead was laid ' And Je'sus lifted up iiil eyes, and said, Father, I thank thee that thou hast. Tieard heardest illc. 42 And I knew that thou hear est me always : but "because of the A which Lounti I said It; that they may believe that thou 153 ! This furlong corresponds with the Greek stadium of about 600 feet. See Luke 24. 13. I ch. 5. 21 ; G. 39, 40, 44. m ch. 1. 4 ; 0. .35 ; 14. 6. Col. 3.4. Uohnl.l, 2 ; 5. 11. n ch. 3. 36. 1 John 5. 10. o Mat. 16. 16. ch. 4. 42 ; 6. 14, 69. 5 Or, beinq 7noved with huliimutiim in himself. Lazarus is raised. ST. JOHN, 12. The supper at Bethany. (/Is. 49 lJuhn e ch. JO Eph. 2 6. 16.' 14. /ch.4. 1,3. g 2 Chr 13. 19. h ch. 2. 1; 6.4 13; 5. a eh. 11. 1, b Mat. 26. cLu.10.3f ch. 11. 2. 2 See marginal Mar. 14. ! 43 And when he hiTthui spoken, he cried with a lond voice, Laz'a-rus, come forth. 44 An He he that was dead came forth, bound hand and foot with had seen the things saith unto them, Loose him, and let him go. 45 M ™ e ?heref?re of the Jew§. which came to Ma'ry' "and ^MM which Je h s e us did, believed on him. 46 But some of them went the awly ys to the Phar'i-see§, and told them "thf things which Je'sus had done. /IT «r z Then gathered the chief priests and the Phar'i-sees _ / -,^,,,,„;i n -.-,A nnVl a "TOT-. r> 4- 47 II The chief priests therefore and the Phar'i-sees gathered a COU11C11, and. SaiCl, W Hat do we ? for this man doeth many m si|ns es ' 48 If we let him thus alone, all men will believe on him : and the Ro'mang win 1 come and take away both our place and ur nation. high priest that 49 But a certain one of them, named 6 Ca'ia-ph&s, being same year, said unto them, Ye know nothing at all, 50 ° no°r r d c oyeteke account that it is expedient for y u that one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not. 51 now this belaid 6 not of himself : but being high priest that year, he prophesied that Je'gus should die for thf nation ; 52 tni d not for $f nation only, e but that S^Sr&W gather together into one the children of God that l? e e scattered abroad. 53 death. 54 Je'sus -^therefore walked no more openly among the JewsJ but went departed thence mto°the country near to the wilderness, into a city called 'E'phr&rm'; and there gg n ^SSa with g£ disciples. at hand: and many went ou U pto' cc it h And tile Jews' passover WQC! nigh <-> al-i/rnlrl V>ofya 17- But Ju'das Is-car'i-ot, one of his disciples, WHICH SHOUlCl Detl ay Mm, sa ith, 5 Why was not this ointment sold for three hundred 3 pence, and given to the poor ? 6 No™his he said, not bemuse he cared for the poor ; but because he was , V.n 4"Knrr. ing l* Then said Je'sus, Let Now this a thief, and <*i£* because the *bag< E&S& what was put therein. she kept this. but me ye have not always. and they came, not for Je sus' sake only, but that they might see Laz'a-rus also, / whom he had raised from the dead. 154 Christ enters Jerusalem. ST. JOHN, 12. A voice from heaven. 10 IT ° But the chief priests to c o°k counfei that they might put Laz'a-rus also to death ; 11 * he^wse 6 that by reason of him many of the Jews, went away, and believed on Je'sus. 12 If 'On the mo^ y ^fiStSde that ST come to the feast, when they heard that Je'sus was coming to Je-ru'sa-lem, 13 tookthe branches of the palm trees, and went forth to meet him, and cried' out, k H6-san'na : Blessed u ^F^^W that cometh in the name Of the Lord; even the King of Is'ra-el. 14 *And Je'sus, wh havtag ad found a young ass, sat thereon; as it is written, 15 '"Fear not, daughter of I'SSI behold, thy King cometh, sitting on an ass's colt. 16 These things "understood not his disciples at the first : ° but when Je'sus was glorified, p then remembered they that these things were written of him, and that they had done these things unto him, 17 The lll-Mipil.' therefore that was with him when he called Laz'a-rus out of {.hi tomb; and raised him from the dead, bare 18 that he had done this '"^l 6, 19 The Phar'i-seeg therefore said among themselves, r p Behow 3 ye prevail nothing- ^o , 1 * 1, the world is gone after him. 'were certain Greeks among t& ' that cai how en? up to wor- ship at the feast ; 22 Phil'ip cometh and telleth An'drew: anda e ain An'drew cometh, and Pllll'ip, and they tell Jg'§US. 23 1[ And Je'sus anlwerlth them, saying, x The hour is come, that the Son of man should be glorified. 24 Verily, verily, I say unto you, y Except a g£f n of wheat fall into he g e r a° r U t n h d 8J much fruit. 25 z He that loveth his life sh i a oseth se it; and he that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto life eternal. 26 If any man serve me, let him follow me ; and "where I am, there shall also my servant be : if any man serve me, him will the Father honour. 27 b Now is my soul troubled ; and what shall I say ? Father, save me from this hour. for this cause came I unto this hour. 28 Father, glorify thy name. d Th^e came therefore a voice out of heaven, saying, I have both glorified (!; and will glorify H again. 29 The multitude therefore, that stood by, and heard g; said that it had thundered : others said, An angel hatn p S p k oken to him. for your sakes 31 Now is the ISaS^ of this world: now shall f the prince of this world be cast out. 32 And I, "if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw "all £S unto me. myself. 33 ^Butfthis he said, signifying by what manner of death he should die. 34 The multitude therefore answered him, k We have heard out of the law that the Christ abideth for ever : and how sayest thou, The Son of man must be lifted up ? who is this Son of man ? 35 Then Je'sus therefore said unto them, Yet a little while z is the light 155 'Mat, 21.8. Mar. 11. 8. Lu. 19. 35. J8. 34. 14?26. s Acts 17. 4. tlK.S. 41. Acts 8. 27. 3 Mat. 10. 39 ; 16. 25. Mar. 8. 35. Lu. 9. 24. a ch. 14. 3 ; 17. 24. f Mat. 12.29. 'Lu. 10. 18. ch. 14. 30. Acts 26. 18. 2 Cor. 4. 4. Eph. 2. 2. g ch. 3. 14. h Rom. 5. 18. i ch. 18. 32. A- Ps. 89. 36, 37 ; 110. 4. Is. 9. 7 ; 53. 8 I ver. 46. ch. 1. 9 ; 8. 12 ; 9. 5. Of faith in Christ. ST. JOHN, 13. Jesus ivashes the disciples' feet. 1 John 2. 11. o Lu. 16. 8. Eph. 5. 8. p ch. 8. 59. u ch. 5. 44. x Mar. 9. 37 z ver. 35, 3(5. ch. 3. 19 ; 8. 12 ; 9. 5, 39. a ch. 5. 45. 6 ch. 3. 17. c Lu. 10. 16. d Mar. 16. 16. e ch. 8. 3 /Deut. rf Mat. 11. 27 ; 28. IS. ch. 3. 3.5. 1 Cor. 15. 27 e ch. 8. 42 i 16. 28. /Lu.22.27. Phil. 2. 7, 8, anions YOU. not f :°and " he that walketh in the darkness kiioweth not whither he goeth. 36 While ye have the light, believe on the light, that ye may be ° become ch son r s en of light. These things spake Je'sus, and he departed' and p di ti d ide himself from them. 37 1 But though he had done so many m llgns s before them, yet they believed not on him : 38 SLf the ^rd g of i^i^'the prophet might be fulfilled, which he spake, ''Lord, who hath believed our report'? ink to. whom hath the arm of the Lord been revealed ? 39 Fortnifc° a r u Se they could not believe, be ?o? se that f s S said again, 40 r He hath blinded their eyes, and he hardened their heart ; lit they ciV.^vnl/1 n °t nan -niT-ifV. their QTroc , nor understand -.^fl, their i, __ „j_ and be converted, Simula See Wltil their eyes, and perceive Wltll their Heart, And should turn, And I should heal them. he saw his glory 1 ; and he spake of him. 42 1 Nevertheless an £eio be tne ief rulers. also many believed on him'; but ' because of the Phar'i-see§ they did not confess %™' lest they should be put out of the synagogue: 43 "Fo / they loved the Sfoly of men more than the l[ a r y of God. 44 If And Je'sus cried and said, f He that beliOveth on me, believeth not on me, but on him that sent me. 45 And v he that behoideth. me behoideth him that sent me. 46 z I am come a light into the world, that whosoever believeth on me sl may d ii ot abide in the darkness. 47 And if any man hear my &#$&, and ke b pthe e m not, a I judge him not : for b I came not to judge the world, but to save the world. 48 c He that rejecteth me, and receiveth not my Mayings, hath one that judgeth him: rf the word that I ■^IpX^' the same shall judge him in the last day. 49 For e I Safe not sp ? r k e n\ of myself; but the Father which sent me, he hatffjiven me a commandment, f what I should say, and what I should speak. 50Ai_._ 1 speak, theretore < even as the Father hath said unto me, so I speak, CHAPTEPv 13. Jesus ivashes the disciples' feet. Judas the betrayer. Peter's denial foretold. 1 Now a before the feast of the passover, wben Je'sus knowing that h his hour was come that he should depart, out of this world unto the Father, having loved his own which were in the world, he loved them 2 unto the end. | 2 And during supper, bein s ended < -the devil having a iS y put into the heart of Ju'das Is-car'i-ot, Si'mon's mtm to betray him; 3 U'wt, knowing rf that the Father had given all things into his hands, and e that he Se t ™th from God, and gSVnto God; 4 /He riseth from supper, and Lty et h aside his garments; and he took a towel, and girded himself. •5 Af Tiien iat he poureth water into the bason, and began to wash the disciples' feet, and to wipe them with the towel wherewith he was girded. 6 Then cometh he j_ _ qt/.>., a ., "Ps'4-Sv : So he cometh tO Ol 111011 C e td. thou wash my feet ? 7 Je'sus answered and said unto him, What I do thou knowest not now; h but thou shalt understand hereafter. 156 saitli unto liim, Lord, "dost Christ foretells Tiis "betrayal. ST. JOHN, 13. Judas to he betrayer. 8 Pe'ter saith unto him, Thou shalt never wash my feet. Je'sus answered him, l If I wash thee not, thou hast no part with me. 9 Si'mon Pe'ter saith unto him, Lord, not my feet only, but also if hands and £y head. 10 Je'sus saith to him, He that is bathed 1 iieedeth not save to wash all feet, but is clean every whit : and k ye are clean, but not all. 11 For z he knew S?Sli should betray him ; therefore said he, Ye are not all clean. 12 So whin he had washed their feet, and had taken his garments, and ""Half down again, he said unto them, Know ye what I have done to you? ■ 13 m Ye call me, 8 Master, and, Lord : and ye say well; for so I am. 14 "If I then, %" whom I Shall §» ' SO P , lK» diDped^. And w j ien h e i ia( q dipped the sop, he taketiSigivethit to Ju'clas, is-car'i-ot, the SQn Qf g f mon . Ig car/ . ot _ [; 27 b And after the sop, then entered Sa'tan entered into him. ^W^ore'^iu. unto him, That thou doest, do quickly. 28 Now no man at the table knew for what intent he spake this unto him. 29 For some ofthem thought, because c Ju'das had the 6 bag, that Je'sus had said unto him, Buy ^ a «htngi iat we have need of ag C st the feast; or, that he should give something to the poor. 30 He then having received the sop went ^ItfSlhl^S^ and it was night. 31 IF Wg&^£ he was gone' out, Je'sus Sfc 'Now is the Son of man glorified, and e God is glorified in him-. I 32 fit God be giormed in Mm, God gfajll also glorify him in himself, and 'S^'Sie glorify him. 33 Little children, yet a little while I am with you. 1 Ye shall seek 83 157 i ch. S. 5. 1 Cor. 6. 11. Eph. 5. 26. * ch. IS. 3. Z ch. 6. 64. m Mat. 23. S, 10. Lu. 6. 46. 1 Cor. S. 6. Phil. 2. 11. 3 Or, Teacher, n Lu. 22. 27. oKom. 12.10. Gal. 6. 1, 2. p Mat. 11. 29. 1 Pet. 2. 21. g Mat. 10. 24. Lu. 6. 40. ch. 15. 20. .v Mat. 26. 2] Mar. 14. IS Lu. 22. 21. V ch. 12. 27. z Acts 1. 17. tfch.12.-23. e ch. 14. 13. /ch. 1". 1, 4 a ch. 12. 23. Peter's denial foretold. ST. JOHN, 14. The disciples comforted. h ch. 7. 34. i ch. 1.5. 12, 17. Eph. 5.2. 1 Pet. 1. 22. 1 John 2. 7. k 1 John 2. 5 ; Mat. 26. 13, 34, 35. Mar. 14. 29, :0, 31. b ch. 13. 33. c ver. 18, 28. e Heb. 9. S. /"ch. 1. 17. g ch. 1. 4. A ch. 10. 9. t ch. S. 19. I ver. 20. ch. 10. 38. m ch. 5. 19 o Mat. 21. 21. Mar. 16. 17. Lu. 10. 17. ;. M:it. ; M.nr. II Lu. 11. ch. 15. ; q ver. 21, 23. ch. 15. 10, 14. 1 John 5. 3. r eh. 15. 26. Rom. 8. 15,26. 3 Or, Advo- cate.; Gr. Paraclete. s ch. 15. 26. 1 John 4. 6. 1 1 Cor. 2. 14. u 1 John 2. 27. x Mat. 28. 20. 4 Or, orphans. V ver. 3, 28. z ch. 16. 16. a 1 Cor. 15. 20. me : h and as I said unto the Jew§, Whither I go, ye cannot come ; so now I say unto you. *'A new commi even as I have loved you, that ye also love one another. 35 h By this shall all Ztl know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another. 36 IT Sfmon Pe'ter With unto him, Lord, whither goest thou? Je'sus answered, hun ' Whither I go, thou canst not foUow me now ; but Hhou shalt follow me afterwards. 37 Pe'ter iaifh unto him, Lord, why cannot I follow thee even now? I will "'lay down my life for th ^ ke - 38 Je'sus an a ™retir Wilt thou lay down thy life for mj m 3 e a l e? Verily, verily, I say unto thee, The cock shall not crow, till thou hast denied me thrice. CHAPTER 14. The disciples comforted. The Holy Ghost shall teach. Peace to all. 1 Let ° not your heart be troubled : ye believe in God, believe also in me. 2 In my Father's house are many 2 mansions \ if l{ were not so; I would have told you ; f 0r b I go to prepare a place for you. 3 And if I go and prepare a place for you, c I wm come again, and win receive you unto myself ; that d where I am, there ye may be also. 4 And whither I go, ye know and the way. yeknow - 5 Thom'as saith unto him, Lord, we know not whither thou goest ; and i- _ Tr can we know xi-. _ „ ro „ o now know we the way .* 6 Je'gus saith unto him, I am e the way, an d 7 the truth, and ° the life : ; ' no olf cometh unto the Father, but by me. 7 ? If ye had known me, ye wou/d have known my Father also : and from henceforth ye know him, and have seen him. 8 PhiFip saith unto him, Lord, shew us the Father, and it sufficeth us. 9 Je'gus saith unto him, Have I been so long time with you, and y 1o h s t st thou not L"ow n me, Philip? *he that hath seen me hath seen the Father ; and how sayest thou, tUen ' Shew us the Father ? 10 Belie vest thou not that l I am in the Father, and the Father in I sp S?j unto you m I speal in me' he doeth ws 6 works. 11 Believe me that I S in the Father, and the Father in me: B or else believe me for the very works' sake. 12° Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also ; and greater works than these shall he do ; because I go unto tSe Father. 13 p And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. 14 If ye shall ask mlanytiSng in my name, that wmYdo. 15 H 2 If ye love me, ye wm keep my commandments. 16 And I will pray the Father, and r he shaU give you another 3 Comforter, that he may a be e with you for ever; it benofdeth him not, neither knoweth him : abideth h with you, « and shall be in you. 18 -I will not leave you 4c Xs f o°iat e e s : s: "I win come un t°o you. 19 Yet a little while, and the world behoidetn me no more ; but behold me : "because I live, ye shall live also. 158 ye know him ; for he : ye The Comforter will come. ST. JOHN, 15. The vine and husbandman. 20 tn that day ye shall know that b I aS in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you. 21 c He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me : and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself &£& him. 22 "Ju'das f „otis-car'i-ot) saith unto him, not Is - car/i - 0t < Lord, *&t is ^o pass that thou wilt manifest thyself unto us, and not unto the world ? 23 Je'sus answered and said unto him, e If a man love me, he will him, and make our abode with him. 24 He that loveth me not keepeth not my_wo!§B? : and 3 the word which ye hear is not mine, but the Father's TAo sent me. 25 These things have I spoken unto you r *"" 20 But "the Comforter, "»* the Holy K* whom the Father will send in my name, 'he shall teach you all things, and bring allthmgs whatsoever x have all that 1 to your remembrance' w ^S r I uave said unto you. 27 k Peace I leave with you' ; my peace I give unto you : not as the world giveth, give I unto you. 'Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be S£32l 28 Ye haTe heard how m I said "t° you, I. go away, and i come aaain unto you. If ye loved me, ye would hk^fficed, because I said ' * l go unto the Father : for ° l uZ Father is greater than I. 29 And p now I have told you before it come to pass, that, when it is come to pass, ye "Sty* believe on Hereafter t -n^ii not talk OU JL Will no more speak world cometh'; and „ e hath nothing in me- 31 out* that the world may know that I love the Father; and r as the Father gave me commandment, even so I do. Arise, let us go hence. CHAPTER 15. The true vine. Love one another. When the Comforter comes. 1 I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman. 2 a Every branch in me that beareth not fruit, he taketh lt away : and every branch that beareth fruit, he SSSStii it, that it may briI Dla f r orth more fruit. 3 b iiready ye are clean be 1 c r a°u u sl h of the word which I have spoken unto you. 4 c Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine ; sSnatftlr can ye, except ye abide in me. 5 I am the vine, ye are the branches : He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bril D !treth orth muck d fruit : for aplrfSoL me ye can do nothing. 6 If a man abide not in me, e he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered ; and Sly gather them, and cast them into the fire, and they are burned. 7 If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, /ye sha11 ask whatsoever ye will, and it shall be done unto you. 8 g Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit ; h ind so shall ye be my disciples. 9 E 4n as the Father hath loved me, i a? so have : loved you : co a n hidT e ye in my love. 10 'If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love ; even as I have kept my Father's commandments, and abide in his love. 11 These things have I spoken unto you, that my joy mi !^iy h main in 159 b ver. 10. ch. 10. 38. c ver. 15, 23. 1 John 2. 5. e ver. 15. / 1 John 2. 24. h ver. 16. Lu. 24. 49. ch. 15. 26. i eh. 2. 22 : 12. 16 ; 16. 13. 1 John 2. 20. k Phil. 4. 7. Col. 3. 15. I ver. 1. n ver. 12. ch. 16. 16. o ch. 5. 18 ; Love ye one another. ST. JOHN, 16. Further comfort for disciples. I ch. 13. 34. 1 Thes. 4. 9. 1 Pet. 4. 8. mch. 10. 11. 1 Johii 3. 16.' n Mat. 12. 50. ch. 14. 15, 23. o ch. 17. 20. p ch. 6. 70. 1 John 4. 10. o Mat. 28. 19. Mar. 16. 15. y Mat. 10. 24. Lu. 6. 40. ch. 13. 16. a Mat. 1(1. 22 ; 24. 9. ch. 16.3. c Rom. 1. 20. Jam. 4. 17. d 1 John 2. 2 /Ps. 35. 19. ai! in my name, 'he \v igof Hit) X'd/Liit/l, he Will give it yot unto you, it you. name. say will give you in my 24 Hitherto have ye asked nothing in my name : ask, and ye shall receive, c that your joy may be fumned. 25 These things have I spoken unto you in 2 proverbs: but the £ cometh, when I shall no more speak unto you in 2 proverbs, but * shall teiT you plainly of the Father. 26 d tn that day ye shall ask in my name : and I say not unto you, that I will pray the Father for you; 27 e !o°r r the Father himself loveth you, because ye have loved me, and •'have believed that I came forth from the^ai'her. 28*1 came f out from the Father, and am come into the world : again, I leave the world, and go unto the Father. 29 His disciples saidl ^ him - Lo, now speakest thou plainly, and speak- est no 3 proverb. 30 Now *K? W we sure that h thou knowest all things, and needest not that any man should ask thee : by this { we believe that thou earnest forth from God. 31 Je'sus answered them, Do ye now believe ? 101 o Acts 2(5. IS. y-Lu. 10. IS. ch. 12. 31, Eph. 2. 2. v Mar. -1. :::-,. 1 Cor. 3. 2. r ch. 14. 17. s eh. 14. 2(1. 1 John 2. 20. ch. ■■',. 3.5 ; : 3 ; 17. 10. i ver. 10. ch. 7. 33 ', \ 3:1; 14. 19. i- ver. 28. ch. 13. 3. : ver. 6. i Lu. 24. Hi ch. 14. 1, 27, Acts 2. 40. > Mat. 7. 7. ch. 14. 13. ■ ch. 15. 11. ! Or, parables. /'ver. .".II. "eh. 3. 13. ., ch. 13. 3. 3 Or, par, h ch. 21. 1 Christ's prayer to be glorified. ST. JOHN, 17. Prayer for apostles and believers. k Mat. 26. 31. Mar. 14. 27. 1 ch. 20. 10. 2 Or, his own m ch. 8. 29. n ch. 14. 27. Eom. 5. ]. o ch. 15. 19. 2 Tim. 3. 12. p ch. 14. 1. q Rom. 8. 37. ] John 4. 4. ch. 6. 37. d Is. 53. 11. e 1 Cor. 8. 4. 1 Thes. 1. 9. /ch.3.34; 5. 36, 37 i 6. 29, 57 ; 7. 29. g ch. 13. 31. h ch. 4. 34 j 5. 30 ; 9. 3. i ch. 14. 31. k ch. 1. 1, 2 ; 10. 30 ; 14. 9. Phil. 2. 6. t ver. 21, &c. u ch. 10. 30. x ch. 6. 39. e Mat. 6. 13. /ver. 14. g ch. 15. 3. Acts 15. 9. Eph. 5. 26. h 2 Sam. 7. 28 Ps. 119. 142. ch. 8. 40. i ch. 20. 21. k 1 Cor. 1. 2. 1 Thes. 4. 7. 3 Or, conse- crated. I ver. 11, 22. ch. 10. 16. Eom. 12. 5. Gal. 3. 28. m ch. 10. 38. 32 k Behold, the hour cometh, yea, is now come, that ye shall be scat- tered, l every man to 2 his own, and shall leave me alone: and m lf t I am not alone, because the Father is with me. 33 These things \^t spoken unto you, that B in me ye n m |y have peace. ° In the world ye sba11 have tribulation : p but be of good cheer ; 3 1 have overcome the world. CHAPTER 17. Christ's prayer to be glorified, and for apostles and believers. I These tningi spake Je'sus' ; and lilting up his eyes to heaven, he d said, Father, "the hour is come; glorify thy Son, that the Son also may glorify thee : o 6 As 4-V.rvn hast given !,;„-. power mml , „ii fl oa >. 4->, Q f he should give eternal U even as tilOU gavest UUll authority OVd all neSU, tliat whatsoever thou hast life to as many c as thou hast given him. given him, to ' them lit- should give eternal life. 3 And d this is life eternal, that they m wuia know thee e the only true God, and eSU him -^wllOm thoU didst send, Wen Je'sus Christ. 4 .1 have glorified thee on the earth; Ha^nliccompnshed the work * which thou haltlifen me to do. 5 And now, O Father, glorify thou me with thine own self with the glory k which I had with thee before the world was. 6 1 1 have manifested thy name unto the men m whom thou gavest me out of the world : thine they were, and thou gavest them t0 me ; and they have kept thy word. have knoT know are m m thee' : q For I have given unto them the words n which thou gavest me ; n ~J +V. n -rr bave -r.ar.oitrorl o for the words which thou travest me I have given unto them ; anil Tdiey re061VeU them, "and h ^woTa n truth ly that I came A from thee, and they have believed that thou didst send me. 9 I pray for them : P I pray not for the world, but for Swhom thou hast given me ; for they are thine' : 10 and d all things that are mine are thine, and « thine are mine; and I am glorified in them. II r And now I am no more in the world, and these are in the world, and I come to thee. Holy Father, s keep tb Thlml£thy own name m ZmT n thou hast given me, * that they may be one, even u as we are. 12 While I was with them, ^^wond, xj kept them in thy name -. whictf tllOU halt given Hie : and I guarded'tnem, &nd V ncrtone Of them peris°hed, Z but the son of perdition ; a that the scripture might be fulfilled. 13 But now iTdme to thee ; and these things I speak in the world, that they ™iay have my joy fulfilled in themselves. 14 h I have given them thy word ; c and the world hath hated them, because they are not of the world, d even as I am not of the world. 15 1 pray not that thou shouldest take them f r u m f the world, but e that thou shouldest keep them from the evil" one . 16 -^They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. 17 g Sanctify them thr ?n u fhe thy truth: Hhy word is truth. 18 *"As thou ofdlt^nd me into the world, even so have s I e S s i sent them into the world. 19 And fc for their sakes I sanctify myself, that they themseiveTSso may be "sanctified tbro 1f the truth. 20 Neither through their word ; 21 Z S they S$fe be one ; thee, that they also may be thou dTdWsTnd me. even as m thou, Father, art in me, and I in one in us : that the world may believe that 162 Judas betrays Christ. ST. JOHN, 18. Christ before the high priest. 22 And the glory which thou ha!t v g e iven me I have given unt o them ; that they may be one, even as we SI one; 23 I in them, and thou in me, ° that _ they may world maj iasl loved m _ lovedst me. -i I will tha dlcJL, that whic that they may behold my glory, which thou hast given me : 9 for thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world. 25 O righteous Father, r the world hath k Set tSeeTot! 166 hee 26 "and love x wherewith thou ha ioUdIt d me may be in them, and I in them. CHAPTER 18. The betrayal. The arrest. Peter's denial. Christ before Pilate. 1 When Je'sus had spoken these words, a he went forthwith his disciples over b the brook £!$$>§; where was a garden, into the which he entered, himself and his disciples. 2 now Ju'das also, which betrayed him, knew the place: c for Je'sus oft-ttaes resorted thither with his disciples. : 3 d Ju'das then, having received the 2 band of ' so mers, and officers from the chief priests and the Phar'i-see§, cometh thither with lanterns and torches and weapons 'ore. went forth, and lfi h unto them, Whom seek ye ? 5 They answered him, Je'sus of Naz'a-reth. Je'sus saith unto them, I am he. And Ju'das also, which betrayed him, wa s s standmg with them. And they said, Je'sus of and fell to the ground. d he them ore li Naz'a-reth. 8 Je'sus answered, I have told you that I am he\ if therefore ye seek me, let these go their way: 9tethe i gavest hast given mo x iuo u not ( 1Q /Then gj' mon Pe'ter therefore having high priest's servant, and cut off his right ear. was Mal'chus. struck o T w e the servant's name 11 je\u?thlrefo re s ™id unto Peter, Put up gg sword into the sheath: s the cup which Se Father hath given me, shall I not drink it '? 12 T so n the band and the 3 chief captain, and the officers of the Jew§, seSed Je'sus 1 and bound him, 13 aM d "led him away to 'An'nas first; for he was father in law to Ca'ia-phas, which was the high priest that same year. 14 *Now Ca'ia-phas was he' which gave counsel to the Jew§, that it was expedient that one man should die for the people. 15 IT ' And Si'mon Pe'ter followed Je'sus, and so did another disciple; now that disciple was known unto the high priest, and entered in with Je'§us into the £ a u a t e of the high priest 1 ; 16 »SJ? Pe'ter waging at the door without. Then went^out that other dig _ ciple, which was known unto the high priest, wen t out and spake unto her that kept the door, and brought in Pe'ter. 7 Th Tl n etK e erX 8 e el that kept the door saith unto Pe'ter, Art not thou 17 also one of this man's disciples ? He saith, I am not. 18 now the servants and the officers weM«'^,. 74. Mar. 14. 72. Lu. 22. m. Mat'.'b'-'!" 2. Mar. 15. 1. Lu. 23. 1. Prssto- 3 6 « Acts' 10. V 1 Tim. 6, 1 z Lu, 12. 14. ch. (S. L5. J Mat, 27. 24. Lu. 23. 4. gh. 10. 4, 6. c Mat. 27. 15. Mar. 1.5. 6. Lu. 23. 17. d ActB 3. 14. e Lu. 23. 19. for it was cold; and they we Z warming themselves; and Pe'ter with them, standing and ™ing himself. 19 IT The high priest tuSoie asked Je'sus of his disciples, and of his I liayl^ken Openly to the W0rld ; I doctrine, teaching. 20 Je'sus answered him taught in «3raW and in the temple, ^S, the Jew§ efeS- and in secret % e Mf d .nothing. 21 Why askest thou me? ask them tialuLV heard Z: what I ha s ; e ak ai Sayest thou this thiI * g of thyself, or did others tell it thee concerning me ? ,35 Pilate answered, Am I a Jew? Thine own nation and the chief priests have delivered thee unto me : what hast thou done ? 36 y Je'sus answered, s My kingdom is not of this world: if my king- dom were of this world, then would my servants fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jew§ : but now is my kingdom not from hence. 37 Pilate therefore said unto him, Art thou a king then?^ Je'sus answered, Thou savest that I am a king. To this end have I been born. the truth. Every one that ffl is of the truth heareth my voice. 38 Pi'lute saith unto him, What is truth ? And when he had said this, he went out again unto the Jew§, and saith unto them, h I find in him , fault at all. HO crime in him. 39 c But ye have a custom, that I should release unto you one at the passover : will ye therefore that I release unto you the King of the Jew§? 40 cried out therefore again, saying, Not this man, but Ba-rab'bas. e Now Ba-rab'bas was a robber, 164 Pilate 's doubt and weakness. ST. JOHN, Id. Crucifixion of Christ. CHAPTER 19. Pilate's doubt and weakness. Christ's crucifixion, death and burial. 1 Then "Pilate therefore took Je'sus,- and scourged mm: 2 And the soldiers ]$$$ a crown of thorns, and put ft on his head, and "'aiVamP him u a purple ^Sft; 3 and they cam"ilnto him, and said, Hail, King ©f the: Jews; I and! they ££% Mfl» 2 with their hands. li'kU- llM-ref.i Ami fortl him f 2nt h to you, 6 that ye may know that I find no in him. Jrment And Pi 1 late saiith unto them,. Behold, the man ! 6 * When §g^£&&SS£S8 and the officers saw him, they cried out. saying, CrneMy him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto them,. Take ye him yourselves, and crucify Um'. for I find no Sime in him. ' 7 The Jews answered him, d We have a law,, and by that- law h& ought to die, because e he made himself the Son of God. 8 1 When Pilate therefore heard tms saying, he was- the more afraid; 9'i^^eiSfmto the ^"laK' and saith unto Je'sus, Whence art thou? / But Je'sus gave him no answer I#M^iSf^11W ; ttnte him, Speakest thou not unto me? knowest thou not that I have power to ZliiiM thee, and have; power to cruelty thee ? 11 Je'sus answered' him, a Thou wouidest have no power ataU against toe, except it were given thee from above : therefore he that delivered me unto thee hath the greater sin. 12 A ^ f W™onms eimth Pilate sought to release him: but the Jew? cried out, saying, h If thou release this- man, g0 ' thou art not £ semap's friend' : 1 evwf^that maketli himself a king 3 speaketh against (pge'sar.- 13 IT When Pilate therefore heard M^M, he brought Je'sus %f$ and sat down £ the jS^SSI^ffit a place tliatis called ^Pavement, but in the He'brew, Gab'ba-tha. M W *it was the SS of the passoverv tt^vas about the sixth hour; am he saith unto the Jew§, Behold, your King ! 15 aniey^heretoi'e cried out, Away with. him, away with him, crucify him, Pilate saith unto them, Shall I crucify your King ? The chief priests answered, l We have no king but Cse'gar. They 17 therefore : And i hearing his cross went forth into a ^invixti /-.^1T^<-T Hie plate „fl „ a-rid ne went out, bearing the cross for himself, untothe piaCC CaiieCl The place 01 a skull, which is called in the He'brew Gol'gO-tha : 18 l^t they crucified him, HeA^^ff^^jcm either' side: one, and Je'sus in the midst. 19 ' 1T p And Pilate wrote a title' a iso. and put % on the cross. And the writing was, JE'SUS OF NAZ'A-RETH THE KING OF THE "JEWS. there was written, jio'srs of naz'a-keth, the king of the jews. 20 This title therefore read many of the Jew§ : for the place where Je'sus was crucified He'brew, and j^Efe 21 Unsaid the ^^g prints of the Jews, therefore said to' Pilate, Write not, The King of the Jew§. ; but, that he said,. I am King of the Jew§. 22 Pilate answered, What I have written I have written. 23 IF a T11 | h l e the soldiers' therefore, when they had: crucified Je'sus, took his garments;, and made four parts, to< every soldier a part ; and also the 4 coat : now the' coat was without seam, woven from the top throughout. 24 They said therefore an one g to b anothe v r? s ' Let us not rend it, but cast lots was nigh to the city: fflftx in Greek. and it was written in a Mat. 20. 19. .Mar. 15. 15. Lu. 18. 33. ; Mat. 2G. rh. 5. IS ; 33. /Is. 53. 7. Mat. 27. 12, 14. Mat. 2(1, Mar. 15. 15. Lu. 23. 24. n Mat'. 27. 31, 33. Mar. 15. 21. o Heb. ib. 12. p Mat. 27. 37 Mar. 15. 26. Lu. 23. 38. i Mat. 27. 35, Mar. 15. 24. Lu. 23. 34. The burial of Christ. ST. JOHN, 20. Christ's resurrection. s Mat. 27. So. Mar. 15. 40. Lu. 23. 49. t Lu. 24. 18. u ch. 13. 23 ; 20. 2 ; 21. 7. X ch. 2. 4. : Ps. 69. 21. i Mat. 27. 4 c ver. 42. Mar. 15. 42. dDeut.21.23 /Ex. Num Ps. 3- h Mat. 27. 57. Mar. 15. 42. Lu. 23. 50. i ch. 9. 22 ; 12.42. u Mat. 28. 1 .Mar. Hi. 1. Lu. 24. 1. for it, whose it shall be : that the scripture might be fulfilled, which saith, r They parted my g a a Ss among them, ASffin my vesture &<&££ cast lots. These things therefore the soldiers did. 25 If s Iu7 there were standing by the cross of Je'sus his mother, and his mother's sister, Ma'ry the wife of ' cio'pas^ 8 ' and Ma'ry Mag-da-le'ne. 26 When Je'sus therefore saw his mother, and " the disciple stand- ing by, whom he loved, he saith unto his mother, x Woman, behold, thy son! 27 Then saith he to the disciple, Behold, thy mother ! And from that hour 'the disciple took her y unto his own home. 28 IF After this' Je'sus, knowing that all things Tr r e e now acc Sedf d ' z that the scripture might be ac^ompfisled, saith, I thirst. 29 was set there a vessel full of vinegar Lliej' put a> sponge tun of the vinegar 1 anaputa upon hyssop, and bought it to his mouth. 30 When Je'sus therefore had received the vinegar, he said, b It is finished: and he bowed his head, and gave up wlsprnt!' 31 The Jews, therefore, c because it was the fSfSSSsg^ d that the bodies should not remain "on 11 the cross upon the sabbath day ' (for the day of that sabbath day was a a n high tl)\ It^ft Pilate that their legs might be broken, and that they might be taken away. 32 Thi\ e o n iofe™Vhereto d e ie c r a s m e , and brake the legs of the first, and of the other which was crucified with hinr : 33 buf when they came to Je'gus, and saw that he was dead already, they brake not his legs : 34 ho^beit one of the soldiers with a spear pierced his side, and 35 And he that hathstenW^orneVi and he knoweth that he saith true, that ye believe. A bone of him shall not be 2 broken. 37 And again another scripture saith, 9 They shall look on him whom they pierced. 38 H A And after theseunngs Joseph of Ar-i-mS-thse'a, being a disciple of Je'sus, but secretly i for fear of the Jew§, asked?" Pilate that he might take away the body of Je'sus : and Pilate gave him leave. He came therefore, and took ^t^oi™' 39 And there came also k Mc-o-de'mus, he who at the first came to "htni 18 by night, an brrn r gin| ht a mixture of myrrh and aloes, about a £ hun- dred pound weight. 40 T | e o n tn°ey k t?o k y the body of Je'gus, and l %°™£ it in linen gSS" with the spices, as the cStJm of the Jew§ is to bury. 41 Now in the place where he was crucified there was a garden ; and in the garden a new se &mb bre ' wherein was never man yet laid. " "e Jews' preparation day; for the sepulchre for the tomb was nigh at hand) they laid Christ's resurrection. The CHAPTER 20. His appearance to the disciples. 1 now on the a first day of the week cometh Ma'ry Mag-da-le'ne" early, whiie it was yet dark, unto the s Tom c b hre ' and seeth the stone taken away from the s Tolnb. re - 2 Tn |g e sne runneth' therefore, and cometh to Si'mon Pe'ter, and to the b other disciple, whom Je'sus loved and saith unto them, They have taken away the Lord out of the jWnr^' have laid him. 166 Thomas' doubt. and we know not where they Christ appears to the disciples. ST. JOHN, 20. The doubt of Thomas. toward the the linen gffl lying ; yet eS he and came first to the *$»? K Andhe j._ r .„i„ r) , down, and looking in, saw rf O and Stooping and looking in, he seeth not in. 6 ft^^S^^^^^et^fonowing him, and en ISia into the ■«&* and hebeholdeth the linen cloths lying, about 8 Then entered in therefore the other disciple' also, which came first to the ^ombf^' and he saw, and heheved. 9 For as yet they knew not the 7 scripture, that he must rise again from the dead. 10 T |o n the disciples went away again unto their own home. 11 IT ° But Ma'ry wasltandmg without at the se t p om* e weeping: a n , d as she wept, she stooped dOT K&£S* ed into the se C^ 12 andfhfbelwideth two angels in white sitting, the one at the head, and the one ier at the feet, where the body of Je'sus had lain. 13 And they say unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? She saith unto them, Because they have taken away my Lord, and I know not where they have laid him, 14 AA wh£? en she had thus Je'sus standing, and *knew not that it was Je'sus, 15 Je'sus saith unto her, Woman, why weepest thou ? whom seekest thou ? She, supposing him to he the gardener, saith unto him, Sir, if thou halt borne him hence, tell me where thou hast laid him, and I will take him away. 16 Je'sus saith unto her, Ma'ry. She tSmefh herself, and saith unto him' in Hebrew, Rab-bo'ni ; which is to say, 2 Master. 17 Je'sus saith u t ° her, 3 Touch me not ; for I am not yet ascended untotL Father: but go unto *my brethren, and say To them, l I as- cend unto my Father' and your Father; and t0 m my God' and your God. ' 18 "Ma'ry Mag-da-le'ne S and tenltn the disciples, tha i £?,£** seen the Lord' ; and hol0 that he had Taw" these things unto her. 19 f ^^Vthefefo'ret/was evening, ontk&y, the first day of the week, and when the doors were shut where the disciples were, assembled f r fear of the Jew§, j^su/came and stood in the midst, and saith unto them, Peace be unto you. 20 And when he had S aid s th d s, he shewed unto them ml hands and his side. * SfdS^iffiSS^S glad, when they saw the Lord. 21 je^ultherefores^id to them again, Peace be unto you : q as "hi Father hath sent me, even so send I you. 22 And when he had said this, he breathed on Ife, and saith unto them, Receive ye the i HoTy Ghost : • Whose ann-rmv* cii-na xt-^ remit, unto them; whose 23 r who M soever sins ye f ™ e , they are ?™£- soever sins ye retain, they are retained. 24 1[ But Thom'as, one of the twelve, s called 5 Did'y-mus, was not with them when Je'sus came. 25 The other disciples therefore said unto him, We have seen the Lord. But he said unto them, Except I shaU see in his hands the print of the nails, and put my finger into the print of the nails, and * puf my hand into his side, I will not believe. 26 IT And after eight days again his disciples were within, and 167 h Mat. 28. 9. Mar. 16. 9. i Lu. 24. 16. 2 Or, Teacher. 3 Or, Take not hold on me. k Mat. 28. 10. I oh. 16.28.' m Eph. 1. 17. > Mar. 16. 14. 1 Cor. IS. 5. 1 Mat. 28. 18. ch. 17. 18, 19. 2 Tim. 2. 2. Heb. 3. 1. 4 Or, Holy Spirit, r Mat. 16. 1! 18. 18. ch. 11. 16 That is, 7'icin. Christ appears at the sea. ST. JOHN, 21. He eats with his disciples 3 Gr. afire of charcoal. 4 Or, a loaf. Thom'as with them; ^SE&HEfi the doors being shut, and stood in the midst, and said, Peace be unto you. 27 Then saith he to Thom'as, Reach hither thy finger, and my hands ; and ' reach fuhf r thy hand, and '^ into my side : and be not faithless,, but believing. 28 Ancl Thom'as answered and said unto him, My Lord and my God. 29 Je'sus saith unto him, Tto S» ow thou hast seen me, thou hast believed. : u blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed. 30 1 x *$#!$? other signs attle did Je'sus in the presence of g£ disciples, which are not written in this book : 31 ?/ but* these, are written, that ye may* believe that Je'sus is the Christ, the Son of God; *and that believing ye "%f have life tbr ?rf h his name. CHAPTER 21. Christ eats with his disciples. His charge to Peter. 1 After these things Je'sus mantled himself again to the disciples „i_ +.!-.„ mm A ^-P T't l,sL- nc . n-nA on this wise shewed lie himself. at the Sea 01 ll-beXl-aS; ana he manifested himself on thiswise. 2 There were together Si'mon Pe'ter, and Thom'as called Did'y-inus, and tt Na-than'a-el of Ca'na in Gal'i-lee, and b the sons of Zeb'e-dee, and two other of his disciples. 3 Sl'mon Pe'ter saith unto them, I go a fishing. They say unto him, We also co g me with thee. They went forth, and entered into * ■"ffibS&W ! and that night they Toot* nothing. 4 But when them a °™ was now fefflk Je'sus stood on the bea cnfh e owbeit the disciples e knew not that it was Je'sus. 5 Then d Je'sus therefore saith unto them, 2 Children, have ye a u^t?o e eat? They answered him, No. 6 And he said unto them, e Cast the net on the right side of the $$?; and ye shall find. They cast therefore, and now they were not able to draw it for the multitude of fishes. 7 Tn !^ e/ ms a ci^e sc t i he e refore whom Je'sus loved saith unto Pe'ter, It is the Lord. N s°o v when Sl'mon Pe'ter heard that it was the Lord, he girt his usher's coat untoMm^ (j QT } ie was naked) 3 , and dlcl cast himself into the sea. } the other disc far from the land, but /Sfof fishes. 9 As fo Ue e n nas they goTKp^he land, they %? 3 a fire of coals there, and fish laid thereon, and i bread. : 10 Je'sus saith unto them, Bring of the fish which ye have now caught, taken. 11 Si'mon Pe'ter therefore went 5 up, and drew the net to land, full of great fishes, T hundred and fifty and three : and for all there were ; c, ^ v-v-. n -n tt yet was not the net broken. :SO many, the net was not rent. 12 Je'sus saith unto them, g Come and breaker fast. And none of the disciples durst inquire of him, Who art thou? knowing that it was the Lord. 13 Je'sus cometh, and taketh the 4 bread, and giveth them, and the fish likewise. 14 This is now Hhe third time that Je'sus SSd to tfe disciples, after that he was risen from the dead. 15 If So when they had dined. fast, Je'sus saith to Sfmon Pe'ter, Si'mon, son of John, 8 ' lovest thou me more than these ? He saith unto him, Yea, Lord ; thou knowest that I love thee. He saith unto him, Feed my lambs. 168 Christ's charge to Peter. THE ACTS, 1. Promise of the Holy Ghost. 16 He saith to him again *a e second time, Si'mon, son of joifnf' lovest thou me? He saith unto him, Yea, Lord; thou knowest that I love thee. * He saith unto him, Tend my sheep. 17 He saith unto him the third time, Si'mon, son of johS s ' lovest thou me? Pe'ter was grieved because he said unto him the third time, Lovest thou me ? And he said unto him, Lord, * thou knowest ah things ; thou knowest that I love thee. Jefstis saith unto him, Feed nry sheep. 18 'Verily, verily, I say unto thee, When thou wast young, thou girdedst thyself, and walkedst whither thou wouldest: hut when thou shalt be old, thou shalt stretch forth thy hands, and another shall gird thee, and carry [ife whither thou wouldest not. 19 Ko^tMrh^spake, signifying m by what manner of death he should glorify God. And when he had spoken this, he saith unto him, Follow me. 20 Then Pe'ter, turning about, seeth the disciple n Whom Je'sus loved following; which also leaned back on his breast at the supper, and said, Lord, ^&o h is he that betrayeth thee ? 22 Je'sus saith unto him, If I will that he tarry ° till I come, what is that to thee? follow thou me. 23 ^^f P W$W*($tm among the brethren, that that disciple should not die : yet Je'sus said not unto him, thafhlsniuid not die ; but, If I wiU that he tarry till I come, what -is that to thee '? 24 This is the disciple which bearetwtness of these tilings, and wrote these things : and ^ we know that his ^tneK 7 is true. 25 q And there are also many other things which Je'sus did, the which if they should be written every one, r I suppose that even the world itself ^Id not contain the books that should be written. Amen - THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. concerning all that CHAPTER 1. Christ's ascension. The apostles meet. Matthias chosen 1 The former treatise have I made, O a Thg-oph'i-lus Je'sus began both to do and t0 teach, 2 6 u J nt t u 1 the day in which he was life up, after that he ^filUn 6 Ho'ly Ghost c had given commandments ,,„4-„ il. J .... n ,, , .-.i. i r, t -i e commandment through the Ho'ly Ghost UlltO the apOStlCS WllOlll lie had chOSdl '. 3 d t T o° whom f^^so shewed himself alive after his passion by many infallible ^^ ^eing-eno^ fl^ni J^-^ forty ^^ and speaking of the things I ®SW the kingdom of God : 4 e tnt 2 being assembled together with &,he 1 XTge e d d them that they should not to depart from Jg-ru'sE-lem, but t0 wait for the promise of the Father, / which, ^ he, ye lmve heard fr ° f m me- 5 "toT_ John indeed baptized with water ; ll but ye shall be baptized with the Ho'ly Ghost not many days hence. 6 TheTtSrS^^tlrey were come together, they asked of him, saying, 4 Lord, Joit thou at this time 7 -" restore agam the kingdom to l§'ra-el? 7 And he said unto them, 'It is not for you to know the times or the seasons, which the Father hath «$$&& his own Jmom 7 . 8 '"But ye shall receive power, Baf £Ln at the Ho'ly Ghost is come upon 169 Heb. 13. 20. 1 Pet. 2. 25 ; 5. 2, 4. 11. 26. Rev. 2. 25 11 ; 22. 7, ? ch. 19. 35 3 John 12. ch. 20. 3i; o ver. 9. Mar. 16. 19. Lu. 9. 51. c Mat. 28. 19. Mar. 16. 15. John 20. 21. ch. 10. 41, 42. d Mar. 16. 14. Lu.24.S6. John 20. 10. e Lu. 24. 43. 2 Or, eating vjith them. ,i Mat. 3. 1 ch. 11. 16. h Joel?.. IS ; Mat. 24. 3. k Is. 1. 26. / Mat. 24. 36. Mar. 13. 32. Christ's ascension. THE ACTS, 2. of the apostles. p Lu. 24. 51. q ver. 2. >• Mat. 28. 3. Mar. 16. 5. Lu. 24. 4. John 20. 12. ch. 10. 3, 30. s ch. 2. 7. I Mat. 24. 30. Mar. 13. 26. Lu. 21. 27. John 14. 3. u Lu. 24. 52. ach. 9. 37. 2, Mat. 10. 2. c Lu. 23. 49, 55 ; 24. 10. d Mat. 13. 55. /Ps. 41. 9. John 13. 18. g Lu. 22. 47. John 18. 3. h Mat. 10. 4. Lu. 6. 16. i ver. 25. ch. 12. 25. k Mat. 27. 5. I Mat. 26. 15. n Ps. 109. 8. 2 Gr. overseer- ship. o Mar. 1. p ver. 9. q ver. 8. a Lev. 23. 15. ch. 20. 16. .'! Gr. was heing ful- filled. b ch. 1. 14. c ch. 4. 31. you : and ° ye shall be my witnesses unt0 me both in Je-ru'sa-lem, and in all Ju-dae'a' and m Sa-ma'rl-a, and unto the uttermost part of , the 9 * And when he had sp s ^| n these things, w ^ le they J& B , 9 he was taken up ; and a cloud received him out of their sight. 10 And while they wedlocking stedfastly t0 X d heaven as he went, T behold, two men stood by them r in white apparel ; 11 wwcf also said, ^ Ye men of GaTi-lee, why stand ye «SSW into heaven? this same Je'sus, which wat delved up from you into heaven, * shall so come in like manner as ye h bIheT! n him go g in g into heaven. 12 " Then returned they unto Je"-ru'sa-18m from the mount called 61'i-vet, which is nilhuSto Je-ru'sa-lem, a sabbath day's journey oft 13 And when they were come in, they went up ^into the upper chamber, where they weeding; both "Pe'ter and J joh e n' and jfjfe and An'drew^ Plhi'ip' and Thorn 'as, Bar- thoFo-mew and Mat'thew, Jame§ the son of Al-phae'us, and 2 Si'mon &£&$&, and a Ju'das the br ^ er of Jame§. 1 A b Hnv./^,-, r>11 continued with one accord • m> n t-m-» 14 ° 1 liese all with one accord continued stedfastly Ul prayer, and supplication, with c the women, and Ma'ry the mother of Je'sus, and with d his brethren. 15 1 And in S days Pe'ter stood up in the midst of the Sen! and ooirl i ( tne number e of names together were about an hundred and twenty,) Said (and there was a multitude of persons gathered together, about a hundred and twenty), H5'ly ' w wt h was guide to them that took Je'sus. 17 P istry. ■ this man purchased a 1 I with i the reward of iniquity ; and falling headlong, he burst asunder -"- the reward of his iniquity; and falling headlong, he burst 1 q And it was known unto all the dwellers at Je-ru'sa-lem ; insomuch as that field is called in their proper If And it became known to all the dwellers at Je-ru'sa-lem ; insomuch that in their language that field tongue, A-cel'da-ma, that is to say. The field of blood. was called A-kel'da-ma, that is, The field of blood.) 20 For it is written in the book of Psalms, m Let his habitation be made desolate, Ind let no man dwell therein : and, » m h?s t'Xce k let another take. us, that same the Lord Je'sus went m and went out amon be e Jnnin# from the baptism of John, i received Up from US, of these must One be " ;l 23 And they p^ f™d two, Jo'geph called '§£££!&. named Jiis'tus, and Mat-thi'as. 24 And they prayed, and said, Thou, Lord, s which knowest the hearts of all meS: shew whether of these two the one whom thou hast chosen, OK t That he: ao to hy a witness with us. of who was sur- Ju'das bytr !eTi^w1y llfe11 ' that he might go to his own place. 26 And they gave SSheml 5 and the lot fell upon Mat-thi'as ; and he was numbered with the eleven apostles. CHAPTER 2. Day of Pentecost. Descent of the Holy Ghost. Peter's sermon. 1 And when a the day of Pen'te-cost 3 was 2™ come, 6 they were all with one accord z— ___ t-.i /-.q together Ul One place. 2 And suddenly there came fromhelverfa^ound as of the rushing f a mighty wind, and c it fiUed all the house where they were sitting. 3 And there appeared unto them tongu^artinfalunder, like as of fire' ; and it sat upon each one of them. 170 The day of Pentecost. THE ACTS, 2. Peter preaches to the people 4 And d they were all filled with the Holy S and began e to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance, 5 s n ow there were dwelling every nation under heaven. was noised a sound was heard were 3 confounded, because that every man heard them speaking in his own language. 7 And they were aU amazed and marvelled, saying, one t0 another ' Be- hold, are not ah these which speak / Ga4-i-lge'an§ ? 8 And how hear we, every man in our own language, wherein we were born ? 9 Par'thi-ans' and Medes; and Elam-ites, and the dwellers in_Mes-o- po-ta'mi-a, in Ju-dge'a' and Cap-pa_-do'ci-a, in Pon'tus' and A'gja, 10 in Phryg'i-a/ and Pam-phyl'I-a, in E'gypt' and in the parts of Lib'y-a about Qy-re'ne,jind so fo r ur n n g e e r r s s irom Rome, both Jews, and proselytes, 11 Cretans and A-ra'bi-an§, we do hear them speaking in our tongues the T^iif works of God. 12 And they were all amazed, and were p^iexl'd, saying one to another, What meaneth this ? 13 But others mocking said, Th fhe™ en are aiSdwith new wine. 14 IT But Pe'ter, standing up with the eleven, lifted up his voice, and spaleforth unto them, saying, Ye men of Ju-dse'a, and all %% that words. : 15 For these are not drunken, as ye suppose'; third hour of the day ; ' seeing it is but the 17 k And it shall pass in the last saith God, 'I will pour forth of my Spirit upon all flesh : ind your sons and k your daughters shall prophesy, ind your young men shall see visions, Ind your old men shall dream dreams : 18 Ye^and on my servants and on my handmaidens inlhose dSys u wm "po^forth of my Spirit ; 'and they shall prophesy; 19 m And I will shew wonders in the heaven above, Ind signs on the earth beneath ; B \ o°od, and fire, and vapour of smoke : 20 n The sun shall be turned into darkness, Ind the moon into blood, ' ' '.ordcome: nd notable day : "whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saved. 22 Ye men of Is/ra-el, hear these words ; Je'sus of Naz'a-reth, a man approved of God a U nto g you *by *might a y c works and wonders and signs, which God did by him in the midst of you, even as ye yourselves also know; 23 5 q being delivered up by the determinate counsel and fore- lrn/v(Trlorlrro rw-P H r\r\ r -rro have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified „-,-.,! slain: Knowledge 01 UOa, ye by the hand of lawless men did crucify ailCl s lay: 24 s ^? ° m God hath raised up, having loosed the jffiof death: because it was not possible that he should be holden of it. 25 For Da'vid «^ tb concerning him, * I f Sd the Lord always before my face'; f For he is on my right hand, that I should not be moved : 26 Therefore ^ my heart £i&, and my tongue ^^^"ISmW £3? shall S in hope : 27 Because thou wilt not leave my soul in Ha^di's^l^her wilt thou ™vl r *thy e Holy One to see corruption. 28 Thou Eldest 16 known ^ to me the ways of life ; & shalt make me :9y 6 with thy countenance. 171 d ch. 1. 5. e Mar. 16. 17. ch. 10. 46. 1 Cor. L2. 10, 28, 30 ; 13. 1. 2 Gr. when this voice was made. 3 Or, troubled in mind. h Is. 44. 3. Ezek. 11. 19. Joel 2. 28, 29. John 7. 3S. i ch. 10. 45. k ch. 21. 9. Z ch. 21. 4, 9. 1 Cor. 12. 10. m Joel 2. 30. i Mat. 24. 29. Mar. 13. 24. Lu. 21. 25. V John 3. 2. ch. 10. 38. 4 Gr. powers a Mat. 26. 2 Lu. 22. 22. ch. 3. 18. ch. 3. 15 ; 4. 10 i 10. 40. Rom. 4. 24. 1 Cor. 6. 14. 2 Cor. 4. 14. Gal. 1. 1. Eph. 1. 20. Col. 2. 12. t Ps. 16. 8. Peter's testimony and exhortation. THE ACTS, 3. A lame man healed. b ch. 5. 31. Phil. 2. 9. c John 14. 26. e Ps. 110. 1. Mat. 22. 14. 1 Cor. 15. 25 2 0r,ei> house. fch.5. Eph. C. IS. m Mar. 16: 17 ch. 4. 33 ; 5. ! ch. 4. 32. ' Is. 58. 7. p ch. 1. 14. g Lu. 24. 53. ch. 5. 42. r ch. 20: 7. s Lu. 2. 52. ch. 4. 33! Rom. 14. 18. * ch. 5. 14. 3 Gr. together. b Ps. 55. 17 c ch. 14. 8. 29 aSSgft freely speak unt0 you «of the patriarch Da'vid, that he 1S both df^ and was buried, and his se Sb re is with ns unto this day. 30 Befni^relSI a prophet, x and knowing that God had sworn with an oath to him, that of the fruit of his i ins'™ cordin,stotbefle8h ' he would ^^tSVor 1011 Ms throne; . 31 f&ISKMT spake of the, resurrection of the Christ, "that &££? was X left in &?Sd his flesh did see corruption. 32 *This Je'sus did 1 God l^tf up, a whereof we all are witnesses. 33 T Befng re 6 therefore by the right hand of God exalted, and c having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, he d hath poured forth this, which ye now see and hear. 34 For Da'vid ^SmsI? into the heavens: but he saith himself, e The Lord" said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, 35 Till I make (MfaenaJtlSsIthe footstO.Ol' of thy feet. 36 Ther ^° t relet 2 a U the house of Is/ra-el therefore know assuredly, that God / "h o +V. wiQrlQ tbat sanle Je'sus, whom ye have crucified, both Lord and Christ. llclULi IlldUtJ himooth Lord and Christ, this Je'sus whom ye crucified. . 37 TT Now when they heard this, °they were pricked in their heart, and said unto Peter and t0 the rest of the apostles, Men I^S 11611 ' what shall we do ? 38 Ind 11 Pe'ter .^ unto them, h Repent' ye , and be baptized every one of you in the name of Je'sus Christ §ntd the remission of you,, sins - ; and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. 39 For ^.yoTislrepTomSer' and Ho your children, and Ho all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call' un to him. 40 And with many other words did he t S, and wu&ffciAk, saying, Save yourselves from this n C ro°oked d generation. . 41 IT They thS that gladly received, his word were baptized : and &%& ^la&Zfthem^t^^ 71 about three thousand souls. 42 l And they continued stedfastly in the apostles' d e a c cSn| and fellow- ship, and in the breaking of bread 1 and t!"e prayers. 43 And fear came upon every soul : and m many wonders and signs; were done by the apostles. : 44 And all that believed were together, and "had all things, common ; 45 anlthey sold their possessions and goods, and ° parted them to all, accOTdlng as e Jny y m ^n had need. . 46 p And day^day continuing steadfastly with one accord 9 in the temple, and -breaking bread fro ^t b hTme, t t°hey UBe '. did g& their ggjf with gladness and singleness of heart, 47 pSsmf God, and s having favour with all the people. And *the CHAPTER 3., . A lame man healed. Peter exhorts to repentance. ■ and John werTgomg up hour of prayer, 6 being the ninth hour. 2 And c a certain man that was lame from his mother's womb was car- ried, whom they laid daily at the foor of the temple which is called Beautiful, ffco'ask alms of 'them that entered into the temple; 3 wto° seeing Pe'ter and John about to go into the temple, asked to receive an alms. '..'■:'•. 4 And Pe'ter, fastening his eyes upon him, with John, said, Look on us. 5 And he: gave heed unto them, expecting to receive something aSn them. 6 But n Pe'ter said, Silver and gold have I none; but s what s I have, that give I thee: e In the name of Je'sus Christ of Naz'a-reth, rise lip and walk. 172 Peter exhorts to repentance. THE ACTS, 4. Peter and John imprisoned. 7 And he took him by the right hand, and ™l e ed LYm up : and imme- diately his feet and huanweTm.-s received strength. 8 And he 'leaping up, n e stood, and be^nto wait; and he entered with them into the temple, walking, and leaping, and praising- God. 9 g And all the people saw him walking and praising God : 10 ^k d they took knowledge >.f him, that it was he which l l sat for alms at the Beautiful gate of the temple : and they were filled with wonder and amazement at that which had happened unto him. 11 And as ^^^^hich^^ed he j d p-,^. ^ j^ ^ the 1>eople ran together unto them in the porch 'that is called Ssro-mon's, greatly wondering. 12 % And when Pe'ter saw [[.; he answered unto the people, Ye men of Is/ra-el, why marvel ye at this 7 , IiaiL ? or why fastk ye s yoS n ey s ls y on us^ as though by our jywn power or galuS we had made "S™ to walk? 13 ^'The God of A 'bra-ham, and of I'saac, and of Ja/cob, the God of our fathers, 'hath glorified his s^v'mt Je'sus; whom ye "'delivered up, and » denied him J r" mST of Pl'late, when he Sd determined to r^'il™. 14 But ye denied °the Holy ^d^i^o^e.and alitor a murderer to be granted unto you ; 15 ££ killed the 2 Prince of life' ; «whom God liath raised from the dead ; r whereof we are witnesses. 16 * And w %^thYn°SM^«I^SSlJar made this man strong, whom ye beiwid and know : yea, the faith which is ttaough.hiin hath given him this perfect soundness in the presence of you all. , 17 And now, brethren, I wot that * thr( £ gh ignorance ye did £ as 3m also your rulers. 18 But **&? things' which God befc ?oXif,7 ed "by the mouth of all it prophets, that m Christ should; suffer, he h thu3 S0 fulfilled. 19 If y Repent ye therefore, V9$$**8SXl tliat your sins may be blotted send J ^ s Christ' who liath been appointed for 21 z "hom 1 the heaven must receive until the times of tilings, b w ^of God hat ^kt en by the mouth of wMch nave been since the world began. you; ntnWm*: restitution f 1 1 restoration Ul till his holy prophets m, t f*,M&& s truly a „; f i unto the fathers, ' A prophet shall the Lord your God indeed Said, raise up unto you from among your brethren, like unto me; to him shah whatsoever he shall S peLt unto you. VT&m'*™ every soul, which $& not hearken to that ye hearken 23 And it shall prophet, shall be utterly destroyed from among the people., 24 Yea' and aU the prophets from Sam'u-el and! that after. 25 d Ye are the cl ^ns en of the prophets,, and of the covenant which God made with °our fathers, saying unto A'bra-ham, e And in thy seed shall aU the gffi of the earth be blessed. 26 f Unto you first God, having raised up his s seri e ant T s ' "sent Mnr to bless you, '' in turning away every one of you from yfp iniquities. CHAPTER 4. Peter and John imprisoned. The council dismisses and warns them. 1 A:nt> as they spake unto the people, the priests' and the 3 captain of the temple' and the Sad'du-cee§' came upon them, 2 a S§£?jgMaS& because they taught the people, and p S&lSf Je'gus the resurrection from the dead. 3 And they laid hands on them, and put &S£ in tard, unto the £&&& for it was now eventide. 84 1(73 g ch. 4. 10, 21. ft John 9. 8. I John 7. ,„ Mat.:. Ma .Ma . -jii. 15. 11. Lu. 23. John 18. 40. ch. 13. 28. o Mar. 1. 24. Lu. 1. S&. ch.2. 27. p ch. 7. 52 ; 22. 14. 2 Or, Author, Heb. 2. 10. 1 John 5. 11. q ch. 2. 24. r ch. 2. 32. s Mat. H. 22. ch. 4. 10. fLu.23. 34. John 10. 3. ch. 13. 27. 1 Cor. 2. 8. u Lu. 24. 44. ch. 20. 22. x Ps. 22. Is. 50. 0. 1 Pet. 1. 10: y ch. 2. 38. c Deut. IS. 15, IS, IS), ch. 7. 37. d ch. 2. 39. Rom. 9. 4, 8, Gal. 3. 26. e Gen. 12. 3. Gal. 3. 8. /'Mat. 10. 5. 'Lu. 24. 47. ch. 13. 32, 33 g ver. 22. h Mat. 1. 21. The session of the council. THE ACTS, 4. Peter and John dismissed. 2 Or, saved, e eh. 3. 6, 16. /ch. 2. 24. och.'22. 15. 1 John 1. 1, u 2 K. 19. 15. sLu. 1. 85. a Lu. 4. 18. John 10. 36 many of them "that 11 heard the word believed ; and the number of the men came*o be about five thousand. 5 TF And it came to pass on the morrow, elders' and SCribeS' were gathered together in Je-ru'sa-lem ; that their rulers' and Al-ex-an'der, and as many as were of the kindred of the high priest: were gathered together at Je-ru'sa-lem. 7 And when they had set them in the midst, they incurred, c By what power, or fn what name, have ye done this ? 8 d Then Pe'ter, filled with the Holy Ghost, said unto them, Ye rulers of the people, and elders, of ve this day a?e e: man, by what means this man is 2 made whole ; 10 be e it known unto you all, and to all the people of Ip'ra-el, e that Ir? the name of Je'sus Christ of Naz'a-reth, whom ye crucified, / whom God raised from the dead, even il him doth this man stand here before you whole, 11 s He ls is the stone which was set at nought of you the builders, which "madl the head of the corner. 12 1 there salvation in any other : j> me other is there salvation : i-Ul other name under heaven, that is given among men, W her!m we must be saved. 13 f Now when they fid the boldness of Pe'ter and John, l and bad perceived that they were unlearned and ignorant men, they mar- velled ; and they took knowledge of them, that they had been with Je'sus. 14 And h i£^ g the man which was healed k standing with them, they could say nothing against it. 15 But when they had commanded them to go aside out of the council, they conferred among themselves, 16 layinl; 'What shall we do to these men? for that indeed a notable 3 miracle hath been wro4h n t e through them, !| m manifest to all tliem that dwell in Je-ru'sa-lem ; and we cannot deny U; 17 But that it spread no further among the people, let us stiaitly threaten them, that they speak henceforth to no man in this name. 18" And they called them, and C0 C ha l r |ed ed them not to speak at all nor teach in the name of Je'sus. 19 But Pe'ter and John answered and said unto them, "Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken unto you rather than unto God, judge ye' : 20 *for r we cannot but speak the things which « we ha T4w en and heard. 21 Ancuney, when they had further threatened them, they let them go, finding nothing how they might punish them, ''because of the people; wrought. 23 IT And being let go, ''they Tam! to their own company, and re- ported ah that the chief priests and the elders had said unto them. 24 And they, when they heard *»*$*** lifted up their voice to God with one accord, and said, Lord, "thou art < ^t T ffitt'Sf e heaven' and the earth' and the sea, and. all that in them is : 25 w ho bythe Holy y 6host, 6?/ the mouth of our father Da vid thy servant, didst say, 9 and u theiSe?m a army, And the rulers were gath- ered together, llamlt the Lord, and against his AnSnted: 07 For „ „.c „ j_„„.i_-u „™„4„„4- 2iU„ l,„l^ child £i for 26 The kings of the earth "of a truth in this city against 174 thy holy seTvant Je'§us, a whom Grace and power of the apostles. THE ACTS, 5. Ananias and Sapphira. thou Stw both Her'od' and PSn'ti-us Pi'late, with the Gen'tlles; and the Copies of Is/ra-el, were gathered together, 28 b For to do whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel de t^H^ Te to be done, come to pass. 29 And now, Lord, lookupon their threatenings : and grant unto thy „^-„ TT „,^+o,, c that with all boldness they may speak thy word, Servants c to speak thy word with all boldness, 30 whae y thoustet5hest forth %T hand to heal; rf and that signs and won- ders may be done e though the name of -^thy holy se^int Je'sus. 31 U And when they had prayed, 9 the place was shaken wherefn they were a | a thered d together ; and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, h and they spake the word of God with boldness. 32 And the multitude of them that believed ? were of one heart and of one soul : k "IXSt 1 onT y of them said that Z$l of the things which he pos- sessed was his own ; but they had all things common. 33 And with l great power gave the apostles their m witness of the resurrection of the Lord Je'sus : and * great grace was upon them all. 34 FOT e neither was there any among them any that lacked : "for as many as were possessors of lands or houses sold them, and brought the prices of the things that were sold, " e them wn attheap< he c ver. 13, 31. ch. 9. 27 ; 13. 46 ; 14. 3. d ch. 2. 43. e ch. 3. 6, 16. /ver. 27. g ch. 2. 2, 4. unto according as had need. is, being interpreted, 0*7 r Having land, ° ' having a field, apostles' feet. me son _-c consolation, ) _ t H'-vrT-f-n Son 01 exhortation), a JLe VLtC it; and brought the money, and laid U at the CHAPTER 5. Ananias and Sapphira. The apostles imprisoned. Their trial and dismissal. 1 But a certain man named An-a-nfas, with Sap-phfra his wife, sold a possession, 2 and kept back part of the price, his wife also being privy to If; a and brought a certain part, and laid \i at the apostles' feet. 3 h But Pe'ter said, An-a-nfas, why hath c Sa'tan filled ^ny 6 heart 2 to lie to the Holy Ghost, and to keep hack part of the price of the land? 4 Whiles it remained, mr it not remain thine own ? and after it was sold, was it not in thin t e h ° wn power? howisitlhatthou hast thou conceived this thing in *thy e heart ? thou hast not lied unto men, but unto God. 5 And An-a-nl'as hearing these words d fell down' and gave up the ghost : and great fear came U p o n n all them that heard tff*$ftft 6 And the young men arose' e andwrapped him round, and they carried Mm out' and buried £ 7 And it was about the space of three hours after, when his wife, not knowing what was done, came in. 8 And Pe'ter answered unto her, Tell me whether ye sold the land for so much.' And she said, Yea, for so much. 9 buT Pe'ter l%% unto her, How is it that ye have agreed together •^to tempt the Spirit of the Lord ? behold, the feet of them which have buried thy husband are at the door, and they shall carry thee out. 10 ^In e d n she u fe s i h i e down SS at his feet, and y ^ d up the ghost: and the youn_ buried ne r by her husband. 11 ^And great fear came upon thfwhoie church, and upon as a n a thlt a heard these things. 12 H And l 'by the hands of the apostles were many signs and won 175 i ch. 5. 12. Rom. 15. 5, 6. 2 Cor. 13. 11. k ch. 2. 44. I ch. 1. S. m ch. 1. 22. n ch. 2. 45. 6 Num. 30. 2. c Lu. 22. 3. 2 Or, to de- d ver. 10, 11. e John 10. 40. Mat. 4. 7. g ver. 5. The apostles are imprisoned. THE ACTS, 5. The apostles before the council. k eh. 3. 11. I John 9. 22. q Lu. 21. 12. r ch. 12. 7. y ch. 4. 18. z ch. 2. 23, 36. a Mat. 23. 35 ; 27. 25. 6 ch. 4. 19. • ch. 3. 15. tfch.10. 33. Gal. 3. 13. e eh. 2. 33, 36. Phil. 2. 9. /ch. 3. 15. .9 Mat. 1. 21. It Lu. 24. 47. ch. 3. 26. Eph. 1. 7. t'John 15.26. k ch. 2. 4. I ch. 2. 37. ders wrought among the people porch, porch. and believers were the more added to the Lord, multitudes both of men and women; at the least the shadow of Pe'ter passing by ^ i „t, 4- '- shadow IingllX as Pe'ter came by, at the least ] them uu ueus and couches, "that overshadow some one of them. 16 Andther^fso^mllTetherthe multitude g&n* the cities round about unt0 Je-rusa-lem, bringing "sick foil?' and them That 11 were vexed with unclean spirits : and they were healed every one. 17 IT p But" the high priest rose up, and all they that were with him' (which is the sect indignation, Jealousy, of the Sad'du-ceesj, and they were filled with 19 But '"Sf angel of the Lord by night opened the prison doors, and brought them f out!'' and said, 20 GrO' ye ,and stand and speak in the temple to the people s all the words of this uu 21 And when they heard $#;• they entered into the temple m i,f$ w toytaeS, and taught. * But the high priest came, and they that were with him, and called the council together, and all the senate of the children of Is/ra-el, and sent to the prison-^use to have them brought. 22 But when the officers that came' * found them not in the prison'; and they returned, and told, 23 List The $££tt ( $&- shut, w i* h all safety, and the keepers standing wlthou t t before the doors : but when we had opened, we found no man within. , 24 Now when tlie Mgh priest and "the captain of the temple and the chief se W ™S: they this would grow. 25 And\ e here came one and told them, sayTng ' Behold, the men whom ye put in the prison are fnTheSwtinXg' and teaching the people. 26 Then went the captain with the officers, and brought them, but without violence; ^for they feared the people; lest they should hav ^ e been stoned. 27 And when they had brought them, they set them before the coun- cil^ Tnd the high priest asked them, 28 s s a % n g g ; ^e dnotwe straitly X?^ you fWef^W not to teach, in this name 1 and' behold, ye have filled Jg-rtt'sa-lem with your $££&$$, z and intend to bring this man's "blood upon us. 29 IT Suf Pe'ter and the " fher apostles answered and said, b We m ]^ st t0 obey God rather than men. 30 e The God of our fathers raised up Je'sus, whom ye slew, and hanging him on a tree. 31 God with his right hand to be f & Prince and ff a remission 1118 witnesses of these things ; and so is alao the Ho'ly 32 And 'we are Ghost, * whom God hath given to them that obey him 33 IT l ffiW, when they heard tha &™*. were cut ' slay them. 'hen stood there Jut there stood li-el, a doctor of the law, had in repu ^nouV a oT ng all the people, and com- manded to put the a men les forth a little ^nV 35 And he said unto them, Ye men of Is/ra-el, take heed to yourselves 176 The apostles choose helpers. THE ACTS, 6. Stephen's zeal and courage. 36 2 For before these days rose up Theu'das, P&$$$ himself ou t to be somebody; to whom a number of men, about four hundred, joined themselves : who was slain ; and all, as many as obeyed him, were dispersed', aild br e °a^ e ht to llOUgllt. 37 After this man rose up Ju'clas of Gal'i-lee in the days of the enrolment, and drew away , W "™/V people after him : he also perished ; and all, ei ' en as many as obeyed him, were scattereTlbroad. 38 And now I say unto you, Refrain' from these men, and let them alone : "for if this counsel or this work be of men, it will be'SverthrownV 39 °lmt if it 1? of God, ye win nol be'abie to overthrow them; lest haply ye be found even p to be lifting against God. 40 And to him they agreed : and when they had q called the apostles' r and beaten t hem, j.i 1AT . commanded that they should „ A i o-naalr in -f-1-ia -no-ma >->+* unto them, tJiey beat them and charged them llOt to SpeaK 111 tile name 01 Je'sus, and let them go. 41 IT They n therefore departed from the presence of the council, "rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer afifetf for 8I3H& 42 And evwyoay. ' in the temple' and m Som™ 86 ' " they ceased not to teach and t0 preach Je'sus as tue Christ. CHAPTER 6. The apostles choose helpers. Stephen's zeal and courage. 1 no"- ill thell days, "when the number of the disciples was SStlpiying, there arose a murmuring of the b s Gre'oilS^ews against the He'brew§, because their widows were neglected ° in the daily ministration. 2 Ind 1 the twelve called the multitude of the disciples Zto them, and that we should the word of God, and serve said, d It is not tables. 3Wheref ore, brethren, e lookyeout 0™^^™,! na-tra-n man a-F honest ,,„na-*.4- ■p,,'n Look ye out therefore, brethren, from among yOU SeVOll Uieil 01 good report, IUll of the Ho spirlt lost and of wisdom, whom we may appoint over this business. 4 But we -^ will glve co SfnuIle c d f n iItiTin yto prayer, and in the ministry of the word. 5 IT And the saying pleased the whole multitude : and they chose Stephen, *a man full of faith and of the Ho'ly !§?$; and * Philip, and Procli'o-rus, and Ni-ca'nor, and Tfmon, and Par'me-nas, and Nic'o-las a proselyte of An'tl-och : and }, when they had prayed, 1 they laid their hands on them. 7 And m the word of God increased : priests were obedient to the faith. 8 And Ste'ph§n, full of |t-ace and power, 1 ;les among the people. and the number of the disciples and a great company "of the ro^lht great wonders and gogue of the LIb'er-trne§, and fthe Cy-re'ul-aii§, and fthe Al-Sx-an'drl- an§, and of them of Cl-lf cia and of A'sia, disputing with Ste'phen. 10 And °they were not able to withstand the wisdom and the f$lt by which he spake. 11 p Then they suborned men, which said, We have heard him speak blasphemous words against Mo'§e§, and against God. 12 And they stirred up the people, and the elders, and the scribes, and came upon hint and §Haf him, and brought MnTinto the council, 13 and 1 set up false witnesses, which said, This man ceaseth not to speak Was i* e ~ words against this holy place, and the law: 14 9 fo°r r we have heard him say, that this Je'sus of Naz'a-reth shall 177 2 The third Tear before the Account called Anno Domini. ? Mat. 5. 12. Rom. 5. 3. 2 Cor. 12. 10. a ch. 2. 41. ver. 7. ch. 9. 29. SGT.Sellen- c ch! 4. 35. 1 Tim. 4. 14. m ch. 12. 24. Col. 1. 6. n John 12. 42. Stephen before the council. THE ACTS, 7. Stephen defends himself. h Gen. 17. 9. i Gen. 21. 2. 1c Gen. 25. 26. I Gen. 29. 31. m Gen. 37. 4. n Gen. 39. 2. o Gen. 41. 37. y Ex. 13. 19. Josh. 24. 32. z Gen. 23. 16. dEx.2. 2. eHeb.ll. 23. 2 Or, fair unti God. /Ex. 2. 3-10. r destroy this place, and shall change the customs which Mo'ses. delivered un to us. 15 And all that sat in the council, festfelhefffyes on him, saw his face as it had been the face of an angel. CHAPTER 7. Stephen before the council. He defends himself. He is stoned to death. -i Then said the high priest, A rP fh p«p fhinp-Q «n 9 1 And the high priest said, -tVie Tiiese TjJLLLIlgb SO: 2 And he said, a Me &e b thr"n en '_and fathers, hearken; The God of glory appeared unto our father A'bra-ham, when he was in Mes-o-p6-ta'- mi-a, before he dwelt in Kan?' 3 iSl said unto him, 6 Get thee out of thy C0 Cd, y ' and from thy kin- dred, and come into the land which I shall shew thee. 4 Then c came he out of the land of the Chal-dse'ang, and dwelt in C Ha r 'r r an n : : and from thence, when his father was dead, eta removed him into this land, wherein ye now dwell"; 5 and he gave him none inheritance in it, no, not so much as to set his foot on : d Ind he promised that he would give it to him f ° n a possession, and to his seed after him, when as yet he had no child. 6 And God spake on this wise, e Skf his seed should sojourn in a strange land; and that they should bring them into bondage, and entreat (hem evil, -^four hundred years. 7 And the nation to S they shall be in bondage will I judge, said God : and after that shall they come forth, and 9 serve me in this place. 8 A And he_gave him the covenant of circumcision : *and so A'bra- ham begat Tsaac, and circumcised him the eighth day; *and l'§aac begat Ja'cob; and l Ja'cob hegat the twelve patriarchs. _9 m And the patriarchs, moved with jeaiSuTylgfinst Jo'seph, so ia him into E'gypt : n and God was with him, 10 and d delivered him out of all his afflictions, °and gave him favour and wisdom ^bttofe* of Pha'raoh king of E'gypt ; and he made him governor over E'gypt and all his house. 11 »Now there came a Sgg& over all thelandof E'gypt and WE® and great affliction : and our fathers found no sustenance. _ 12 q But when Ja'cob heard that there was corn in E'gypt, he sent forth our fathers the first - time. 13 r And at the second fuSf Joseph was made known to his brethren ; and Joseph's ^te^Srunto Pha'raoh. threescore and fifteen souls. 15 "ind Ja'cob went down into E'gypt' ; fathers'- And and he died, himfeif ; and our 16 an A d n they ?y were carried over S&IM&, and laid in 2 the se ffb re that /bra-ham bought for a %%?&&% of the sons of ^'^Z/Att^ 11 ™- 17 But w a h s en "the time of the promise drew nigh, which God ^SSFed unto A'bra-ham, Hhe people grew and multiplied in E'gypt, Till another king 19 The same dealt subtilly with our and evil entreated our fathers, cS0 that they should might not live. 20 rf i n t which ^n Mo'ses cast out their yom &1^ dren ' to the end they was born, and e was 2 exceeding fair ; and 21 and 1 •'when he was cast out, Pha'raoh's daughter took him up, and nourished him for her own son. 178 Stephen defends himself. THE ACTS, 7. Stephen defends himself 22 And Mo'ses. was iitSla in all the wisdom of the E-gyp'tjans/; and he was g mighty in his words and "otIs?' _J when he to visit his brethren the children of Is/ra-el 24 And seeing one of them suffer wrong, he defended h§n, and avenged him that was oppressed, a s n m iting te the E-gyp'tian juTdhave™. 25 and he supposed that his brethren understood how that God was giving them * deliverance ; next day y. a shewed I day following JJ-c appeared would have set them at one again, saying, Sirs, ye are brethren ; why do ye wrong one to another ? 27 But he that did his neighbour wrong thrust him away, saying, k Who made thee a ruler and a judge overjis ? 28 wSodest thou kill me, as thou kmillt the E-gyp'tJan yesterday ? 29 'IMoS'eT at this saying, and beSSM&r in the land of £&fe' where he begat two sons. 30 m And when forty years were fui e fSed d an anlei appeared to him in the wilderness of mount Si/na an |?I e a \ , of the Lord in a flame of fire in a bush. 31 am when Mo'se§ saw It; he wondered at the sight : and as he drew ■n qq t f n Kali r<] A **i tlle voice of the Lord came unt0 him ^ near LO DenOlU, there came a voice of the Lord, 32 *«»*»*» I iZ the God of thy fathers, the God of AbrS-ham, and the God of j/gaac, and theGod of Ja'cob. Sf Mo'ses. trembled, and durst not behold. 33 "IMMJMto him, £S 0S e ff tS y shoes from thy feet: for the place whereon thou standest is holy ground. «n, Iha-r- surely and r have heard their groaning, and_i am come down to deliver them and d now come, I wiU send thee into E'gypt. 35 This Mo'ses. whom they refused, saying, Who made thee a ruler and a judge? "JfflS^ God s s en d to be bot h a ruler and a "deliverer <^ th the hand of the angel which appeared to him in the bush oa r He brought +v ir , TV , out, after that he had OO r This man led tliem " forth, having wrought wonders and signs in E'gypt, 'and in the Red sea, M and in the wilderness forty years. 37 IT This is that Mo'se§, which said unto the children of Is/ra-el, X A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you from among your brethren, 4 like unto me; v w*** 11 ***«*■ 38 z This is he' that was in the 5 church in the wilderness with a the and our fathers: angel which spake to him in the mount 6 who received th u^in| ly c oracles to give unto us : 39 ?o whom our fathers would not he ohfdient, but thrust him from them, Q „ j in their hearts turned back again into -™ /jvk-tvJ- aUU. turned back in their hearts unto -Cj gypiJ, 40 d fa a ^n# unto Aar'on Make us gods whicKWu go before us : for %$& this Mo'seg, which br °el us forth out of the land of E'gypt, we wot not what is become of him. 41 e And they made a calf in those days, and b^ughfa sacrifice unto the idol, and rejoiced in the works of their own hands. god as it is written in the book of the prophets, * gff^l^ f ^M'^^SS to me slain 1 it- i i iflees by the space of forty years m the wilderness ? sacrifices Forty years in the wilderness, house of Is'ra-el ? 43 £&' ye took up the tabernacle . of Moloch, Tnd the star of J $$? Rt' e Xn/rhe figures which ye made to worship them : Ind I will carry you away beyond B&b'y-lon. 44 Our fathers had the tabernacle of the testimony in the wilderness, even as he had appointed' wKafe unto Mo'se§, ' that he should make it ac- seei 179 n Mat. 22. 32. ?• Ex. 12. 41. s Ex. 7 ; 8-9. t Ex. 14. 21. u Ex. 16. 1, .35. x Deut. 18. 15, .22. 18. ch. 4 Or, as he raised up me. yMat. 17.5. z Ex. 19. 3, 17. 5 Or, congre- gation. a Is. 63. 9. Gal. 3. 19. iEx.21. I. John 1. 1". /'Ps.81. 12. Rom. 1. 24. / Deut. 4. 19. I Am. 5. 25. Stephen is stoned to death. THE ACTS, 8. Philip preaches in Samaria, k Josh. 3. 14. I Neh. '.>. 24. PS. 44. 2. eh. 13. 19. ml Sam. 16.1. Ps. 89. 19. ch. 13. 22. n 1 K. 8. 17. Ps. 132. 4, 5. o IK. 6.1. 1 Chr. 17. 12. p 1 K. 8. 27. 2 Chr. 2. 6. ch. 17. 24. q Is. 66. I, 2. Mat. 5. 34. r Ex. 32. 9. Is. 48. 4. s Lev. 26. 41. Jer. 4. 4; 6. 10.; 9.. 26. t 2 Chr. 36'. 16. Mat. 21. 35. 1 Thes. 2. 15. ich. 14. x Ex. 20. 1. Gal. 3. 19. Heb. 2. 2. aEzek. 1.1. Mat. 3. 16. ch. 10. 11. b Dan. 7. 13. e Lu. 4. 29. Heb. 13. 12. tfLev. 24. 16. e Deut. 13. 9. ch. 8. 1 ; 22. fen. 9. 14. gPs.31.5. Lu. 23. 46. h ch. 9. 40 r 6 ch. 11. re. c Gen. 23. 2. d ch. 7. 5S ; ! 1, 13, 21. 1 Cor. 15. 9. 45 /0 Which also our fathers. Josh'u-a when they God [Sift out before the face of our God, and fcSfift to find a HM£ for fathers,, unto the clays of Da'vid 46 '"wile found favour mt i5f """ the God of Ja'cob. 47 ° But Sol'o-mon built him a a n house. 48 Howbeit ? the iH High dwelleth not in S 1 // made with hands : as saith the prophet, house will ye build me ' rest ? saith the Lord : <£ what It the place ©I my 51 H Ye 'stiffneckecl and uncircumcised in heart and ears, ye do always resist the Ho'ly Ghost : as your fathers im so t% ye. 52. 'Which of the prophets.. l ^ e not your fathers p ^St? and they ute ha kfnet m them which shewed before of the coming of ^ een now beanie betrayers and murderers! \ of whom ye have hay ye.; 54 Hi y NowTtei they heard these things, they were cut to the heart, and they gnashed on him with their teeth. 55 But he, z being full of the Ho'ly Ghost,, looked up stedfastly into heaven, and saw the glory of God, and Je'sus standing on the right hand of God, 56 am"f said, Behold, "I see the heavens opened, and the b Son of man standing on the right hand of God, 57 bu? they cried out with a loud voice, and stopped their ears, and rusted upon him with one accord'; 58 and they c cast i"im out of the city, rf and stoned £'? and Hhe wit- npoaoo lo-irl flnwn iWi-r clothes „j- a young man's feet, whose name was o ,,-| liesseb laitk UOWIl llieil garments at the feet .of a young man named &aUl. 59 And they stoned Ste'phen, 7 calling upon Hi^&m an ^ saying, Lwcl Je'sus, ° receive my spirit. 60 And he h kneeled down,, and cried with a loud voice, t Lord, lay not this sin to their charge. And when he had said this, he: fell asleep. CHAPTER 8. Philip preaches in Samaria. Peter and John sent out. The Ethiopian is baptized. 1 And a Saul was consenting 1 unto his death. And th^fir^^S^tTd^ a great persecution against the church which was fn Je-ru'sffi-lem ; and b they were all scattered abroad throughout the regions of Ju-dse'a and Sa-ina'ri-a, except the apostles. 2 And devout men SSef Stephen, taMs ^ ri ^ and c made great lamen- tation over him. 3 A if u f t or Saul' ** a _ haling men and women committed them to prison. 4 an Ttey ree therefore that were scattered abroad went eve ab out the word. 5 P^PhiTip went down to the city of ^^^M'^ffll unto them, them the Christ. 6 a „ j +!-.„ people with one accord save teed unto e ol by the king's &ffi: 21 And upon a set day Her'od' arrayed himself in royal apparel, an d sat u on n the s 4 throne, and made an oration unto them. 22 And the people ^ffifi saying, fi^P voice of a god, and not of a man. 23 And immediately » angel of the Lord q smote him, because r he gave not God the glory : and he was eaten of worms, and gave up the ghost. 24 1[ But s the word of God grew and multiplied. 25 And Bai^na-bas and Saul returned from Je-ru'sS-lem, when they Mark. 188 Tour of Paul and Barnabas. THE ACTS, 13. Elymas the sorcerer. CHAPTER 13. Tour of Paul and Barnabas. Paul's sermon at Antioch. Envy of the Jews. -I "vr~ 4-U^-r.r^ nrn-n/1 rt in 1 ne churi li that was at An'ti-och certain „-„„„>. r\ 4-n r.-^A -i-^^^U 1 JNow tliere were ffl atAn;.ti-och, in the church that was there, prophets ana teach- ers ; as b Bar'na-bas, and syS?e-°o" that was called M'ger, and c Lu'cius of C'y-re'ne, and Man'a-en' ^^f&ggSfiJfiP^ Her'od the tetrarch and Saul. 2 Mas they ministered to the Lord, and fasted, the Holy Ghost said d Separate me Bar'na-bas and Saul for the work e whereunto I have called them. 3 Then, ■''when they had fasted and prayed' and laid then? bands on them, they sent them away. 4 IT So they, being sent forth by the Holy Ghost, SdolTto Se-leu'- ci-a ; and from thence they sailed to a Cy'prus. 5 And when they were at Sal'a-mis, h they proctalmea the word of God in the synagogues of the Jews. : and they had also i John is tail? attendant 6 And when they had gone through the wnoielsiana unto Pa'phos, they found ^a certain sorcerer, a false prophet, a Jew, whose name was Bar-je'sus : Ba-r-Je'sns; 7 Si? was with the * p %°ffiT^ Ser'gi-us PauTus, a &»»: standingT^The same called U nto°mm Barna-bas and Saul, and sought to hear the word of God. 8 But z El'y-mas the sorcerer (for so is his name by interpretation) withstood them, seeking to turn SI the p r d e coiSni from the faith 9 1ST Saul, eyes on him 10 £Zl said;o full of aU SU ™J!F and all $fi°™*> "ft™ of the devil, & enemy of all righteousness, wilt thou not cease to pervert the right ways of the Lord ? 11 And now, behold, "the hand of the Lord S upon thee, and thou shalt be blind, not seeing the sun for a season. And immediately there fell on him a mist and a darkness ; and he went about seeking some to lead Mm by the hand. 12 Then the p^onsui, when he saw what was done, believed, being astonished at the Aching of the Lord. 13 Now when Paul and his company Si from Pa'phos, In? came to Per'ga in Pam-phyl'i-a : and p John departed 8 from them a nd returned to Je-ru'sa-lem. 14 f But when they, P as d Srou g h from Per'ga, they came to An'ti-och g Pi-sicl'i-a'; and they 2 went into the synagogue on the sabbath day, and sat down. 15 And r after the reading of the law and the prophets the rulers of the synagogue sent unto them, saying, Ye m Brethren r , ethren ' if ye have s any word of exhortation for the people, say on. 16 In! 11 Paul stood up, and * beckoning with Ml hand said, Men of Is/ra-el, and "ye that fear God^tS? 6 " 17 The God of this people of Is/ra-el x chose our fathers, and exalted the people "when they aw ttfT IS 'm the land of E'gypt, *and with 1? high arm b Tf ht he them for th out of it. 18 And for "about the time of forty years 2 suffered he their manners in the wilderness. ' hundred and fifty years Sam'u-el the prophet. until 21. Gal. i. 15.' e Mat. 9. ,58. ch. 14. 26. Rom. 10. 15. Eph. 3. 7, 8. 1 Tim. 2. 7. ./ch. 6. 6. g ch. 4. 36. h ver. 46. r ver. 27. Lu. 4. lfi. s Heb. 13. 2 12.17. 17. ch. 7 : Ex. 6. 6. i Ex. 16. 35. Ps. 95. 9, 10. ch. 7. 36. 2 Many ancient authorities read bare he them as a nursing father in the in'Mernens. See Deut. 1. 31. b Deut. 7. 1. Josh. 14. 1, 2. d Judg. 2. 16. ■ Sam. 3. 20. 189 Paul's sermon at Antioch. THE ACTS, 13. Paul's followers at Antioch. g 1 Sam. IS. 23, 26, 28. h 1 Sam. 16. 13. 2 Sam. 2. 4. i Ps. 89. 20. Jc 1 Sam. 13. 14. ch. 7. 46. ZLu.1.32. ch. 2. 30. m 2 Sam. 7. 12. » Mat. 1. 21. Rom. 11. 26. o Mat. 3. 1. Lu. 3. 3. p Mat. 3. 11. Mat. 10. 6. Lu. 24. 47. ch. 3. 26. r Lu. 23. 34. ch. 3. 17. s ver. 14, 15. ch. 15. 21. t Lu. 24. 20. ch. 26. 22. u Mat. 27. 22. Mar. 15. 13. Lu. 23. 21. John 19. 6. x ch. 3. 13. y Lu. 18. 31. John 19. 28. z Mat. 27. 59. Mar. 15. 46. Lu. 23. 53. John 19. 38. a Mat. 28. 6. ch. 2. 24. b Mat. 28. 16. ch. 1. 3. cch. 1. 11. d ch. 1. 8. e Gen. 3. 15. Ms. 53. 11. Bom. 3. 2) Heb. 7. 19 m Is. 29. 14. Hab. 1. 5. 2 Or, vanish n ch. 11. 23 ; 14. 22. oTit. 2. U. Heb. 12. 15. 1 Pet. 5. 12. we written of him, sepulchre, tomb. 21 •''And afterward they asklfdlor a king : and God gave unto them Saul the son of eSi, a man of the tribe of Ben'ja-min, \l x the space of forty years. 22 And ^when he had removed him, ft he raised up untothem Da'vid to be their king ; to whom also he ^Irl^S 7, and said, 1 1 have found Da'vid the s so £ of Jes'se, *a man after min my own heart, my will. 23 'Of this man's seed hath God according ra to unto Is/ra-el "a Saviour, Je'sus; 24 ° when" John- had first preached before his coming the baptism of repentance to all the people of Is/ra-el. 25 And as John wa f s u iummng his course, he said, * $£T S upp n o k se ye that I am ? I am not he. But' behold, there cometh one after me, w th e se shoes of whose feet I am not worthy to uSe. 26 Men g?ethrer!: ren ' children of the stock of A'bra-ham, and wh t^ °s e e ver among you t u e at r llar God, Ho y u S u is the word of this salvation sent - forth. 27 For they that dwell fn Je-ru'sa-lem, and their rulers, r because they knew him not, nor yet the voices of the prophets s which are read every sabbath, day < * ih ^ 1 ^ fulfilled them % condemning him. 28 "And though they found no cause of death in him, x yet d a fked d they of Pi'late that he should be slain. 29 y And when they had fulfilled all things that z they took mS down from the tree, and laid hlS in a 30 a But God raised him from the dead : 31 and d 6 he was seen for many clays of them "tntf came up with him c from Gal'i-lee to Je-ru'sa-lgm, d who are now his witnesses unto the people. 32 And we dec S nt0 you f ^ tidings' h Tf that e the promise ^.FT made unto the fathers, 33 how that God hath fulfilled the same unto us ou? ir children, in that he hath raised up Je"sus ; again; as aisolhs written in the second psalm, / Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee. 34 And as concerning that he raised him up from the dead, Sow no more to return to corruption, he hatifspoken on this wise, a I will give you the ho i y and sure «£;$£, of Da'vid. 35 w £e e eau°se e he saith also in Holy One to see corruption. 36 For Da'vid, after he had se ^ ed his own generation servedthlloinsei of God, € fell on sleep, and was laid unto his fathers, and saw corruption : 37 buf he' whom God raised a ^ n ' saw no corruption. 38 II Be it known unto you therefore, mena " rf brethren, thatHhrough this man is P ME& unto you the J^ZT ss of sins : 39 and d z by him eve?" one that beiilvlthls justified from all things, from which ye could not be justified by the law of Mo'§e§. 40 Beware therefore, lest that come upon y °"; which is spoken of in m the prophets ; 41 Behold, ye despisers, and wonder, and 2 perish; fot I work a work in your days, 1 work which ye shall in no wise believe, thou S h ne man declare it unto you. 42 A n rl wlien tlie Jews v words might be p S poken d to them the next sabbath. 43 Now when the TOnf ^K B ^ >ken up, many of the Jews and of ^e&t proselytes followed Paul and Bar'na-bas: who, speaking to them, 3 grt 190 Persecution of Paul and Barnabas. THE ACTS, 14. Paul heals a cripple. 44 If And the next sabbath day eame almost the whole city wa8 gathered together to hear the word of God. 45 But when the Jews, saw the multitudes, they were filled with jeX&y, and "Stffite 086 things which were spoken by Paul, contradicting „_,,! blaspheming. and i blasphemed. 46 I'nd 1 Paul and Bar'na-bas spale x o e uti°oidi y , and said, 9 It was necessary that the word of God should first hav De t,een spoken to you; but ^1 ye ti!mst it from you, and judge yourselves unworthy of ev eti a rl l i ng life, lo, s we turn to the Gen'tTle§ 47 For so hath the Lord commanded us, I have set thee uy, ana "stirreTupa persecution against Paul and sd them out of their Cdtrs. a light of the Geii'tileg, "hat thou shouldest be for salvation unto the uttermott part of the earth. 48 And w as en the G6n'tile§ heard this, they were glad, and glorified the word of the r;od' d: u and as many as were ordained to eternal life believed. 49 And the word of the Lord was spreadatooad throughout all the region and women of chief men of the city, mil Bar'na-bas, and 51 y But they shook off the dust of their feet against them, and came unto I-eo'm-um. 52 And the disciples z were filled with joy and with the Holy Ghost. CHAPTER 14. Persecution of Paul and Barnabas. Their return to Antioch. 1 And it came to pass in I-co'ni-um, that they w e e ntere°d h together into the synagogue of the Jew§, and so spake, that a great multitude both of the Jew§ and also of the Greeks believed. 2 But the jews u thatwer^ g df s e obedient stirred up the souis of the Geii'tlle§, and made the theS nds evil affected against the brethren. 3 Long time therefore mjt^efflhere speaking boldly in the Lord, ° which ga ^e te ^tae°88 y unto the word of his grace, "^ffl? 4 signs and wonders to be done by their hands. 4 But the multitude of the city was divided; and part held with the Jew§, and part with the b apostles. 5 And when there was 'SSSS^SSS* both of the Gen'tiles; and also of the Jew§ with their rulers c+ ~ ^^despitefuii 6 They were ware _.p it, OT1 ,q they became aware Ul it, d/IlU and unt0 the region thatlieth round about 7 and there they preached the gospel. 8 1 e And ktLyS^ffl^tTSMSSS; impotent in his feet, being a cripple from his mother's womb, who never had walked : 9 The same heard Paul sS: who, fSfnfm'e^s'upL him, and 'KT ing that he had faith to be .JKoie, 10 IHi with a loud voice, 9 Stand upright on thy feet. And he leaped up and walked. 11 And when the multitudes saw what Paul had done, they lifted up their ;$£?' saying in the speech of Lyc-a-om-a, h The gods are come down to us in the likeness of men. 12 And they called Bar'na-bas, 4 Ju'pi-ter; and Paul, ff er c £u-ryt be- cause he was the chief speaker. 13 Ind 1 the priest of Ju'pi-ter W ho^m P ie was before ^AT city, brought oxen and garlands unto the gates, i and would have done sacrifice With the mSules. to en^eaTI^ISuTfy, and to stone them, ' ' :es of Lyc-a-o'ni-a , Lys'tra and Der'be, 14 But when the apostles, Bar'na-bas and Paul, heard ? ""j, and S pra ra gfSrth among the mu!t&, crying out' 191 *they p ch. IS. 6. 1 Pet. 4. 4. Jude 10. 2 Or, railed, q ver. 26. Mat. 10. 6. ch. 3. 26. Rom. 1. 16. r Ex. 32. 10. Mat. 21.43. Rom. 10. 19. s ch. 18. 6 ; y Mat. 10. 14. Ma 11. Lu. 9. 5. ch. 18. 6. '. Mat. 5. 12. John 16. 22. ch. 2. 46. A. D. 46. b ch. 13. 3. c 2 Tim. 3. 11. d Mat. 10. 23. /Mat. 8. 10 3 Or, saved, g Is. 35. 6. Paul returns to Antioch. THE ACTS, 15. A dispute about circumcision. 1 ch. 10 26. m Jam. 5.17. 12.21. ICor. S.4. o 1 Thea. 1. p Gen. Ps. :;:•. q Ps. 81 12. ch. 17. 30. IPet. 1.3. r ch. 17 27. Rom. .21). s Lev. L 3.4. Ps. 05. 10. Jer. 14 Mat. 5 45. t ch. 13. 45. «2Cor 11. 25. 2 Tim 3.11. y ch. 11. 23. z Mat. 10. 38 ; 16. 24. Lu. 22. 28. Rom. 8. 17. 2 Tim. 2. 11. a Tit. 1. 5. d ch. 15. 4, 12 ; 21. 19. e 1 Cor. 16. !). 2 Cor. 2. 12. John 7. 22. Gal. 5. 2. c Gen. 17. 10. A. D. 52. e Rom. 15. 24. 1 Cor. 16. 6. /ch. 14.27. A. D. 52. ft ver. 1. 15 and saying, Sirs, z why do ye these things? "'We also are men of like passions with you, and pre f^ nt0 you g00 d tidings, that ye should turn from "these vSthifgs °unto the living God, , p ™y h o h made the heaven 1 and me earth' and the sea, and all tlnngs that whirl who therein : in them is : 16 s who in the generations gone by suffered all the nations to walk in their rood. own ways. 17 r ^ISdye! 688 he left not himself without witness, in that he did L and s gave u you m from heaven' rains and fruitful seasons, filling y l dur hearts with food and gladness. lmd d n o°ing oue sacrifice unto them. And there came **&****& But Jews thither jews from Xn'ti-och anc i i- C o'ni-um' ; 19 H _ . andtaUg persuaded the m At; " ^ having stoned Paul, of the city, supposing that he "mf" dead. 20" 3it ' as the disciples stood round about him, he rose up, and departed went forth Der'be. 21 And when they had preached the gospel to that city- x and had a £fe k many' diseipies, they returned again to Lys'tra, and to I-co ni-um, and o An'ti-och, tinue in the faith, and that kingdom of God. enter into the had prayed with fasting, they commended them to the Lord, on whom they had believed. 24 And after they had passed th thTo g ug h ut Pi-sid'i-a, a n e d y came to Pam- phyL'i-a. 25 And when they had p spolen d the word in Per'ga, they went down HI At-taTi-a; 26 and thence they sailed to An'ti-och, b from whence they had been cre c c o°mmftted d to the grace of God for the work which they i iad fulfilled. 27 And when they were come, and had gathered the church together, d they rehearsed all things that God had done with them, and how that he had e opened u a e door of faith unto the Gen'tile§. flier - 28 And they nomue time with the disciples. CHAPTER 15. A dispute about circumcision. The council at Jerusalem. 1 And "certain men which came down from Ju-dse a and taught the saying, ye cannot be saved. 2 w Andwnen ore Paul and Bar'na-bas had no small dissension and Sfom°n n g with them, the^h^Ad that "Paul and Bar'na-bas, and certain other of them, should go up to Je-ru'sa-lem unto the apostles and elders about this question. 3 They therefore, e being brought on their way by the church, they passed through both phffi-ni'cia and Sa-ma'ri-a, 7 declaring the conversion of the Gen 'tiles : and they caused great joy unto all the brethren. 4 And when they were come to Je-ru's&-lem, they were received of the church' and 0/ the apostles and the elders, and 9 they reheated all things that God had done with them. 5 But there rose up certain of the sect of the Phar'i-see§ \ h ho U be- lieved, saying, * ™ ™ s needful to circumcise them, and to ao lS£"™ to keep the law of Mo'§e§. 192 The council at Jerusalem. THE ACTS, 15. Letters sent to the Gentiles. 6 IT And the apostles and the elders weltered together for to consider of this matter. made choice among you, that by n. y mouth the uen'tues of the gospel, and believe. 8 And God, '■' which knoAveth the fh§Stt hare them witness, z giving them the Holy Ghost, even as ? ie did unto us ; 9 '"fnWmaae no SS between ns and them, »SS&!2£' their hearts by faith. 10 Now therefore why tempt ye God, ° that ye should put a yoke npon the neck of the disciples, which neither our fathers nor we were able to bear ? 1 1 Rnf ii™ 1-.q14q^tq -f>ir,+ through the grace of the Lord Je'sus Christ we shall be saved, 1 1 JbUt J We Delieve mat we shall be saved through the grace of the Lord Je'sus, in like manner aS tliey. 12 IT am all the multitude kept silence'; and flEFSffifM&b Bar'na- bas and Paul- .ttSSfg what n ™f and wonders God had « wrought among the G8n'tlle§ by them. 13 f And after they had held their peace, r James, answered, saying, iIe,1 i^S hren ' hearken unto me : 14 ^eZ hathp^ear^d how God ^lt%i Ist did visit the Gen'tlle§, to take out of them a people for his name. 15 And to this agree the words of the prophets ; as it is written, of Da'vid, which is fallen ind I will set it up : 17 That the residue of men m# atom, aiuer wit? ojulu, A nd Gen'tlleg, upon whom my name is called, faith the Lord, who mas these things' seek after the Lord, ind all the doeth all 19 Wherefore u my judgment is, that we trouble not them' which from among the Gen'tlle§ ^ff to God; « 20 but* that we 3 write unto them, that they abstain ^from the pollu- tions of idols, and f-ggg fornication, and fiwiS strangled, "and fe blood. _ 21 For Mo'§e§ from gfneratYon! of old hath in every city them that preach him, * being read in the synagogues every sabbath. day ' 22 Then.itseemefgoodto the apostles and the elders, with the whole church, to sen 2hoo°se en men ont of their own company, and send them to An'ti- och with Paul and Bar'na-bas ; namely, Ju'das Ta n iied ed *£S£K$S&, and Silas, chief men among the brethren : 23 tni they wrote lt $$S by them, afterthls manner; The apostles and »£?* brethren se " dgreetmg unto the brethren which are of the G6n'tile§ in An'ti-5ch and Syr'i-a and Ci-lfgja, 1 greeting: 24 Forasmuch as we have heard' that d certain which went out from us have troubled you with words, subverting your souls'- saying ' Ye must be circumcised, and keep tie law : 4-^ „j\ „ such ,i ' j- : to whom we gave no ' one accord, to seD ch commandment; men choose out and send them unto you with our beloved Bar'na-bas and Paul, 26 e S that have hazarded their lives for the name of our Lord Je'sus Christ. 27 We have sent therefore Ju'das and Silas, who themselves 1 ais s °shaii tell v'Su' the same things by word of mouth. 28 For it seemed good to the Holy Ghost, and to us, to lay upon you no greater burden than these necessary things ; 193 i ch. 10. 20. 2 Gr. from curly clays. a Rom. 10. 11. t ch. 10. 15. 1 Cor. 1. 2. p Rom. 3. 24. Eph. 2. 8. Tit. 2. 11. I ch. 14. 27. • ch. 12. 17. .7. * Am. 9. 11, 12. zlThes. ].£ 3 Or, enjoin y Gen. 35. 2. 1 Cor. 8. 1. z 1 Cor. 6. 9. Gal. 5. 19. Eph. 5. 3. a Gen. 9. 4. b ch. 13. 15. d ver. 1. Gal. 2. 4. Tit. 1. 10. Tour of Paul and Silas. THE ACTS, 16. Timothy is circumcised. /ver. 20. ch. 21. 25. g Lev. 17. 14. 2 Or, exhor- tation, h ch. 14. 22. 4 Some an- cient author- ities insert, in various forms, ver.34. A-ch. 13. 1. A. D. 53. I ch. 13. 4, 13. m ch. 12. 12, 25 ; 13. 5. Col. 4. 10. 2 Tim. 4. 11. n ch. 13. 13. a ch. 14. 6. b ch. 19. 22. Bom. 16. 21. 1 Cor. 4. 17. 1 Tim. 1. 2. c 2 Tim. 1. 5. d ch. 6. 3. h 2 Cor. 2. 12. i ch. 10. 30. 29 •'that ye abstain, from tMSSSSSi to idols, and ^from blood, and from things strangled, and from fornication; from which if ye keep yourselves, f t e shall b° weir with you. Fare ye well. 30 So they when they were dismissed, they came down to An'ti-och: and wlie Sa^n y g ha,i gathered the multitude together, they delivered the epistle.; 31 I And i when they had read' it , they rejoiced for the 2 consolation. 32 And Ju'das and Sl'las, being FSlives^o^opnltl; " 8 exhorted the bre- thren with many words, and confirmed them. 33 And after they had %gSl^f&ZV£e, they were let ^smissea in peace from the brethren unto those that h^fffihem forth. o± 4 Notwithstanding it pleased Si'las to abide there still. 35 But k Paul also and Bar'na-b&s co tSl d in An'ti-Sch, teaching and preaching the word of the Lord, with many others also. 36 H And after 6 s d oTed f ays Paul said unto Bar'na-bas, Let us Xr a #noV and visit t °he r brethren 'in every city S n we ha P ? E;ed d the word of the Lord, and see how they fare. 37 And Bar'na-bas ^Sd to take with them m J6hn' w, S,T~ e was caned Mark. 38 But Paul thought not good to take him with them' him n who Andrew from them from Pam-phyl'i-a, and went not with them to the work. 39 And the SSe? 6 so sharp £&» that they %%Hf asunder one from the other, : and s0 Bar'na-bas took Mark' W ith him, and sailed away unto Cy'prus ; 40 LT Paul chose Sl'las, and wiTfonil, "being r SS5H& d by the brethren To the grace of t he G L d rd. 41 And he went through Syr'i-a and CMi'cja, p confirming the churches. CHAPTER 16. Timothy is circumcised. Lydia converted. Paul and Silas imprisoned. Their release. 1 ANDhecarneafsofto "Der'bS and t0 Lys'tra : and' behold, a certain dis- ciple was there, 6 named Wo^hy?' c the son of a certam woman ' whicU was a Jew'ess' w a i ? ch believed ; but his father Z% a Greek; o Which ^ The same and I-co'ni-um. 3 Him would Paul have to go forth with him; and he "took and cir- cumcised him because of the Jews. Iftat 1 were in those %a r rt e s r f : for they aifimew that his father was a Greek. 4 And as they went on their way through the cities, they delivered them the decrees for to keep, / which had teen ordained of the apostles and elders that were at Je-ru'sa-lem. 5i nd *Ku^^ the faith, and increased in number daily. r> Now when fl-, Q „ had gone throughout -py. ^a.'* Qonrl the region of r\± l^/fiA a". d D And tiiey went through the region of -T Uryg 1-a anu _ lyd-ia D}a, having tTeen forbidden of the Ho'ly Ghost to giSt 1 the word in A'sja' ; 7 and when they were come over alamst Mys'ja, they assayed to go into Bi-thyn'i-aj t*a the Spirit f je'sus suffered them not" ; 8 A n fnd ey passing by Mys'ja, they A came down to Tro'Ss. 9 And a vision appeared to Paul in the night; There s wa° s d a 'man of Mac-e-do'ni-a' standlnfe^iing him, and saying, Come over into Mac-e- do'ni-a, and help us. 10 And ■$£, he had seen the vision, Sltty 7 we elM KSr ed to go forth * into Mac-e-do'ni-a, ass To dl e y iu g ut h g ering that the Go d rd had called us for to preach the gospel unto them. 194 Lydia is converted. THE ACTS, 16. Paul and Silas imprisoned. 12 tna from thence to l Phtlip'pi, which is the f^ city of that part of Mac-e-do'ni-a, the first of the district, a Ro'man colony : and we were in {jUgf city tfariTing certain clays. 13 And on the sabbath day we went f OT a!^&^ttwgRte by a river side, where we suppose 3 ! tiSre\°as a ° P il "of pkyer; and we sat down, and spake unto the WOmen Which werl^me^gether. 14 IT And a certain woman named Lyd'i-a, a seller of purple, of the city of Thy-a-tfra, onSt worshipped God, heard fs\ whose m heart the Lord opened", th f "hled ed unto the things which were spoken by Paul. 15 And when she was baptized, and her household, she besought us; saying, If ye have judged me to be faithful to the Lord, come into my house, and abide there. And n she constrained us. 16 1" And it came to pass, as we werTgoW to thepiaeeof prayer, that a cer- tain of h: ossessed with a spirit 2 of divination met us, which brought her masters p much gain by soothsaying; 17 The same f ii f °v\ nTafter Paul and us' and cried' ut, saying, These men are the servants of the SSSife God, which pr0 cialm unto y u s u the way of salvation. 18 And this shediffor many and said to the spirit, I c cha?te ld thee in the name of Je'sus Christ to come out of her. r And if came out {Slt^SI hour. 19 IT bS? s when her masters saw that the hope of their faiif was gone, 'they lai^SoSdon Paul and Sf las, and "dSJ^Sem into the marketplace before the rulers, 20 and whratLy had brought them U nto the 3 magistrates, u&P%&h, These men, being Jew§, x do exceedingly trouble our city, 21 andfet forth customs' which f t r f s not lawful for us to receive, nei £ ei to observe, being Ro'man§. 22 And the multitude rose up together against them : and the 8 magistrates rent off their garment them, ^and commanded to beat & with rods. 23 And when they had laid many stripes upon them, they cast thtm into prison, charging the jailor to keep them safely : 24 who"' having received such a charge, "ast prison, and made their feet fast in the stocks. were praying singing hymns 26 s and a suddenly there was a great earthquake, so that the foun- dations of the prison-'Cuse were shaken : and immediately a all the doors were opened'; and every one's bands were loosed. 27 And the **»%&2%&SE8^ out of his sleep, and seeing the prison doors open, he drew out his sword, and ^SMSS* himself, supposing that the prisoners had escaptd d ' 28 But Paul cried with a ioud voice, saying, Do thyself no harm : for we are all here. 29 I„ d n he called for &$££• and sprang in, and, *™ trembling' Ar, fell down before Paul and Silas, 30 and 1 brought them out, and said, 6 Sirs, what must I do to be saved ? 31 And they said, c Believe on the Lord Je'sus, Christ ' and thou shalt be saved, thou and thy house. 32 And they spake ^^^^M^Mj.W all that were in his house. 195 o 1 Sam. 28. 7. 2 Or, of Python, p ch. 19. 24. r Mar. 16. 17. s ch. 19. 25, 26. V 2 Cor. 6. 5 ; 11. 23, 25. 1 Thes. 2. 2. John 3. 16, 1 John 5.' 10. Paul and Silas released. THE ACTS, 17. Paul's preaching at Thessalonica. d Lu. 5. 29 ; If. 6. 2 Gr. a table. 4 Or, exhorted. ch. .5, 1- 4. 16. i 14. 1. 6Lu ch. Gal 24. 26. a. 28. cch. 28.24. dch 15. 22. e Kom. 16. 21 f ch. 16. 20. 5 Gr. the habited tarth g Lu. 23 Jnhi. i: 1 Pet. 2 12. IS. ('Is .34. 16. Lu. 10. 2:i. John 5. 39. stripes ; and was baptized, he and all his, SSilcuateiy. 34 And ™ he hM brought them up into his house, d ££ d set 2 meat before them, and rejoiced' ^ftod^"*^^^ 8 ^u^.fi^ngyfievedinGod. 35 |\ut when it was day, the magistrates sent the 8 Serjeants, saying, Let those men go. 36 And the ^^SSSt^lfrir 1 ^ to Paul, tavin0 . The magistrates have sent to let you go : now therefore come forth, and go in peace. 37 But Paul said unto them, They have beaten us puwidy, uncon- demned, e mlifthat are Ro'mang, and have cast us into prison; and SoThey "now "asf us out privily ? nay verily ; but let them come themselves and bring us out. 38 And the ? Serjeants reported these words unto the magistrates : and they feared, when they heard that they were Ro'mans/; 39 and 1 they came and besought them' ; and when they had brought them out, and /'desired them j_„ depart out of j.i n \+-tT they asked them oU go away from vUXi Gl by . 40 And they went out of the prison, ° and entered into the house of Lyd'I-a: and when they had seen the brethren, they 4 comforted them, and departed. CHAPTER 17. Paid' s preaching at Thessalonica, Bereaand Athens. 1 Now when they had passed through Am-phip'o-lis and Ap-ol-lo'- ni-a, they came to Thes-sa-lS-nfca, where was a synagogue of the Jews. : 2 and Paul, as his ™stom was, a went in unto them, and for three sab- bath days reasoned with them from the scriptures, Opening QTir i oTIarri-nrv 64-1to+ Christ .must needs have suffered, „„/] risen „„„i" 4?,,,-,™ O opening ailCl alleging, " tliat it behoved the Christ to suffer, ailCl to rise again from the dead; and that this Je'sus, whom, sa idne, I proclaim unto you, is the Christ. 4 c And some of them werfplrluaded, and consorted with Paul and d Silas ; and of the devout Greeks a great multitude, and of the chief women not a few. jealousy, took unto them d company, and j_ all ^.„„ i e, ovi which were Greeks, 1-2 Many of them therefore believed. J alSO 01 the Greek WOllieil of honourable estate, and of men, not a few. 13 But when the Jew§ of Thes-sa-lo-ni'ca had knowledge that the 196 Paul at Athens. THE ACTS, 17. The preaching at A reopagus. word of God was P SS of Paul at i riii^r Up and troubling the *iso, they came thither Paul to go as abode there stilly i.5 But 1 they that couducted Paul brought him asanas Ath'en§ : and 1 receiving a commandment unto Sl'las and Tim'o/u"fthatThly r shouid come to him with all speed, they departed. 16 IT Now while Paul waited for them at Ath'6n§, m his spirit was proS^tMn him, ^ s en "he ,& the city wholl5 K^° latry - 17 ""^^Si" 8 in the synagogue with the Jews; and with the de- vout persons, and in the marketplace 1 every day with them that met with him. -in Then pp^foi-r, philosophers of the F.p-i-eii-re'ans. and of the Sto'icks, p-npnnr.+p-rpn' him i-O And Cei Caill also ot thr Kii-i-rii-re'an and Sto'ie philosophers clluOUHteicU. illlli. And some said, What won/d this babbler say? other some, He seemeth to be a setter forth of strange gods : because he preached unt0 them Je'sus' and the resurrection. ; and broi saying, May we know what this new Kin^^^h^S 1 ^ \& r ? 20 For thou bringest certain strange things to our ears : we would know therefore what these things mean. 21 (now all the Ath-e'ni-ans. and the strangers ^om-nlng 8 there 3 spent their time in nothing else, but either to tell' or to hear some new thing.) 22 IT I'nd 11 Paul stood in the midst of tne i^opSkus, and said, f| men of Ath'en§, m an things I perceive that maUthm B? ye are sm *™ h&t 4 superstitious. 23 For as I passed along, and observed thfobjects of your Slip?' I found a i so an altar with this inscription, Tu ™ AN u S ^ N Go G D? D w^t hom therefore ye ignorantly worship, him declare I lnT1 f„ ™,, worship in ignorance, this set I forth U11LO yOU. 21 The "God that made the world and all things therein, seei he g ,belng e ls °Lord of heaven and earth, ^dwelleth not in temples made with hands ; 25 She? is wo h r e s ^ve e dby lh men's hands, "as though he needed Zl&; seeing r he himself giveth to all life, and breath, and all things ; 26 A and he 11 made of one fl££#ifi8S£ n ? of men for to dwell on all the face of the earth, X^f determined ^^^23685*388^ and s the bounds of their habitation ; 27 'SS? they she and find him, " though he £? not far from ZIW one of us : 28 Fo°r r x in him we live, and move, and have our being ; y as certain even of your own poets have said, For we are also his offspring. 29 f0 S cU then asweare the offspring of God, s we ought not to think that 5 the Godhead is like unto gold, or silver, or stone, graven by art nT -./i man's device. tlUU device of man. 30 The ° the times of tWs ignorance therefore God o^erlookld; but b now he com- mandeth a11 men that the/IhouidanUery where repent: 31 inismScifas he hath appointed a day, in the which c he will judge the world in righteousness by {if man whom he hath ordained ; whereof he hath given assurance unto all men', hi that d he hath raised him from the dead. 32 1[ now when they heard of the resurrection of the dead, some mocked; Zt others said, We will hear thee again ? f 33 tS°us Paul wSt from among them. 34 Ho But eit certain men clave unto him, and believed Dl-o-nys'ius the Ar-e-op'a-glte, and a woman named Dam'a-ris, and others with them. 197 3 Or, had lei- sure for no- thing else. j Vs. 50. 8. - Gen. 2. 7. Num. 16. 22. Job 12. 10. Is. 42. 5. ; Deut. 32. 8. 5 Or, that divine. a ch. 14. 16. Rom. 3. 25. b Lu. 24. 47. Tit. 2. 11. PauVs preaching at Corinth. THE ACTS, 18. The judgment of Gallio. a Rom. 16. 3. 1 Cor. 16. 19. 2 Tim. 4. 19. 6 ch. 20. 34. 1 Cor. 4. 12. 1 Thes. 2. 9. tf ch. 14. e ver. 28. ch. 17. 3. /'ch. 13. 45. o Neh. 5. 13. Mat. 10. 14. ch. 13. 51. h Lev. 20. 9. Ezek. IS. 13. i Ezek. 3. IS. ch. 20. 26. k ch. 13. 46. 1 1 Cor. 1. 14. A. D. 55, ending. ' Num. 6. 1 ch. 21. 24. ■ Rom. 16. 1 1 Cor. 4. 19. Heb. 6. 3. A. D. 56. CHAPTER 18. Paul's preaching at Corinth. His vision. Preaching of Apollos. 1 After these things P h a e ul departed from Ath'en§, and came to Cor' intlv id i,o found a, certain Jew named a An'ni-la,. „ b £™™* Pfin'tms' i jyri ,. -us had had because he was of the same trade, he abode with them, 6 and they wrought'; for by their oc 7rade lon they were tentmakers. 4 c And he reasoned in the synagogue every sabbath, and persuaded the Jews, and the Greeks. 5 But d when Silas and l^-^mfdSwT from Mag-e-do'm-a, Paul was <■ ])]VSSt'(l ill thf Sliiril. ;lllil testified J-„ fU„ Tr>-nriM * hat Tft'cnic M"** Ol-i™^ eonstrained by the word, testifying IO Uie J eW§ that o e §US wa s the ^liriSTi. 6 And 7 when they opposed themselves, and blasphemed, he shook out his raiment, and said unto them, h Your blood be upon your own heads ; { I am clean : *from henceforth I will go unto the Gen'tlleg. 7 11 And he departed thence, and e W e e nt d into thehoute^acert^nman named Ti'tus Jus'tus, one that worshipped God, whose house joined hard to the synagogue. 8 l And Cris'pus, the chief ruler of the synagogue, believed ?" the Lord with all his house ; and many of the C6-rin'thi-an§ hearing believed, and were baptized. Then m spake the Lord afraid, but speak, and hold not thy peace : Paul in the night by a vision, Be not 10 I am with thee, and no man shall set on thee to harm thee : for I have much people in this city. 11 And he eo SS* God among them. 12 1" But 1 when GaTli-o was p^oTu? of A-cha'ja, the Jews. w „ ., wlth r°oSe e uT rd against Paul, and brought him *&« the gggS, made insurreH ion law. 14 bSi 1 when Paul was now about to open mi mouth, Gal'li-o said unto the Jew§, °If indeed it were a matter of wrong or f wicked ^uuify 5 ?' O y| Jews, reason would that I should bear with you : 15 tmf if they are\uestions about words and names' and of your 0W n law, look ye to it ; for t will be no • -j «_ _f such matters. to it yourselves ; A am not minded to be a JU-Ugt; Ol these matters. 16 And he drave them from the jSHStS*. 17 Andtiiey all *&&*«£* p Sos'the-ne?, the chief ruler of the synagogue, 18 IT And Paul, <%£$? tarried J&? m yet ; took his leave of the brethren, and sailed thence Tor Syr'i-a, and with him Pris-cil'la and Aq'ui-la ; having « shorn ws head in r 8lS'chre-» : : for he had a vow. 19 And they came to Eph'e-sus, and he left them there : but he himself entered into the synagogue, and reasoned with the Jew§. lem : but but taking his leave of them, " and saying, . w I will return again unto you, 'if God will; A hise e t s s a aii ed from Eph'e-sus. 22 And when he had landed at Cals-a-re'a, a h n e d w g e „t e up' and saluted the church, a h n e d went down to An'ti-och. 23 And af havi e ng ad spent some time there, he departed, and went Sigh the disciples. of "Ga-latja and Phryg'i-a in order, * st s r S!"mng lg all the 198 The preaching of Apollos. THE ACTS, 19. Paul's preaching at Ephesus. 24 f»$3i; a certain Jew named A-p51'los, iBT££S£K^i£,lSBS&d ™~^ and mighty in the scriptures, came to Kph'e-sus. man, came to Eph'e-sus : and he was mighty in the scriptures. 25 This man hadbeen instructed in the way of the Lord ; and being -'fervent in the spirit, he spake and taught SS\£ the things So^S?' je'sus, a knowing only the baptism of John - : 26 and 1 he began to speak boldly in the synagogue; But" 1 when p r q ^ a and AS^uahe^dtd^f' they took him unto them, and expounded unto him the way of God more clrefuiiy. 27 And when he was mfnde s d d to pass over into A-cha'ja, the brethren encouraged e himl R and"vroteto the disciples to receive him: and ' when he was come, he 6 helped them much which had believed through grace : 28 Fo / he Sttf^SSSSd the Jew§, and that jMgf? 'shewing by the scriptures that Je'sus was the Christ. CHAPTER 19. Paul at Ephesus. His miracles there. Uproar of the craftsmen. 1 And it came to pass, that, while a A-pollos was at Cor'inth, Paul having passed through the upper country came to Eph'e-sus; and f n u na g certain disciples': 9 He •^ and he lievecl ? And they TTQ received y c receive We have the Ho'ly Ghost a unto him, b s a e y , we e did not so much as Sear whether And he said unto them, Unto said, ° i n n to° John's baptism Then said Paul, d what then were ye baptized? And they Into ti 4 ina'pauisaw!' d J5hn venly baptized with the baptism of repentance, saying unto the people, that they should believe on him which should come after him, that is, on Christ Je'sus. 5. And when they heard this; they were baptized e £to the name of the Lord Je'sus. 6 And when Paul had / laid ml hands upon them, the Holy Ghost came on them ; and 9 they spake with tongues, and prophesied. 7a_j all the men were about twelve. AllLl they were in all about twelve men. 8 h And he entered into the synagogue, and spake boldly for the space of three months, reasoning and persuading as t0 the things i concerning the kingdom of God. before the multitude, he departed from them, and separated the disciples, reasoning daily in the school of one Ty-ran'nus. 10 And '"this continued \l x the space of two years; so that all they which dwelt in A'§|a heard the word of the Lord, Jesus ' both Jew§ and Greeks. 11 And "God wrought special 2 miracles by the hands of Paul : ...,. -r.hnf. fr ™S s ¥7 WPT , P brought unlove sick x. ar .j Wnfci 12° that 'nStoMT were ■^X^^SSSfy handkerchiefs or aprons, and the diseases departed from them, and the evil spirits went out ofthem. 13 IT p But n certain a i so of the s?romnl d Jew§, exorcists, 9 took upon them to name over them which had the evil spirits the name of the Lord Je'sus, saying, T e adjure you by Je'sus whom Paul preacheth. 14 And there were seven sons of III Sce'va, a Jew,T* chief oft ^ 8t8 ' which did this. 15 And the evil spirit answered and said' unto them, Je'sus 1 3 know, and Paul I know ; but who are ye ? 16 And the man in whom the evil spirit was leaped on them, and mas°tered a both of them, and prevailed against them, so that they fled out of that house naked and wounded. 199 /ch. 6. 6. g ch. 2. i. A. D. 57. k 2 Tim. 1. 1 I ver. 23. ch. 9. 2. a Mar. 16. 20. ch. 14. 3. 2 Gr. powers. o 2 K. 4. 29. ch. 5. 15. Uproar of the craftsmen. THE ACTS, 19. Address of the townclerk. A. D. 59. u Rom. 15. 25. x ch. 20. 22. 2Gr. Artemis. d ch. 16. 16, S Gr. the inhabited earth. /Rom. 10. ICor. 1. I- g ch. 20. 4. Col. 4. 10. Ji 1 Tim. 1. 20. 2 Tim. 4. 14. i ch. 12. 17. 17 And this Eph'e-sus ; and r fear fell upon them all, and the name of the Lord Je'§us was magnified. 18 ManyXooftnem that had believed came, deeds. 19 and s eon I and their And not a few of them tiltpractisld curious arts brought their books of them, and found U fifty thousand f feels of silver. 20 ' So mightily grew the word of the Lord and prevailed. 21 IT "after these things were ended, Paul x purposed in the spirit, when he had passed through Mac-e-do'm-a and A-cha'ja, to go to Je-ru'sS-lem, saying, After I have been there, y I must also see Rome. 22 i having sent intoJ^aQ-e-do'nl-a two of f them that ministered unto he himself stayed in A'§ja for a silver shrines f °f 2 I)i-an / a, brought d n.o nSi unto the craftsmen; 25 whoT he gathered together, with the workmen of like occupation, and said, Sirs, ye know that by this bnsfness we have our wealth. 26 Mo A e n°d er ye see and hear, that not alone at Eph'e-sus, but almost throughout all A'gja, this Paul hath persuaded and turned away much people, saying that e they be no gods, which are made with hands : 07 Sothat„„j- ,_.,-, i „ this our craft • in rln-nnw*. to be set at nought ; 4 1 and HOG Olliy IS there Udllgei that this our trade come into disrepute ; and made of her magnificence should U- destroyed,' ,_i, ATn ii T/„4a nr .A that she should even be deposed from her niatinilioence, WIlOIll till A gjd, cllltl 3 the world worshippeth. 28 And when they heard f^f tn ?0W? they^ were «5W& wrath, and cried out, saying, Great is 2 Di-an'a of the E-phe'§ian§. 29 And the wll0le city was filled with the confusion : and *$WSgi* f Ga'ius and q Ar-isrtar'chus, men of Mae-e-do'ni-a, Paul's companions in travel, they rushed with one with one accord into the theatre, having seized Ga'ius and Ar-is-tar'chus, men of Mac-e-do'ni-a, Paul's accord into the theatre, companions in travel. 30 And when Paul ISSffiStSS- in unto the people, the disciples suffered him not. 31 And certain a iso of the 4 chief officers of A'§ja, wh D einI ere his friends, sent unto him, de tnTb^ughu^tonotto not adventure himself into the theatre. 32 Some therefore cried one thing, and some another : for the assembly was in c cOTfusion; and the more part knew not wherefore they were come together^ 33 And they bought Ai-ex-an'der out of the multitude, the Jew§ putting him forward. And h Al-ex-an'der l beckoned with the hand, and would have made h a s defence unto the people. 34 But when they pirclived that he was a Jew, all with one voice about the space of two hours cried out, Great is 2 Di-aii'a of the E-phe'§ian§. w 35 And when the townclerk had a q p ui e ete e d d the m SSS£Sfe, he £$&% men of Eph'e-sus, what man is there "ho knoweth not how that the city of of the great image which fell down from 6 Ju'pi-ter ? 2 Di-an'a, and of the cpiiet, and to do nothing r rSiiT' 37 For ye have brought & these men, which are neither robbers of tmT'.es- nor yet blasphemers of y Z r goddess. 38 Ynhlrefore De-me'tri-us, and the craftsmen That 11 are with him, have a matter against any man, the courtsare open, and there are them T^cute 1 one another. let 200 Eutychus brought to life THE ACTS, 20. Charge to elders at Miletus. the regular 40 For indeed we are in danger to be ^.MS^ there being no canse /< of this concourse. 41 And when he had thus spoken, he dismissed the assembly. account Paul's further journeys. CHAPTER 20. Eutychus brought to life. Charge to elders at Miletus. the disciples' and exhorted thS^tookYeave of them, and "departed for to go into Mac-e-do'ni-a. 2 And when he had gone through those parts, and had given them much exhortation, he came into Greece: And h when the Jews CSd to return the Jews, through Mac-e-cWm-a. 4 And there accompanied him as'far'as A'gja Sop'a-ter of Me-r3t%Vsoni pyr'rhuB: and of the Thes-sa-lomi-ans, c Ar-is-tar'chus and Se-cun'dus Ti-mo'the-us Tim'o-thy ; a Troph'i-mus. (r These going if „ O But these had gone UtJlUl c, and were 6 And we sailed away from Phi-lip'pi after h the days of unleavened bread, and came unto them i to Tro'as in five days ; where we tarred seven days. 7 And upon h the first tf of the week, when ^4K&» together 1 to break bread, Paul SsSUMu them, intending to depart on the morrow ; and Ringed his speech until midnight. 8 And there were many lights f in the upper chamber, where a ™i were gathered together. 9 And there sat in the window a certain young man named Eu'ty-chus, being fallen into a -i i : j aaPsml was long preaching, he sunk f i with borne down with U.ecp bltJtjp ; ctllU. tlb JTclUl discoursed yet longer, being borne U.OW11 by his sleep' h n e d fell down from the third !&?& and was taken up dead. 10 And Paul went down, and "fell on him, and embracing 2fm said, J[^% n £l$r lYes; for his life is in him. "'"" N ' •" come up, again - and had broken the bread, and % 1 Cor. IB. 5. 1 Tim. 1. 3. A. D. 60. gone with them a long while, even till break of day, so alive, and were not a little eaten, and n ad talked he departed. 12 And they brought the comforted. 13 f in? we, ffi before to the ship, ^Mfe* ° Xs'sos, there intending to take in Paul : for so had he appointed, intending himself to go by f land. 14 And when he met WIth us at AVsos, we took him in, and came to Mit-y-le'ne. 15 And sanfnllrom thence, a W e came the f bifwiif&ay over against Chi'os; and the next &» we Sed at Sa'mos' ; and tamed at Tro-gyiai-um ; and the dafaftl? we came to Ml-le'tus. 16 For Paul had determined to sail ^ Eph'e-stis, b That se he S8g* not have to spend the time in A'gia; for p he wasStening, if it were possible for him, « to be at JS-ru'sa-lem r the day of JPen'te-cost. 17 IF And from Mi-le'tus he sent to Eplre-siis, and called to Mm the 2 elders of the church. 18 And when they were come to him, he_said unto them, Ye yourselves know, s from the first day that I setTootm A'§ja, after what manner I have been -r^fi, „^,-, at ^-ii seasons, was Wltn yOU all the time, 201 /Eph. 6. 21. Col. 4. 7. g ch. 21. 29. 2 Tim. 4. 20. h Ex. 12. 14, n 1 K. 17. 21. o Mat. 9. 24. p ch. 18. 21 ; 19. 21 ; 21. 4. q ch. 24. 17. Charge to elders at Miletus. THE ACTS, 21. Paul goes to Jerusalem. 2 Or, wait for me. b ch. 21. 13. Kom. 8. 35. c 2 Tim. 4. 7. d ch. 1. 17. e Gal. 1. 1. 7i ver.M). John 15. 15. k 1 Tim. 4. 16. 1 1 Cor. 12. 28. m Eph. 1. 7. Col. 1. 14. n Heb. 9. 14. o Mat. 7. 15. r Heb. 13. 9. s ch. 9. 31. t ch. 26. 18. Eph. 1. 18. Col. 1. 12. u 1 Sam. 12. 3. 2 Cor. 7. 2 ; 11. 17. y Rom. 15. 1. 1 Cor. 9. 12. 2 Cor. 11. 9. Eph. 4. 28. i Gen. 45. 14. i ver. 25. 19 l^lSI the Lord with all ? ™L of mind, and with many tears, and te wi$S s ' which befell me 'by the Wn fa wait of the Jew§: nn And how u j kept back nothing that was profitable unto you. but have shewed you, j •4v how that J- shrank not from declaring unto you anything that was profitable, anCl ^teachml 11 * you S' and from honse to house, 21 *t T e?tif?inf both to the Jews; and a ^° to the Greeks" » repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Je'sus Christ. 22 And now, behold, z I go bound in the spirit unto Je-ru'sa-lem, not knowing the things that shall befall me there : 23 s s a\ v e e that "the Ho'ly Ghost testmlthuntome in every city, saying that bonds and afflictions 2 abide me. dear unto myself, c so A Joy, djmd the ministry , ewhich l have received fr om the Lord Je'sus, to testify the gospel of the grace of God. 25 And now, behold, f I know that ye all, among whom I went e fbout preaching the kingdom, of God ' shall see my face no more. 26 Wherefore I testifyunto you torecord this day, that I Z 9 pure from the shunned to declare . from 28 IT * Take heed tlierefore which the Holy Ghost l hath made you b?shops?' to feed the church of God m which he hath purchased "with his own blood. 29 &or I know this ' that after my departing ° g}SSffif enter in among you, not sparing the flock; 30 anl p from among your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away the disciples after them. 31 fcef°or e e watch' ytSS^rTng that *by the space of three years I ceased not to admonish every one night and day with tears. 32 And now brethien ' I commend you to God, and r to the word of his among all them Yhat 11 are sanctified 33 "I have coveted no man's silver, or gold, or apparel Yea, ye nr rr . v , T , ocl l^ 7 - OC ; Trnri-nr' ^-rl-caf -t-l-ioeo Tianrlcs " a ve yv, ministered unto 34 *Ye ye yourselves know Hhat these hands my necessities, and to them that were with me. 35 mlnYhl^Yltve you JS, y how that so labouring ye ought to su h p e ^ rt the weak, and to remember the words of the Lord Je'sus, how he wmseif said, It is more blessed to give than to receive. 36 1[ And when he had thus spoken, he z kneeled down, and prayed with them all. 37 And they all wept sore, and a fell on Paul's neck, and kissed him, 38 s s ° r S most of all for the word 8 6 which he ha f s ak o e &n, that they should behold his face no more. And they a Tr™utht ed him on his way unto the ship. CHAPTER 21. The journey to Jerusalem. The Jewish mob. Paul's arrest. 1 And W hen it came to pass' that after we were parted from them, and had Si_? d ' we came with a straight course unto c c °os s ' and the da ll^llj ns unto Rhodeg, and from thence unto Pat'a-ra : 2 andhiy&und a ship crossing over unto K% we went aboard, and Set sail.' Saving it on the left hand, for there the ship was to unlade her burden. said to Paul through the Spirit, that he should not f e °t foo to m Je-ra'sa-lem. 202 Paul's imprisonment THE ACTS, 21. Paul's arrival at Jerusalem. 5 And when it came to pass tuat we had accomplished t\T days, we de- j- A ^,^,-1 „rAn+- „„„ way; Q1 ,/l +Vioirall brought us on our way, with, wives and parted and Went on OUr journey; ailCl tney all, with wives and children, brought on™; till we were out of the city : and "" prayed; 6 And when we had taken and bade each other fan c home again. 7 And when we had finished the vSyale from Tyre, we £3™fat Ptol-e- ma'is'. and we saluted the brethren, and abode with them one day. 8 And onth^orTow We that were of Paul's company departedi and came unto C&s-a-re'a : and TnteAnf into the house of Phil'ip d the evangelist, e '™ of the seven; we d abode with him. 9 A Now& me man had four daughters, virgins, •'which did prophesy. 10 And as we tarried there many days, there came down from Ju- dse'a a certain prophet, named ,J Ag'a-biis. 11 And whenll c 3 oX g co tS ieunto us, and 6 taking Paul's girdle, 25* bound his own telfanXnds: and said, Thus saith the Holy Ghost, h So shall the Jew§ at Je-ru'sa-lem bind the man that owneth this girdle, and shall deliver & into the hands of the Gen'tlleg. 12 And when we heard these things, both we' and they of that place' besought him not to go up to Je-ru'sa-lgm. 13 Then Paul answered, 'What m I^ n ye/wVK and ^eX" heart? for I am ready not to be bound only, but also to die at Je-ru'sa-lem for the name of the Lord Je'sus. 14 And when he would not be persuaded, we ceased, saying, * The will of the Lord be done. 15 And after tK days we 2 took up our baggafe!' and went up to Je-ru'- sa-lem. 16 And there went with us also certain of the disciples from Cses-a-re'a, an bringmf Itnt^T one Mna'son of Cy'prus, an «£& disciple, with whom we should lodge. 17 *And when we were come to Je-ru'sa-lem, the brethren received us gladly. 18 And the day following Paul went in with us unto m Jame§ ; and all the elders were present. 19 And when he had saluted them, "he *S££Sff^S&^ things which God had wrought among the_G-en'tiles ° by; his ministry; they said unto . . eare which believe ; there are among the Jews of them which have believed; and they are all p zealous for the law: 21 arid they havfbeen informed concerning thee, that thou teachest all the Jews, which are among the Gen'tile§to forsake Mo'§e§, s&yin Vn^Im nght not to circumcise their children, neither to walk after the customs. 22 What is it therefore? "multitude must needs come together: for they ^ certainly hear that thou art come. 23 Do therefore this that we say to thee : We have four men which have a vow on them ; 24 the e s m take, and purify thyself with them, and be at charges To 1 ? them, that they may « shave their heads : and all Si know that thereTno truth m the things' whereof they hav^blen informed concerning thee', are nothlng ; but itl thou thyself also walkest orderly, an SSI 6t the law. 25 Bufas touching the Gen'tileg which ,*#&*, r we bsv %^^ s eo ^ eluded that they observe^such thing, save only that they ^^ keep themselves from twngfkOTinctd to idols, and from blood, and from W hat is strangled, and from fornication. 26 Then Paul took the men, and the next day purifying himself with 203 A. D. 60. /ch.2. 17. g eh. 11. 28. ch. 20. 23. a Num. 6. 2, 13, 18. ch. 18. 18. Paul placed under arrest. THE ACTS, 22. Paul's address to the s ch. 24. 18. t Num. 6. 13. u ch. 24. IS. a: eh. 26. 21. y ch. 24. 5, 6. Gr. Chilian!, 3 Or, cohort, b ch. 23. 27. e ch. 5. 36. /ch. 9. 11. 6 ch. 21. 39. 2 Cor. 11. 22. Phil. 3. S. c Deut. 33. 3. Lu. 10. 39. d ch. 5. 34. e ch. 26. 5. /ch. 21. 20. %^ into the temple, <&« the ac 3i^ ent of the days of purification, until tb tL an offering sll0 wai be offered for every one of them. _27 And when the seven days were almost cowed, u the Jews. whic Um e of A'sja, when they saw him in the temple, stirred up all the multitude, and K laid hands on him, 28 CTyiirf out, Men of Is/ra-el, help : This is the man, y that teacheth all mm Ivlrywtoe 6 against the people, and the law, and this place: and moreover!* brought Greeks also into the temple, and hath Palmed this holy place. OQ ( ] '" r tlltM liai1 ?t -'' n before with Mm in the city s Troph'i-mus an E-phe'sian, whom they suppose* 1 I hut Av For they had before seen with him in the' city Troph'i-mus the E-phe'sian, whom they supposed that Paul had brought into the temple.) Paul had brought into the temple. 30 And * all the city was moved, and the people ran together : and doors were shut. 31 And as they «S? to kill him, tidings came the 2 chief captain of the band, that all Je-ru'sa-lem was in an uproar, confusion. 32 6 £? d firthwith e hl took soldiers and centurions, and ran down Sft° them : and they, when they saw the chief captain and the soldiers, they left bis beating of Paul. 33 Then the chief captain came near, and laid Tom on him, and c com- manded him to be bound with two chains ; and Injured 1 who he was, and what he had done. 34 And some shouted one thing, some another, among the m clowaf : and when he could not know the certainty for the ftw,' he commanded Mm to be brought into the castle. 35 And when he came upon the stairs, so it was, that he was borne of the soldiers for the violence of the £rowd'; 36 fo / the multitude of the people followed after, crying' ut, d Away with him. 37 And as Paul was about to be brought into the castle, he S unto the chief captam,"May I say something unto thee? a^L said, gHf thou Eg£ Greek? 38 e Art thZ^Mnlne E-gyp'tjan, which before these days sS^Sf o„ and le 1ed st out into the wilderness the four thousand men ^SMgSS 39 But Paul said, n am a man which am a Jew of Tar'sus' acUy in Qi-lfcia, the people. 40 And when he had given him Helve?' Paul, stfndmg on the stairs, beckoned with the hand unto the people- and when there was made a great silence, he spake unto [\Sm in the He'brew la^Se, saying, CHAPTER 22. Paul's address to the people. He claims Roman citizenship. 1 MEN ' a §Sfe N and fathers, hear ye SI defence wi&h i ™™£ unto you. o (And when they heard that he spake in the He'brew tongue to them, they kept the more silence : and foe A And when they heard that he spake unto them in the He'brew language, they were the more quiet : and saith,) he saith, 3 6 I am verilyaman^ cft «m & j^ bom fa T ar'SUS' « city in ^j.rfgja, gut brought up in this city c at the feet of d Ga-ma'li-el, InstSd e according to the ^ricf manner of the law of S& fathers, &n& '^ zealous to 7o a r d God, even ° as ye all are this day : 4 h and d I persecuted this w a a y y unto the death, binding and delivering into prisons both men and women. 5 As also the high priest doth bear me witness, and J 'all the estate of the elders : h from whom also I received letters unto the brethren, 291 PauVs address to the people. THE ACTS, 22. Paul claims Roman citizenship. and journeyed to Da-mas'cus, to bring them a iso which were there bound unto .Je-ryi'sa-lenr in bonds, for to be punished. 6 And 'it came to pass, that, as I made my journey, and wa f r ew 16 nigh unto Da-mas'cus, about noon, suddenly there shone from heaven a great light round about me. 7 And I fell unto the ground, and heard a voice saying unto me, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me ? 8 And I answered, Who art thou, Lord ? And he said unto me, I am Je'sus of Naz'a-reth, whom thou persecutest. 9 And '"they that were with me „& indeed the light, ^d were afraid ; but they heard not the voice of him that spake to me. 10 And I said, What shall I do, Lord ? And the Lord said unto me, Arise, and go into Da-mas'cus ; and there it shall be told thee of all things which are appointed for thee to do. 11 And when I could not see for the glory of that light, being led by the hand of them that were with me, I came into Da-maVcus. 12 And "one An-a-ni'as, a devout man according to the law, ° lia W en a ^;-|I,!n 1 ed rt of Dy all the p Jews, tnif dwelt fe thy sight. And hour I looked np UV T him. shouldest kn()w Ms wil ^ and *£f voice from his mouth. 15 *For thou shalt be h l s witness for mm unto all men of ^what thou hast seen and heard. 16 And now why tarriest thou? arise, and be baptized, s and wash away thy sins, a calling on ml name of the Lord - 17 And b it came to pass, that, when I l»*ir to JS-ru'sa-lem, 7*& while I prayed in the temple, I fSf info a trance; 18 ar, n d d c saw him saying unto me, d Make haste, and get thee quickly out of Je-ru'sa-lem : because they will not receive oftilee testimony con- cerning me. 19 And I said, Lord, e they themselves know that I imprisoned and -^beat in every synagogue them that believed on thee : 20 g Mwhm the blood of KSy^S was shed, I also was standing by, and h consenting, unt0 llis death < and ^ the ^ZeL of them that ,slew him. 21 And he said unto me, Depart : * for I will send thee forth far hence unto the G-en'tIle§. 22 And they gave him audience unto this word' ; and Inly lifted up their vSm?' and said, ''-'Away with such a {liiow from the earth : for it is not fit that l he should live. 23 And as they cried out, and *£& off $&ggffl&L and *SSr dust into the air, 24 tSf chief captain commanded him to be brought into the castle, 'billlm? that he should be examined by scourging 5 that he might know fortf&e they so^^ed against him. 25 And W hen they iSed him UP with the thongs, Paul said unto the centurion that stood by, m Is it lawful for you to scourge a man that is a Ro'man, and uncondemned ? When 26Andwhen the centurion heard If' he saying, Tak w S d art tet thou ahou°t e t s oko? for this man is a Ro'man. 27 Ind n the chief captam came, and said unto him, Tell me, art thou a Ro'man ? A nlhe said, Yea. 28 And the chief captain answered, With a great sum obtained I this < uSnlip. And Paul said, But I am w 8 a fc born. 86 205 „ ch.'.i. 1 o eli. 10. : p 1 Tim. r ch. S. 15. s 1 Cor. 9. 1. * ch. 3. 14. u 1 Cor. 11. '. z eh. 2. 38, a ch. 9. 14. 6 ch. 9. 26. e ver. 4. ch. 8. 3. /Mat. 10. 17- g ch. 7. 58. ALu. 11. 48. ch. 8. 1. i ch. 9. 15 ; 13. 2, 46, 47. Rom. 1. 5. Gal. 1. 15, 16. Eph. 3. 7, 8. k ch. 21. 36. I ch. 25. 24. Paul before the council. THE ACTS, 23. The conspiracy to kill Paul. c Lev. 19. brut. ■!',. John 7. 5 e Ex. -2-2. 28. 2 Pet. 2. 10. Jude 8. h Mat. 22. 23. Mar. 12. IS. Lu. 20. 27. and the chief captain also was afraid, whin he knew that he was a Ro'man, and because he had bound him. 30 B u? n on the morrow, becaus d e esfrin^o kn a v w known the certainty, wherefore he was accused of the Jew§, he loosed him, from hv bands ' and commanded the chief priests and all "he 1 council to come together, and brought Paul down, and set him before them. CHAPTER 23. Paul before the council. The conspiracy against him. He is sent to Felix. 1 And Paul, ISffiffiS^on the council, said, Men ^eiK ren ' a I nave li-iro/1 in all good conscience before God ,,,-,+il 4-Viic rlmr lived before God in all good conscience Ulltll tills uay. 2 And the high priest An-a-nl'as commanded them that stood by him 6 to smite Mm on the mouth. 3 Then said Paul unto him, God shall smite thee, thou whited wall : Ind sittest thou to judge me according to the law, and c commandest me to be smitten contrary to the law ? 4 And they that stood by said, Revilest thou God's high priest ? 5 Ind n p s auis F a a d!' d l wist not, brethren, that he was the high priest : for it is written, e Thou shalt not speak evil of the ruler of thy people. 6 But when Paul perceived that the one part were Sad'du-cee§, and the other Phar'i-see§, he cried out in the council, Men 8?ffi!? ren,/ I am a Phar'i-see, T son of pha^f-seSV 9 touching the hope and resurrection of the dead I am called in question. 7 And when he had so said, there arose a dissension between the Phar'i-see§ and the Sad'du-cees. : and the Assembly 6 was divided. 8 7i For the Sad'du-cee§ say that there is no resurrection, neither angel, nor spirit : but the Phar'i-sees. confess both. 9 And there arose a great clamour: and some of the scribes ihatwere of the Phar'i-see§' part s tood s u P , and strove, saying, ,: We find no evil in this man • Dut *if a cnir-if or an angel hath spoken to him, i let us not fight against God. llldJJ. . and what iJ - a> apxllij hath spoken to him, or an angel ? 10 And when there arose a great dissension, the chief captain, fear- ing lest Paul should bave betorn ulled in pieces by them, commanded the soldiers to go down' and t0 take him by force from among them, and t0 bring hS into the castle. 11 And' m the night following the Lord stood by him, and said, Be of good cheer'; : for as thou hast testified concerning me at Je-ru/sa-lem, so must thou bear witness also at Rome. 12 And when it was day, " certain of the Jews, banded together, and bound themselves under a curse, saying that they would neither eat nor drink till they had killed Paul. 13 And they were more than forty which had made this conspiracy. 14 And they came to the chief priests and the elders, and said, We have bound ourselves under a great curse, tha Yo ta^te 1 eat nothing until we have |\ a ie d Paul. 15 Now therefore d0 ye with the council signify to the chief captain that he bring him down unto you to morrow, as though ye would and we, or ever he come near, are enquire something nioiv piTfei-tlY concerning him: judge of his ease more exactly : ready to li'iy him. 16 Ai iuf en Paul's sister's son heard of their lying in wait, and he S« and entered into the castle, and told Paul. 17 Ind" Paul called unto him one of the centurions, unt0 Uw " and said, Bring this young man unto the chief captain : for he hath a something to teU him. 206 Paul sent before Felix. THE ACTS, 24. The charge of Tertullus. 18 So he took him, and brought mm to the chief captain, and gjjtk Paul the prisoner called me unto &£; and p a r S kS d me to bring this young man unto thee, who hath something to say u t ° thee. 19 I n e d n the chief captain took him by the hand, and Ka^&tdMm privately, andasked '"'"<• What is that thou hast to tell me ? 20 And he said, "The Jews, have agreed to d a tniiee that th0 ^ W0Uldest bring down Paul &JSS iS& the council, as though t&TufdtSS 21 B Bo d0 not thou therefore yield unto them : for there lie in wait for him of them more than forty men, which have bound themselves ^^Tndera'c™^ wU1 neither to eat nor t0 drink till they have lY a in d him : and now are they ready, looking for the promise from thee. 22 So the chief captain then let the young man depart got n cL c r b g Ynf d ^ ! ten e thou tel1 no man that thou hast jimmied these things to me. 23 And he called unto £ two f the centurions, and^afd, Make ready two hundred soldiers to go as u T as Qses-a-re'a, and horsemen three- score and ten, and spearmen two hundred, at the third hour of the night; 24 znihetSdethem provide them beasts, that they ,S set Paul therebn, and bring £ safe unto Felix the governor. 25 And he wrote a letter after this TormT 26 Clau'di-us Lys'jas unto the most excellent governor Felix, sendeth greeting. that he was I came "upon them\rith the^'oldiers, and reSCUed him, having ""earned a Ro'man. 28 ^ And when de I S M,J l g d to 11 ln e ow own the cause wherefore they accused him, I brought him do^unto their council : 29 XT I pe f r o c u e nd ed to be accused r ^Lt questions of their law, s but to have nothing laid to his charge worthy of death or of bonds. 30 And 'when it was S hew ld t me how that t^VoIllttXtii^t the man, I sent I^SMMM ^ ^—mem to his accusers also to s p7ak before thee what they had against him. Farewell, against him before thee. 31 T so n the soldiers, as^it was commanded them, took Paul, and brought Mm" by night to An-tip'a-tris. 32 ButV the morrow they left the horsemen to go with him, and returned to the castle : 33 an dthey, when they came to Cses-a-re'a, and delivered the f^ter 6 to the governor, presented Paul also before him. 34 And when the ^™ had read the t ter > he asked of what province he was- £& when he understood that hi was of ^Ci-Ifcia; 35 * I will hear thycause, said he, when thine accusers ti s e o a aie come- iS d he commanded him to be kept in 2 Her'od's ^fp^ce? 11 ' CHAPTER 24. The charge of Tertullus. Paul's defence. Felix defers judgment. 1 And after "five days NTO^'SffiSl with c $am elders, and with ace a r n am orator, 7,a Z d Ter-tullus; andthey informed the governor against Paul. 2 And when he was called, forth ' Ter-tullus began to accuse mf ; say- ing, Seeing that by thee we enjoy s^KT done unto this nation by thy proYldence, evils are corrected for this nation, 9 We af>ppr>f »? always, clOOypi; xt m all way thankfulness. ways a -n rl +Ti a f Ter y worthy deeds are cUlu. iiLlav by thy providence and in all places, most excellent Felix, with all t ver. 20. u ch. 24. i in ; 25. 16. z .Mat. 27. 27 2G-. Pneto- 207 Paul defends himself. THE ACTS, 24. The terror of Felix. c Lu. 23. 2. ch. 6. 13 ; 16. d ch. 21. 28. 2 This, ver. 7, and first of ver. 8 found in some an- cient author- ities. e John 18. 31. ./ch. 21. 33. g ch. 23. 30. 3 A. D. 53. Felix made procurator over Judssa. h ver. 17. ch. 21. 26. ■16. 17 n ch. 11. 29, 31) ; 20. 16. Rom. 15. 25. 2 Cor. 8. 4. r ch. 21. 26, 27 ; 26. 21. that I that thou wouldest hear ug Qf thy clemency a few wor(is> 5 c For we have found this man I pestilent {liiow, and a mover of infections among all the Jews, throughout the world, and a ringleader of the sect of the Naz'a-rene§ : 6 dW ^ a m oreover go ass e a a yer to profane the temple : on whom also we iHtSm: 2 and would e have judged according to our law. it / But the chief captain Lys'ias came upon us, and with great violence took him away out of our hands, 8» Co ^^oSS^tr.T to: by examining of ^ m thyself, m Yo est take knowledge of all these things, whereof we accuse him. 9 And the Jews, also joinelMffilcnlr^lffirming that these things were so. 10 Then And 1 when rthat the governor had beckoned unto him to speak, Panl answered, Forasmuch as I know that thou hast been of many years 3 a judge unto this nation, I do the ; more cheerfully SSSEk^ffigV 11 twelve days disputing in the synagogues, nor in the city. : 13 Neither can they prove to thee the things whereof they now accuse me. 14 But this I confess unto thee, that after *the way which they call aST' so w s °er s ve ip I the l God of S& fathers, believing all things which are acToSTo m the law, and which are written in the prophets : 15 And "& g hope toward God, which tffiraffiS^ggtT&t "that there shall be a resurrection of thedead - both of the just and unjust. • 16 And * Herein do I a i so exercise myself' to have always a conscience void of offence toward God' and toward men - a iwa y . 17 Now after many years q I came to bring alms to my nation, and offerings': 18 r wYiereup a°^id1t rt Xc T h e ^e f y romA ' sia found me purified in the temple, wit h „ neither with multitude, nor with tumult, crowd, nor yet with tumult : but there were certain Jews from A'sia — 19 s who ought to have . they had aufht against me. 20 Or else let these men themselves say stood before the council, 21 3 it be for this them, * Touching the resurrection of the dead I am called in question before you this day. 22 ' 'the wly^ e deferred them, Tayfnf' When "Lys'ias the chief captain shall 23 And he indulgence; ailQ commanded a „, V n+-n-m / -.-n t0 kee P Paul, and to let liim have liberty, gave order to the CeilLUllOll that he should he kept in ilitu'w. and should have K that t he should forbid none Qf Mg acquaintance t O minister ° r COme unto him. 24 £uf after certain days, when Felix came with D ^suaa D ws s wif a e, which was a Jew'ess, and sent for Paul, and heard him concerning the faith in Christ' Je 'sus. 25 And as he reasoned of righteousness, an d 4 temperance, and the iuaiment to come, Fe'lix wS&, and answered, Go thy way for this time ; and when I have a convenient season, I will call the f e°untome. 26 He hoped wfthai that " money sho touid v be been given him of Paul; that he might loose Mm: w i iere f ore also i ie sen t f or him the of tener, and com- muned with him. 0*7 T3-.-.+ after j-„ T „ T ™«-.^r. Por'ci-us I ■'I's'tus came into Fe'lix' room: and Felix, 2 willing t.O,.shew Zl JDUTj when T»WO yeaiS were fulfilled, Fe'lix was succeeded by Tor'ci-us Fes'tus; and the Jews a pleasure, "la-Pf Ponl bound, desiring to gain favour with the Jews, Fe'lix itill X clUl in bonds. 208 Paul before Festus. THE ACTS, 25. Paul appeals to Ccesar. Paul before Festus. CHAPTER 25. His appeal to Ccesar. He is sent to Agrippa. went up 1 Fes'tus therefore, havin; from Cas-a-re'a to Je-ru'sa-lem, to Je-ru'sa-lem from ( 'a'S-a-re'a. 2 "Inf the clifgL and the P rinc c ipai f men of the Jews, informed him against Paul' : and they besought him, to kill him on the - go down with sa-lem'; 4 Howbeit Fes'tus answered, that Paul sn w u a ^ De kept in charge at Cees-a-re'a, and that he himself washout to depart «?$$& 5 Let them therefore, f|#„ he, which ar^ffiS^you. me i rm/I accuse this man, c if there he any wickedness in him. me, cliltl if there is anything amiss in the man, let them accuse him. 6 And when he had tarried among them not more than eight or ten days, he went down unto C&s-a-re'a ; and o^ thf moWS on the $&» sea s tf La commanded Paul to be brought. 7 And when he was come, the Jews, which had^me down from Je-ru'- sa-iem stood round about complaints^ainstPaul, which they ^^ nQt wor&; 8 Sffi&ffitaifua^ 'Neither against the law of the Jew§, u ^r against the temple, nor yet against gse'§ar, have I ° mnae ^Ia hhlg at all. 9 But Fes'tus, 'ffi&ly&^lM^gfc^ answered Paul, and said, rj Wilt thou go up to Je-ru'sa-lem, and there be judged of these things before me ? be judged: to the Jews, have I done no wrong, well knowest. thou also very- refuse not to die : but if therebe none of thole things ^t rue , whereof these accuse me, no man can T giveS§§p unto them. i I appeal unto Cse'gar. 12 Then Fes'tus, when he had conferred with the council, answered, ThoVhast appealed unto Cse'gar J unto Qae'sar shalt thou go. 13 /owwfe certain clays , ***&&&».. gses-a-re'a, a&fiiS&i Fes'tus 14 And w L en they ' " before the king, saying, k There is a certain man left a^isonfr by Felix : 15 l imut whom, when I was at Je-ru'sa-iem, the chief priests and the elders of the Jews, informed me, f^fti^ against him. 16 m To whom I answered, that it is not the Sfstom of the Ro'mans. to to die, -5^0-^ that ^Tgchis accused have the accusers lave had opportunity tO laid against him. nTheref ore, when ±.y,„„ „„„„ nA*rYn hither, n without any ,-1 ,-,1 ■-> -tt- ^t-. +-!-./-> When therefore tney Were COllie together here, I made no Clelay, but OU tile "next dl/ sat down on the jSdlement-tlat, and commanded the man to be brought fortb - 18 concerning whom, when the accusers stood up, they brought n So e ac chtrge n of such ev ii things as I supposed; 19 "but* had certain questions against him of their own Teifiio t n? n ' and of one Je'sus, w ^iw was dead, whom Paul affirmed to be alive. OH Anrl because I doubted of such manner of questions, I QC! i 7Dr i him T „-u „f l, „„ T, •4y xxiiu. r, being perplexed how to inquire concerning these things, aibJHtHU. Wilt/tlio! lit; would go to Je-ru'sa-lem, and there be judged of these matters. 21 But when Paul had appealed to be-S^CffiS^B^.^aSW.I commanded him to be kept till I should send him to Cse'§ar. unto Fes'tus, I aiso^oSd wish to hear the man , thou shalt hear him. 209 d Mar. 15. 3. Lu. 23. 2. ch. 24. 5, 13. /eh. 24.27. g ver. 20. k ch. 24. 27. I ver. 2, 3. Festus turns Paul over to Agrippa. THE ACTS, 26. Paul's defence before Agrippa. ■ ch. 22. 22. ch. 23. 9, 29. a ch. 22. 3 ; 23. 6 ; 24. 15. b ch. 23. 6. c Gen. 3. 15. Ps. 132. 11. Is. 4. 2 ; 7. 14. Jer. 23. 5. Ezek. 34. 23. ch. 13. 32. Rom. 15. 8. d Jam. 1. 1. e Lu. 2. 37. k ch. 8. 3. i ch. 9. 14, 21 23 A s n d on the morrow, when A-grip'pa was come, and Ber-ni'c§, with great pomp, and they were entered into the place of hearing, with the chief captains, and the principal men of the city, at t F htcor^a^of n &u S Paul was brought f< £ h - 24 And Fes'tus Safe, King A-grip'pa, and all men which are here present with us, ye heboid this man, about whom q all the multitude of the Jews. h ma e dttuiuo th me, both at Je-ru'sa-lenr and also here, crying that he ought 'not to live any longer. 25 But when I found that s he had committed nothing worthy of death '• 'and ^f he himself hath appealed to t£&ffiS I Mve determined to send him. 26 Of whom I have no certain thing to write unto my lord. Where- fore I have brought him forth before you, and specially before thee, king A-grip'pa, that, after examination had, I "nity* have somewhat to write. 27 For it seemeth to me unreasonable, withal to signify the c Xargeis' d against him. sending a prisoner, not CHAPTER 26. Paul's defence before Agrippa. The appeal to Rome granted. 1 a h n e d A-grip'pa said unto Paul, Thou art permitted to speak for thy- self. Then Paul stretched forth &| hand, and ai S e fe" f : 2 I think myself happy, king A-grip'pa, be t 1?af e I S] ^\?S^S^ thee°this dky touching all the things whereof I am accused by the Jew§ : 3 Espe e^ 1 cTaifybefai4e^ou h a e rt tol,e expert in all customs and questions which are among the Jew§ : wherefore I beseech thee to hear me patiently. 4 My manner of life then from my youth' up , which was from the beginning among mine own nation, an d at Je-ru'sa-lem, know all the Jew§ ; 5 hOT S£Seof me from the he f^ if they be Sftto testify, h0 w that after "the most straitest sect of our religion I lived a Phar'i-see. 6 b And now I stand htrA&be judged for the hope of c the promise made of God unto our fathers ■ 7 St? which promise rf our twelve tribes, earned serving God* nf/ht and "iy^hope to mm "\K^^^ll^i&^ w ^ I am accused b ° y f the Jew§; o king ; 8 Why s!l0Uldlt i S b ft^°dgId tatlllng incredible with you, th f God ffl d raise the dead? 9 9 1 verily thought with myself, that I ought to do many things contrary to the name of Je'sus of Naz'a-r8th. 10 And this I also did in Je-ru'sa-lem: and in prions, having received authority i from the chief priests; and when they were put to death, I gave my vote 6 against them. 1 1 & A-nrl 1 punished it oft '■ every synagogue, and compelled them to l-il c- J-1 -iA.IJ.CL punishing' LWcIlJ oftentimes JJJ all the synagogues, I strove to make them Uicls- pheme ; and being exceedingly mad against them, I persecuted them even unto lore?! 6 cities. 12 l Whereupon as I joumeyed to Da-mas'cus with the authority and commission iT Z™ the chief priests, 13 at* midday, O king, I saw Q n the way a light from heaven, above the brightness of the sun, shining round about me and them itnlw journeyed with me. 14 And when we were all fallen to the earth, I heard a voice s saymg s unto me' and saymg in the He'brew lanSe, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thoume?^!' 15 And I said, Who art thou, Lord? whom thou persecutest. 210 And said, I am Je'sus Paul's appeal to Ctesar granted. THE ACTS, 27. Paul's voyage to Rome. haveappeared mil <.> thee fur this purpose, to this end have I appeared unto thee, to Appoint thee a minister and a witness both of *thf things wherein thou hast seen' me , and of *thf things in wherem ch I will appear unto thee; 17 ielivSnl thee from the people, andggg the Geii'tile§, "unto whom now I send thee, 18 °?o° open their eyes, £££ p they may turn them from darkness to light, and { r om the power of Sa'tan unto God, q that they may receive Sgj*™ of sins' and an r inheritance among them 'that 1 are s sanctified by faith heavenly vision : declared both to A-grip'pa, I was not disobedient unto the and at Je-ru'sS-lem, fight both'to the people' and to the they should repent and turn to God, dolifg " works wonhy of repentance. 21 kill me! 22 Having therefore obtained the help that day ffiySf both to small and great, saying none SnTbu g t s wS tll0Se ^ Yhich the prophets and 2 Mo'§es did say should come; no a That pfU-~~^ should „„-PP™ ^"J how that the V. rise from the dead Gen'tile§. 24 And as he thus gg§£?ffiS£ Fes'tus A with a loud voice, Paul, d thou art "tad^" 1 much learning doth T™ thee to madness. 25 But paui s saith, I am not mad, most extent Fes'tus ; but speak forth tlie words of truth and soberness. 26 For the king knoweth of these things, b unto e whom also I speak freely : for I am persuaded that none of these things a fs e hidden from him ; for this hat!? not been done in a corner. 27 King A-grip'pa, believest thou the prophets ? I know that thou believest. on Then -*- m) -„/ v ,- said ,,„+.„ td„,,i Almost thou persuadest me to be _ -£o And -ti--glip pel said ILUIO XflUl, with but little persuasion thou wouldest fain make me <^ Chris'tjan. 29 And Paul £&, e I would to God, that whether with uttie or with much, not *; but also all that hear me this clay, were both m^h? s bec a ome altogether such as I am, except these bonds. 30And whenfiehadthusspoken 'the king rose up, and the Ber-m'ce, and they that sat with them : oi And -m-v.cn fVio-rr were gone aside, +>,„„ talked between themselves, O J. and Wllcll uliey had withdrawn, W-lt!y spake one to another, man doeth nothing worthy of death or of bonds, governor, and saying, •'"This ■:. Tlie aid A-grip' And A-grip'pa sai § a unto Fes'tus, This man might have been set at liberty, s if he had not appealed unto Cse'gar. CHAPTER 27. Paul's voyage to Rome. The shipwreck. The escape to Melita. 1 And when a it was determined that we should sail for It'a-ly, they delivered Paul and certain other prisoners toa n ce°nt2rion named JuTjus, a centurion Qf ^^tus^ ^^ 2 And £SX°n a sliip_ of Ad-ra-myt'ti-um, we wS^safo a uf g to sail unto th? places on the coal? of A'gja; we putTo sea, h Ar-is-tar'chus, a Mac-e-do'- ni-an of Thes-sa-lo-m'ca, being with us. ■ 3 And the next $ we touched at Si'don- : i3t Ju'ljus 'SfflpaMm^* 4 And and gave hZ leave to go unto his friends and refresh himself. because the winds were contrary. from thence, we sailed under the iee of Cy'pras, n ch. 22. 15. i ch. 22. 21. o Is. 35. 5. Lu. 1. 79. John 8. 12. p 2 Cor. 6. 14. Eph. 4. 18. g Lu. 1. 77. r Eph. 1. 11. Col. 1. 12. s ch. 20. 32. u Mat. 3. 8. xch.21.30, Rom. 3. 21. z John 5. 46. a Lu. 24. 26. b 1 Cor. 15. 2 Col. 1. IS. e Lu. 2. 32. 2 Or, cohort. 211 The shipivreck off Crete. THE ACTS, 27. Paul exhorts the mariners. 5 And when we had sailed across the sea whichis off Cl-lf cja and Pam- phyl'i-a, we came to My'ra, a city of Ly cja. 6 And there the centurion found a ship of Al-ex-an'dri-a sailing IS* It'a-ly ; and he put us therein. 7 And when we had sailed slowly many days, and scaroe were come with difficulty over against Cni'dus, the wind not further suffering us, we sailed under the iee of 2 Crete, over against S&l-mo'ire; 8 andwith^fflVWJoastSlaiongitwe Came UlltO a certain place wllicllis called T Flii a Ha^e v ns n ; s; nigh whereunto was the city { La-se'a. 9 And when much time was spent, and ^^§52? was now dangerous, d because the ir a a s st was now already g one st by, Paul admonished them', 10 and said unto them, Sirs, I perceive that the s voyage will be with iS and much ^f' not only of the lading and our lives. nNevertne But of the ship, more than t0 those things which were spoken by Paul. 12 And because the haven was not commodious to winter in, the more part advised to pu t to ffirom thence, also ' if by any means they illicit, attain to l'he-ni'ee. unit there to winter; .„7,'„7- 1 •„ an !-,,,,,„,, „* ri„-;f a and lieth toward couldreachPlur'nix, and winter there; W/llC/l IS a UdVen 01 ^lCTC, looking north- the south west _ _. j north west, east clliu south-east. 18 And when the south wind blew softly, supposing that they had Obtained tnli? purpose, they°we n i|hid"ancno e r y and Sailed Cl aiong y Crete; close in shore. 14 But after", called KuVio: 15 and d when the ship was caught, and could not ^S" 110 the wind, ship, but also of long ulrle there be^t°dotvnirom it a tempestuous wind, roe'ly-don. 16 And running under tueieeot a 'Syf island had much work to come by ±i y. n a f • ere able, with ditticultv, to seenre U-lti UUd/U . 17 w £jf when they hacUJSit up, they used helps, £*£§$& the ship; were driven. 18 And as we ia& g d exceedingly lightened the sliip ; hcg'in to throw t/ie freUiht overboard; 19 a'nd the third &» e nZ cast out with °i' with ?«£; the next ^ they ieir own hands the 3 tackling of the ship. 20 And when neither sun nor stars shone upon « s for many days, appeared ' and no small tempest lay on us, all hope that we should be saved was now taken away. 21 And whfntheTnad been long withouffoodfthen Paul Stood forth ill the midst of them, and said, Sirs, ye should have hearkened unto me, and not have set ti from Crete, and t0 have jffil this fc and loss. 22 And now I exhort you to be of good cheer : for there shall be no loss of anv man ' s life among you, but on iy of the ship. 23 -^ For there stood by me this night an e angel of the God' whose I am, and s whom a i so I serve, 24 S#; Fear not, Paul; thou must te 3£3F ht before Caesar : and' lo, God hath filmed thee all them that sail with thee. 25 Wherefore, sirs, be of good cheer : ''for I believe God, that it shall be even so as it hathbelnUokenunto me. 26 Howbeit 'we must be cast upon a certain island. 27 But when the fourteenth night was come, as we were driven "E and d Ir w n in the M « cf A'dri-a, about midnight the lalKrS 1 that they W ere ill drew awmg near to some country ; when they had gone 28and?hey sounded, and found * twenty fathoms : and ™^ai a little f space!"' they sounded again, and found *! fifteen fathoms. 212 The escape to land. THE ACTS, 28. Events at Melita. and 2 wished for the day. four the boat into the sea, under colour as though they would h faySSt t anchors f r u om f the foreship, 31 Paul said to the centurion and to the soldiers, Except these abide in the ship, ye cannot be saved. 32 Then the soldiers cut aw f y the ropes of the boat, and let her f aU off. 33 And while the day was coming on, Paul besought them all to take sninTfooci, saying, This day is the fourteenth day that ye haY Vait ried and l Sntinue d fasting, having taken nothing. 34 Wherefore I ,*& you to take -SI food! for this is for your £ag$; for k there shall not a a n hair J&ub from the head of any of you. 35 And when he had JgSffl&frfiSft&n bread, Te d ' gave thanks to God in the presence of them all : and when he TaSt^ 116 began to eat. 36 Then were they all of good cheer, and themselves also took s ToVd. eat ' 37 And we were in all in the ship 3 two hundred threescore and sixteen '"souls. 38 And when they had eaten enough, they lightened the ship, lowing out the wheat into the sea. 39 And when it was day, they knew not the land: but they perceived 1 a „„„(.„• creek -.^j-V. „ shore, into the which +!-.„„ were minded, if it were possible, to thrust in j_j,„ Cei taill bay WrUl a beach, and ZaGJ took counsel whether they could drive TUe Ship' upon it. 40 And when Sn a g d o t S kenup the anchors, they commi \^thZt vesnnto the sea, the bands' f thei and up the foSi 1 to :.' \: i i i:,,y j.u.ly rtiich who of the seed of the spirit of holiness, by the resurrection f ™F the dead- even je'sus cnrist our Lord, 5 through whom i we have received grace and apostleship, unto * obedience t0 O f ie faith among all the nations, 'for his mme™!ake: 6 a™°r?# whom are ye also, the called t0 °l e Je'sus fflt-i: 7 t T o° all that are in Rome, beloved of God, m called to be saints : " Grace to you and peace from God our Father' and the Lord Je'sus Christ. 8 First, ° I thank my God through Je'sus Christ for you all, that p your faith is prociSmfd throughout the whole world, 9 For q God is my witness, r whom I serve my spirit in the gospel of his Son, how * unceas\ngiy sing I make mention of you, always in my prayers ; 10,'JSSSI request, if by any means now at length I mig ^ay a be e p a ro p sp er?d rous journey „ by the ^ Qf q^ ^ CQme mlt() yo ^ 11 For I long to see you, that X I may impart unto you some spiritual gift, to the end ye may be established ; 12 Saf is, that I with you may be comforted to g etl jerwith yQU> eachofus b y I purposed to come unto you' land a was hindered hitherto',', that I might have some b fruit am in ng you also, even as m^KfThe Gen'tlle§. 14 c I am debtor both to the Greeks' and to the Bar-ba'ri-ang; both to the wise' and to the ™duiu: 15 So, as much as in me is, I am ready to preach the gospel to you that are at Rome also, also that are in Rcme. 16 For d I am not ashamed of the gospel : of Chrlst: for e it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth ; -^to the Jew first, and also to the Greek. 17 For ^therein is ^aied a righteousness of God «™»i**° m faith unto faith : as it is written, h £ut th? righteous shall live by faith. 18 'For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all un- godliness and unrighteousness of men, who hold down the truth in unrighteousness ; 19 because? Hhat which may be known of God is manifest in them ; for ' God ^nffS^t' unto them. 215 A. D. GO. a Acta 22. 21. 1 Cor. 1. 1. b Acts 9. 15. Gal. 1. 15. c Acts 26. 6. d ch. 3. 21. Gal. 3. 8. e Mat. 1. 6, 10. Lu. 1. 32. Acts 2. 30. /"John 1. 14. 3 Gr. deter- mined, g Acts 13. 33. h Heb. 9. 14. i ch. 12. 3. 1 Cor. 15. 10. k Acts 6. 7. eh. 16. 26. I Acts 9. 15. m ch. 9. 24. n 1 Cor. 1. 3. Gal. 1. 3. o 1 Cor. 1. 4. Phil. 1.8. p ch. 16. 19. t ch. 15. 23, 3! u Jam. 4. 15. x ch. 15. 29. y Tit. 1. 4. z ch. 15. 23. a Acts 16. 7. 6 Phil. 4. 17. c 1 Cor. 9. 16 d Ps. 40. 9, 10. Mar. 8. 38. el Cor. 1. 18. /Lu. 2.30,31, 32. ch. 2. 9. g ch. 3. 21. 4 Gr. from. h Hab. 2. 4. John 3. 36. i Acts 17. 30. k Acts 14. 17. I John 1. 9. God's anger with sin. ROMANS, 2. God's judgment is impartial. q Ps. 81. 12. Acts 7. 42. r 1 Cor. 6. If s Lev. 18. 22 void o/Jiidg- Eph. 5. 4. : eh. 2. 2. r ch. 6. 21. Ps. 50. 18. c ch. 9. 23. Eph. 1. 7. d ch. 3. 2.5. e Ex. 34. 6. /Is. 30. 18. S/Ja .5.3. A Job 34. 11. Ps. 62. 12. Mat. 16. 27. ch. 14. 12. 1 Cor. 3. 8. i Job 24. 13. ch. 1. 18. 2 Thes. 1. 8 20 For m the invisible things of him s™ the creation of the world are clearly seen, being; percefvldufrough the things that are made, even his e^SSSU power and ^uvfnity? that they m i r y e be without excuse: 21 Se e that, ^owln!^ God, they glorified &S not as God, neither Taveth^ 5 but "became vain in their TelS", 8 ' and their it& heart was darkened. 22 ° Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools, 23 ta changed the glory of the SSSSfflS? * God f or theil^s of an image madeiAeto corrU ptible man, and ? birds, and fourfooted beasts, and creeping things. 24 'Wherefore God also gave them up t0 unole£ ™ thl ' ou ^ the lusts of •i-Vioir- own >, aQT ,f , r to dishonour their own bodies s hei v n-n themselves: Llieil IlfcJctl Lb unto uncleairness, thai their bodies should be dishi >rn mred among themselves: 25 forthTAmey^ifanged Hhe truth of God 4or° a lie, and worshipped and served the creature rather than the Creator, who is blessed 2 for ever. Amen. 26 For this cause God gave them up unto x 3 vile *$£*£!£■: for even their women Mangel 6 the natural use into that which is against nature : 27 and 1 likewise also the men, leaving the natural use of the woman, burned in their lust one toward another 1 men with men working tliatw nseen i fhn , e s s e s: mly ' and receiving in themselves that £SS5£ of their error which was ^l." 28 And even as they di ?e™lT e toj^ n God in their knowledge, God gave them up e unt°o 4 a reprobate mind, to do those things y which are -_, _ j. convenient ; HOT; fitting ; 29 ££? filled with all unrighteousness, fornication > wickedness, covet- ousness, maliciousness ; full of envy, murder, stStef' deceit, malignity ; wliisperers, without natural affection, disobedient to parents, 31 wittuf understand*] hnplaoaWe ' unmerciful: qo Who oZi who, things a are worthy of death, not only do the same, but b wwfJ«asb s nt r with CHAPTER 2. God's judgment is impartial. The law is for Jew and Gentile. ...Joke thou art a wStoW, O man, whosoever thou art that judgest: 6 for wherein thou judgest another, thou condemnest thy- self ; for thou that judgest dosfplaotise the same things. 2 Ind we Tn s ow e that the judgment of God is according to truth against them a~ 4 such tilings. 3 And £S£* thou this, L things, and doest the same, that thou shalt escape the judgment of God ? 4 Or despisest thou c the riches of his goodness and d forbearance and e longsuffering; / not knowing that the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance ? 5 buf after thy hardness and impenitent heart treasurest up tor thyself wrath aga n nst the day of wrath and revelation of the righteous judgment „-C r\ „A . judgement Ol VrOLL will render to every man according them .-ho dial to his XL S S : : jlory and honour mcorruption, 8 ££ unto them that are co fflJT and fd0 S#SS! y the truth, but obey unrighteousness, ^a^^nSlnSIStion, 216 The law is for Jew and Gentile. ROMANS, 3. The Jew's prerogative. 9 tni'ahuiim 1 and anguish, upon every soul of man that worketu evil, of the Jew * first, and also of the gffl 05 10 ? but glory and honour' and peace' to every man that worketh good, to the Jew first, and also to the <|?eei£ e : 11 t£r '"there is no respect of persons with God. 12 For as many as have sinned without law shall also perish without law: and as many as have sinned J£d&f law shall he judged by the law ; 1 o (For „ not the bearers of the law «re just before God, bul the doers of the l;>\\ shall be justified. J- O for not the hearers of a law are just before God, but the doers of a law shall be justified : UFor when the < ien'tiles, which have not the law, do by nature the things contained in the law, these, for when (Ien'tiles which have no law do by nature the tilings of the law, these, having no law, are having not the law, are a law unto themselves : a law unto themselves ; 1 c Which shew the work of the law written in their hearts, their conscience also bearing witness, and i-O in that they shew the work of the law written in their hearts, their conscience bearing witness tnere- q according to my gospel, gospel, by Je'siis Christ. 17 B But\t' p thou beiresuhenameof a Jew, and s restest up n on the law, 'and makest thy boast of /~t _ j gloriest in VrUU., 18 and "knowest Ml will, and 2x appro vest the things that are more excellent, being instructed out of the law; 19 and v art confident that thou thyself art a guide of the blind, a light of them 'that 11 are in darkness, 20 ^correStof of the foolish, a teacher of babes, ^Tavrngtuie law the form of knowledge and of the truth, mthelaw - 21 "thou 11 therefore w $£t teachest another, teachest thou not thyself? thou that preachest a man should not steal, dost thou steal ? 22 Sou 1 that sayest a man should not commit adultery, dost thou commit adultery ? thou that abhorrest idols, b dost thou ^Sxffi? e ? 23 S^wifo* "ffiS^ 1 ™ 8 * 01 the law, through tnytrS&nof the law dis- honourest thou God ? 24 For the name of God is blasphemed among the Gen'tileg blcSSf you, even as it is d written. 25 e For circumcision JnEild profiteth, if thou bea k do?rof the law: but if thou be a transgxelsor of the law, thy circumcision is tome uncircumcision. 26 There i f f ore therefore the uncircumcision keep the r oldinanc n e e s ss of the law, shall not his uncircumcision be reckoned for circumcision ? 27 and 1 shall not the uncircumcision which is by nature, if it fulfil the aw, 9 jii&j the law ? 28 For h he is not a Jew, which is one outwardly: circumcision, which is outward in the flesh : 29 but* he Is a Jew, i which is one inwardly ; and * circumcision Is that of the heart, z in the spirit, and not in the letter; m whose praise j| not of men, but of God. CHAPTER 3. The Jew's prerogative. Flesh not justified by law. All justified by faith. 1 What advantage then hath the Jew? or what l8 the profit isthere of circumcision ? 2 Much every way: ^ fl J^r that « t^^iS^ffl^ the oracles of God. 3 For what if ! shall their waXot faith make 4 d God forbid : yea, let 6 God be f0U nd true, but f every man a liar ; as it is written, 9 That thou mightest be justified in thy JftSf mightest overcome _ r i_ QT1 -(-V!,-v,-i art judged, prevail Wiiei! UlOU comest into judgement 217 m Deut. 10. 17. Acts 10. 34. Gal. 2. 6. £ph. 6. 9. p John 5. 22. Acts 10. 42. 2 Tim. 4. 1, 8. 1 Pet. 4. 5. q ch. 10. 25. 1 Tim. 1. 11. r Mat. 3. 9. John 8. 33. ch. 9. 6, 7. 2 Cor. 11.22. s Mic. 3. 11. ch. 9. 4. t Is. 45. 25. John 8. 41. u Deut. 4. 8. Ps. 147. 19, 20. 2 Or, provest the things that differ, x Phil. 1. 10. y Mat. IS. 14. John 9. 34. • at. •;:: b Mai. 3. c ver. 17. 1 2 Sam. 12.14. Is. 52. 5. ! Gal. 5. 3. h Mat. 3. 9. John 8. 39. ch. 9. 6, 7. i 1 Pet. 3. 4. k Phil. 3. 3. Col. 2. 11. I ch. 7. 6. 2 Cor. 3. G. m 1 Cor. 4. 5 2 Cor. 10. 1! b ch. 10. 16. c Num. 23. 19. ch. 9. 6. 2 Tim. 2. 13. (I Job 40. 8. <■ John 3. 33. i?PB.'si.'4." Flesh not justified by law. BOMANS, 4. Faith only justifies. h ch. 6. 19. Gal. 3. 15. i Gen. 18. 25. 2 Or, do i excuse o selves t n Ps. 5. 9. o Ps. HO. V Ps. 10. 7 g Is. 59. 7, r Ps. 36. 1. s John 10. 34. t Ps. 107. 42. Ezek. 16. 63. ch. 1.20: 2.1 .cb.i'2." ' a- Ps. 143. 2. Acts 13. 39. Gal. 2. 16. Eph. 2. S, 9. ;/ eh. 7. 7. 2 Acts 15. 11. ch. 1. 17. a John .5. 46. Acts 26. 22. 6 ch. 1. 2. 1 Pet. 1. 10. c ch. 4. d ch. 10. 12. Gal. 3. 28. e ver. 9. ch. 11. 32. Gal. 3. 22. /ch. 4. 16. 'Eph. 2. 8. S Mat. 20. 28. Eph. 1. 7. Col. 1. 14. 1 Tim. 2. 6. 3 Or, pur- /Lev.'l6. 15. 1 John 2. 2. t Col. 1. 20. k Acts 13. 38. I Acts 17. 30. m ch. 2. 17. 1 Cor. 1.29. Eph. " " 13. ,21. what shall we say ? it God unrighteous who vtotlth^iSfwratM ( A I speak m^^ffihey;. No, in no wise : for we MTe Jews, and Greeks?' that l they are all under after the manner of men. ) 6 God forbid : for then * how shall God judge the world ? 7 SS if the truth of God haUl S?S e n|5 rS y 1^a t SSS^d ,ny lie unto his glory; why yet am I also 8 tm judged as a sinner ? 8 and^ny not rather ' (as we be slanderously reported, and as some affirm that we say)' * Let us do evil, that good may come ? is just. 9 What then ? are we before laidtotK? charge botl sin; 10 as 3 it is written, "'There is none righteous, no, not one; 11 There is none that understandeth, There is none that seeketh after God- ; 12 They && all gon t e u ™d of asid e : vay ' they are together become unprofitable; There fe none that doeth good, no, not so much as one - ; 13 "Their throat is an open sepulchre; S their tongues they have used deceit j ° The poison of asps is under their lips : 14 p Whose mouth i s full of cursing and bitterness : 15 « Their feet %t swift to shed blood; 16 Destruction and misery are in their ways- 17 And the way of peace have they not known : 18 '" There is no fear of God before their eyes. 19 Now we know that what things soever s the lawsaith, it speaketh to them that are under the law; that 'every mouth may be stopped, and 20 his sight : for 21 But now by the #£& of the law there shall no flesh be justified in through the law cometh the knowledge of sin. apart fAe law a righteousness of God ^fiMJT iB mani- fested, a being witnessed by the law b and the prophets ; 22 ^/en 11 the righteousness of God |S^ cby faith & Je'sus Christ unto all andu P° naU them that believe; for d there is no ffi^; 23 for e all have sinned, and c faT short of the glory of God ; 24 be1ng g justified freely -^by his grace 9 through the redemption that is in Christ Je'sus : 25 Whom God h&th 3 set forth Ho be a propitiation, through faith, *"& his blood, to A &* his righteousness, ^ ortfiei th done re a?oretim^nf the forbearance of God; OA To declare, r at this time his righteousness : ^ if so be that God is one, the uncircumcision through faith 31 Do we then make we establish the law. Ta-nrci /-.yiItt- 9 ,s he not als0 ot tue Gen'tues ''. Yes, n .c J eW§ Only r i S he not the God of Gen'tiles also ? Yea, OI God forbid CHAPTER 4. Through faith Abraham and his seed received the promise. ^ that a A'bra-ham, our ?S^i& , £Mfo| to the flesh, hath found ? 218 Abraham justified by faith. ROMANS, 4. The promise made through faith. 2 For if A'bra-ham wa r s e 6 justified by works, he hath *&£& to glory; but not toward God. 3 For what saith the scripture ? A nd c A'brS-ham believed God, and it was reckoned unto him for righteousness. 4 Now rf to him that worketh, 1S the reward i8 not reckoned as of grace, but as of debt. 5 But to him that worketh not, but believeth on him that justifieth e the ungodly, his faith is reckoned for righteousness. 6 Even as David also . d SS^Ifb^S n npoS f the man, unto whom God righteousness apart from works, sins are covered. Cmrl/i blessedness is this the uncircumcision righteousness. then pronounced upon the circumcision, also? for sm. only. or upon cumcision ? Not in circumcision, but in uncircumcision- 1 of that h he might be the father of all them that believe, though they be inuncSncfslon, that righteousness might be j-eXned unto them ; also: 12 and the father of circumcision to them who not on?? Me of the circum- cision, only ' but who also walk in the steps of that faith of our father a /V.-1.0 Viom' -tTTl-ii/il-* tie had being yet uncircumcised. A bra-Ham' wiiicn hehan 1 Q TTr\r> the promise, that he should be the ; heir of the world, ?oasnotto A'bra-ham, or to his seed, through lo X 1 UI not through the law was the promise to A'bra-ham or to his seed, that he should be heir of thewSrid, but through the righteousness of faith. 14 For k if they which are of the law it heirs, faith is made void, and the promise i s made of none effect : 15 ^foT 6 'the law worketh wrath; g£ where there^noT^.Seri^there for transgression. 16 ror h thi e s f c a r use it is of faith, that it Zlf be by according to grace; "to the end not to that only which is of the law, but to that also which is of the faith of A'bra-ham; "who is the father of us all' 17 ( a \ s it is written,* i^lS^S^*^ &ff„»^ before him whom he believed, even God, s who quickeneth the dead, and calleth * tbT r things uSt ar b e e not, as though they were. 18 Who ag !n nst hope believed a ga?nst hope, to the end that he might become t a e father of many nations, according to that which hadbeen spoken, s So shall thy seed be. 19 And without be n mg'we a akened in faith' 'he considered not his own body i-i/->Txr r\ Dorl' when he was about an hundred years old, neither yet i-\-.„ A an A-nncic< ^.-F llOW as good as (leau (he being about a hundred years old), and tne CieaCllieSS 01 Sa'rah's womb : 20 H y e effik?ngu?L at the promise of God, ne wavered not through unbelief; but wS strong through faith, giving glory to God; 21 and 1 being fully Tstu^f that, what he had promised, u he was able also to perform. 22 ^erteSSo it was reSetto him for righteousness. 23 Now a it was not written for his sake alone, that it was reckonldVnto him : 24 £uf for omTake also, un? whom it shall be reXned.wZ believe "on him that raised up Je'sus our Lord from the dead; 25 * W ho° was delivered up for our trlfpSs, and a was raised again for our justification. 219 b ch. 3. 20, 27. c Gen. 15. 6. Gal. 3. 6. d ch. 11. 6. I ch. 3. 20 ; 5. 13, 20 ; 7. 8. 1 Cor. 15. 56. Gal. 3. 10, 19. 7 ch. 8. 11. Eph. 2. 1, 5. r ch. 9. 26. 1 Cor. 1. 28. i Ps. 115. 3. Lu. 1. 37. Heb. 11. 19. ch. 3. 25. 2 Cor. 5. 21. j 1 Cor. 15. 1 Pet. 1. 21. Justification by faith. ROMANS, 5, 6. Life through Christ. a John 16. 33. ch. 3. 28, 30. 6 Eph. 2. 14. Col. 1. 20. c John 10. 9. Eph. 2. 18. Heb. 10. 19. rflCor. IS. 1. e Heb. 3. 6. /Mat. 5. 11. 2 Cor. 12. 10. Fhil. 2. 17. (I Jam. 1. 3. h Jam. 1. 12. i Phil. 1. 20. Ic 2 Cor. 1. 22. Gal. 4. 6. Eph. 1. 13. n ch. 3. 25. Eph. 2. 13. Heb. 9. 14. o ch. 1. 18. 1 Thes. 1. 10. V ch. 8. 32. q 2 Cor. 5. 18. Eph. 2. 16. r John S. 26. 2 Cor. 4. 10. s ch. 2. 17 ; 3. 29, 30. 2 Cor. 5. 18. . Gal. 3. 19. c Lu. 7. 47. 1 Tim. 1. 1 Gal. 2. 19. c Gal. 3. 27. d 1 Cor. 15. ! CHAPTER 5. Justification by faith. Sin through Adam. 1 TH S G 0EE a t b feore justified by faith, i$? through our Lord Je'sus Christ; Life through Christ. have b peace with God wherein we stand', and rejoice in hope of the glory of God 3 And not only so; but^etusllsorefcJce in ur tribulations that tribulation worketh patience ; also: knowing 4 h a A n n d a patience, SSSSSS?,' and £8ffi!' hope : 5 *£Sf hope P TS not SS^ * because the love of God natn \ een shed abroad in our hearts through the Ho'ly Ghost which was given unto us. 6 For Zlf* we were yet withou^trength, in due ^ * ChrIst died for the ungodly. 7 For scarcely for a righteous man will one die : for peradventure for 2 the good man some one would even dare to die. 8 But m God commendeth his own love toward us, in that, while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us. 9 Much more then, being now justified "by his blood, Sfafiwl be saved from the wrath „/ God through him. 10 For p \f, wMi" we were enemies, 2 we were reconciled to God he death of by his life'; but we also "rejoice m God through our Lord Je'gus ' - iment. iliation. through one man sin entered into the world, and " death through sin ; and so death passed Snt? all men, for that all have sinned;- -j q (For until the law sin was in the world: but T sin is mil imputed when there is no law. -I O for until the law sin was in the world : but sin is not imputed when there is no law. -i a Nevertheless death reigned from Ad'am to Mo'ses, even over them that had not sinned after the simili- J-* Nevertheless death reigned from Ad'am until Mo'ses, even over them that had not sinned after the tude of Ad'am's transgression, ,, who is the figure of him that was to come, likeness of Ad'am's transgression, ' who is a figure of him that was to come. -< e But not as the offence, so also is the free gift. For if through the offence of one many be dead, much 1 But not as the trespass, so also is the free gift. For if by the trespass of the one the many died, much more the grace of God, and the gift bv grace, irhirh is by one man, Je'sus Christ, hath abounded s unto many, more did the grace of God, and the gift by the grace of the one man, Je'sus Christ, abound unto the many. :1ft : for the judgment was by one to condemnation, for the judgement came of one unto condemnation, shall they that receive and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by one, Je'sus Christ.) theabundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness reign in life through the one, even Je'sus Christ. 18 T We°n re as t&^l^^lZVelXemlnt cams IK all men to condemna- tion ; even so throug t h y o t nlact of righteousness ofone the free gift came a lfto all men To justification of fife. 19 For as through the one man's disobedience the many were made sin- ners, even so through the obedience of the one shall the many be made righteous. 20 Mo in°d ver Hhe law camTKde, that the gg5£. might abound; %& where sin abounded, grace did abound c more exceedingly: 21 that as sin llath reigned u ?n° death, even so might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life through Je'sus Christ our Lord. CHAPTER 6. Let not sin reign. Death the wages of sin. 1 What shall we say then ? a Shall we continue in sin, that grace may abound ? 2 God forbid. 3 Know -„ not, +->.„+. c so mai Or are y L ignorant WlclL a u we baptized into his death ? e so many of us as were baptized into ciSst je'sus d were 220 Let not sin reign. ROMANS, 7. Death is the toages of sin. '■ therefore with him through baptism into death : that ■'"like as Christ was raised up from the dead through ° the glory of the Father seven g0 we alg() should walk ^ newness f life 5 'For if we have B3SW83WBto the li shall be also % the likeness of his resurrection j b Knowing tlllS. that k our old man $ destroyed, i dead " '• _ freed crucified with 7w*m,that l the body he that hath died is justified from sin. died him ; 9 kno°wing g that ° Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more death SSSSwSJSI dominion over hhn. 10 For the death that he died, p he died unto sin once : but the me that he liveth, 9 he liveth unto God. 11 Evenlo 6 reckon ye also yourselves to be r dead indeed unto sin, but s alive unto God througU i n Je cSr!s^ r e i fus ourLord - 12 'Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body, that ye should obey itin the lusts thereof - : 13 SSilta mSSdT 8 y° ur " members unto sin as 2 instruments of unright- eousness : unt0 sin : but present yourselves unto God, as those that are ahve from the dead, and your members as instruments of righteousness unto God. 14 For y sin shall not have dominion over you : for ye are not under t!ie law, but under grace. 15 What then ? shall we sin, s because we are not under the law, but under grace ? God forbid. 16 Know ye not, that a to whom ye present yourselves as servants unto°oDeaJeVe, his servants ye are t0 whom ye obey ; whether of sin unto death, or of obedience unto righteousness ? 17 But thants be W$ that, whereas ye were the servants of sin, bllt ye tSe offi .from the heart t0 b that form of iJ$&itiRffi&®fen delivered; you - 18 Induing" c made free from sin, ye became the servants of righteous- ness. 19 I speak after the manner of men because of the infirmity of your flesh : for as ye ha re e sent 1 ed ed your members a $ servants to uncleanness and to iniquity unto iniquity; even so now present your members as servants to righteousness unto S aiic°tiSion. 20 For when ye were dthe servants of sin, ye were free m regard of righteousness. 21 e What fruit then had yfat that time in ^hf things whereof ye are now ashamed? for -^the end of those things II death. 22 But now ° being made free from sin, and beco'me servants to God, ye have your fruit unto 8a S e Son, and the end ?3ffl? life. 23 For h the wages of sin g death ; but '' the free gift of God \i eternal life HWhr&KT 81 our Lord, i CHAPTER 7. The law is good, but limited to our lives. ■ 1 or 2re ye igSwant, brethren' (for I speak to (£§£ that know the law)'' how that the law hath dominion over a man f O r\ long time as he liveth ? 2 For « the woman thaf hath a a n husband is bound by the law to tl but from the law of (he husband. 3 So then b if, while the husband liveth, she be fbralif to another man, she shall be called an adulteress : but if $£ husband *«ffij* she is free 87 .221 e Col. 2. 12. /ch. 8. 11. 1 Cor. 6. 14. n John 2. 11. /( Gal. 6. W. Eph. 4. 22. i Phil. 3. 10. Tc Gal. 2. 20. Eph. 4. 22. I Col. 2. 11. m 1 Pet. 4. 1. n 2 Tim. 2. 11. p Heb. 9. 27. a Lu. 20. 38. s Gal. 2. 19. *Ps. 19. 13. •John s. ?,: 1 Cor. 7. 2: Gal. 5. 1. e ch. 7. 5. /ch. 1. 32. g John 8. 32. i Gen. 2. 17. ch. 5. 12. ch. 2. 7 ; 5. 17,21. Limit of the law. ROMANS, 8. The law is holy and just. c ch. 8. 2. Gal. 2. 19. Eph. 2. 15. d Gal. 5. 22. e ch. 6. 13. /ch. 6. 21. Gal. 5. 19. i Ex. 20. 17. Deut. 5. 21. Acts 20. 33. ch. 13. 9. k ch. 4. 15. 1 1 Cor. 15. 5( o 1 K. 21. 20. rPs. 1.2. s 2 Cor. 4. 18. Eph. 3. 16. t Gal. 5. 17. u ch. 6. 13, 19. 2 Or, this bod// of death. from the* law; so that she is no adulteress, though she be m oYned d to another man. 4 Wherefore, my brethren, ye also we e S c dead to the law through the body of Christ ; that ye should be "ofied 1 to another, even to him who ^ts raised from the dead, that we might 1 d bring forth fruit unto God. 5 For when we were in the flesh, the d^p^SS; which were through the law, e bought* in our _ members f to bring forth fruit unto death. 6 But no^ were hoidenh oldness of the letter. 7 What shall we say .... not known sin, except through the law : for I had not known coveting, except the law had said, i Thou shalt not covet' : o But k „;,, taking nnnndn-r, by the commandment, wrought in me „ii „,„„„„.„ „t O but Sill, finding OCCaSlOn, wrought in me through the commandment all manlier 01 concupiscence. For i without j/l -i • was /) P r,H coveting : for apart from Wit! MW bill , 5 UedU. 9 Ind I was alive apTrtfrom the law once : but when the commandment came, sin revived, and I died - ; 10 £nd the commandment, -which was ord Sf life, this I found to be unto death": 11 Fo / sin, tomrfg occasion, through the commandment' *&& me, and through it Slew me. 12 w s h o e th f a°t re " the law U holy, and the commandment holy, and righteous, and good. 13 md s then that which is good fime death unto me? God forbid. But sin, that it might be shewnTo be sin, by working death S> me through that which is good;_ that through the commandment s in might become exceeding sinful. 14 For we know that the law is spiritual: but I am carnal, "sold under sin. 15 For that which I do I lllow not : for not p what I would, that do I 16 I consent unto the law that good. Now then 18 For I know that "in me, ( Sti s s,\nm y S/ dwelleth no good thing: for to will is present with me; but how to perf d rm that which is good : | nd not. 19 For the good whfch I would I do not : but the evil which I would not, that I practise. 20 Bu7 if l what at I would not, that i do, it is no more I that do it, but sin which 21 I find then the law, that, with me. ■ who would do good, evil is present. 22 For I r delight in the law of God after s the inward man : 23 buT 'I see a different law in "my members, warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity under the law of sin which is in my members. 24 O wretched man that I am ! who shall deliver me ut°of 2 the body of this death ? 25 * I thank God through Je'sus Christ our Lord. So then tm^eif w«h 'i™ mmd serve the law of God; but with the flesh the law of sin. CHAPTER 8. The law of the Spirit. The love of Christ. 1 them is therefore now no condemnation to them '^at 1 are in Christ Te'mis' wh0 a walk not afterthe flesn < but after the s P irit - 222 Christ frees from the law of sin. ROMANS, 8. The Spirit helps infirmity. 2 For h the law of c the Spirit of life in Christ Je'sus hath made me free from d the law of sin and C f death. 3 For e what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, f God, sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh' and as an offering f or sin, condemned sin in the flesh : 4 gfiflf the ri lrd"e ss of the law might be fulfilled in us, "who walk not after the flesh, but after the gg&- 5 For h they that are after the flesh do mind the things of the flesh ; but they that are after the l$W '• the things of the !$£$; a T?^-^ k to be carnally minded is ^ O o+V> . Kn+ to be spiritually minded is i ,•-<;„ QT11 -1 T^oano- DiOr 1 the mind of the flesh is CleatU ; DUt the mind of the spirit is Hie anClpeaCe : 7 defuse 6 l the carnal mind f the flesh is enmity against God; for it is not subject to the law of God, '"neither indeed can it be' : 8 s ? a $f? they that are in the flesh cannot please God. 9 But ye are not in the flesh, but in the t$m; if so be that " the Spirit is none of his. 10 And if Christ buT if any man hath not ° the Spirit of Christ, he in you, the body It dead because of sin ; but the 11 But if the Spirit of *him that raised up Je'sus from the dead dweiilth in you, 9 he that raised up Christ Je ' S us from the dead shall qmckeTillo 1 your mortal bodies through his Spirit that dwelleth in you. 12 1 lo'the'n, 1 ' 6 ' brethren, we are debtors, not to the flesh, to Ave after the flesh': 13 f F o°r r m ye live after the flesh, ye SSS die; but if ***%*** the Sye 2 f mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live. 14 For * as many as are led by the Spirit of God, theTe are the sons of God. the spirit of bondage again y unto fear ; but ye' 1 "" 16 6 The Spirit himself beareth witness with our children of God : received the fjp^t* of adoption, whereby we cry, a Ab'ba, Father. spirit, that we are the Christ; d if so be that we suffer with him, that we may be also glorified «?£. 18 For I reckon that e the sufferings of this present time Z& not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed to upward. 19 For f the earnest expectation of the S£t8§ waiteth for the 9 revealing tation of the sons of God. 20 For Hhe crS was m ^&l ct to vanity, not oilMW. but by reason of him who hath subjected ^ e if ame in hope' 21 B !S ,se the SStSS itself also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty f thegiory of the children of God. 22 For we know that 8 the whole creation * groaneth and travaileth in pain together until now. 23 And not only tof*' but ourselves also, which have k the firstfruits of the Spirit, l even we ourselves groan within ourselves, m waiting for ^ adoption, to wit, the n redemption of our body. re sai— J * ' Dpe \a tvhy doth he yet hope for ? r that which he seeth ? 25 But if we hope for that which we see not, then do we with patience wait for ft 26 And inite manner the Spirit also helpeth our tflrrnnyV for* we know not wha howto ould pray for as we ought; but «the Spirit ^!u maketh inter- cession for 11 with groanings which cannot be uttered - ; 27 and r he that searcheth the hearts knoweth what Is the mind of 223 Gal. 2. 19. c 1 Cor. 15. 45. d eh. 7. 24, 25. e Acts 13. 39. ch. 3. 20. Heb. 7. 18, 19 ; 10. 1, 2. /2 Cor. 5.21. g ver. 1. h John 3. 6. 1 Cor. 2. 14. i Gal. 5. 22, 25. fc ver. 13. ch. 6. 21. I Jam. 4. 4. o John 3. 34. Gal. 4. 6. Phil. 1. 19. s ver. 6. Gal. 6. 8. 2 Gr. make to die. t Eph. 4. 22. Col. 3. 5. u Gal. 5. 18. x 1 Cor. 2. 12. y 2 Tim. 1. 7. z Is. 56. 5. Gal. 4. 5, 6. a Mar. 14. 36. b 2 Cor. 1. 22. Eph. 1. 13. c Acts 26. 18. Gal. 4. 7. d Acts 14. 22. Phil. 1. 29. 2 Tim. 2. 11. e 2 Cor. 4. 17. ! Or, every creature. : Jer. 12. 11. I 2 Cor. 5. 2, m Lu. 20. 36 n Lu. 21. 28. Jer. 11. 20. Acts 1. 24. 1 Thes. 2. 4. The Christian's hope. ROMANS, 9. Paul's sorrow for Jews. , 5 1 John 5. 14. t ch. 9. 11, 23. 2 Tim. 1. 9. u Ex. 33. 12. Mat. 7. 23. ch. 11. 2. 2 Tim.. 2. 19. rrEph.l. 5. y John 1". 22., 2 Cor. 3. 18. z Col. 1. 15. Heb. 1. 6 r ach.1.6. Eph. 4, 4, b 1 Cor. 6. 11. c John 17. 22. d Num. 14. 9. /eh. 4.25. g Is. 50. 8. i Mar. 16. 19. Col. 3. 1. Heb. 1.3. k Heb. 7. 25. n Eph. 1. 21. Col. 1. lti. 1 Pet. 3. 22. ach. 1,9. 2 Cor. 1.1 Gal. 1.20 rated. d Dent. 7. 6. e Ex. 4. 22. /I Sam. 4. 21 Fs. U3.2. g Acts 3. 25. Heb. 8. 8, 9. 4 Or, testa- l',Fs. 147. 19. i Heb. 9. ]. k Acts 13. 32. ch. 3. 2. I Deut. 10. 15. ch. 11. 2S. Lu. Acts 20. 28. o Num. 23. 19. ch. 3. 3. p John 8. 39. ch. 2. 28, 29. q Gal. 4. 23. r Gen. 21. 12. Heb. 11. 18. s Gal. 4. 28. t Gen. 18. 10. u Gen. 25. 21. the Spirit, 2 because he maketh intercession for the saints s according to the will of God. OQ A -n rl t*ro tn ™*r fVi q f a11 things work together for good to them that love God, 4. ^ .40 JXIHX we KllOW lUnZ, to them that love God all things work together for good, even tO them * that are the called according to his purpose. 29 For whom "he^SST^rie also ISS 6 v to he conformed to the image of his Son, A that he might be the firstborn among many brethren': 30 JjfjfSgJf whom he IffiSf' them he also "called: and whom he called, them he also 6 justified: and whom he justified, them he also e glorified. 31 What fhensh^Vwe say to these things ? d If God £ for us, who ca l he against us ? 32 e He that spared not his own Son, but f delivered him up for us all, how shall he not aYsowithmm freely give us all things? 33 Who shall lay S$tt*Q the charge of God's elect? *g£ God that justifieth - ; 34 /, Who is he that that died, yea rather, from the dead, -who is even at the right hand of God, * who also maketh intercession for us. 35 Who shall separate us from the love of Christ ? shaii tribulation, or anguish', or persecution, or famine, or , nakedness, or peril, or sword ? 36 Evinas it is written, *For thy sake we are killed all the day long ; we e were accounted as sheep for the slaughter. 37 '"Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors through him that loved us. 38 For I am persuaded,, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor " principalities, nor powers < nor things present, nor things to come, nor powers, 39 n P °r r height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is hi Christ Je'sus our Lord. CHAPTER 9. Paul's sorrow for Jews. On the calling of Jew and Gentile. 1 I a say the truth in Christ, I lie not, my conscience a me witness with me in the HoTy Ghost, bearing 3 For c I could wish that i myself were 3 SS3w from Christ for my bre«iren' r s e sake, my kinsmen according to the flesh : 4 d who° are Is/ra-el-ites ; et0Wh ^ffl'"' eW the adoption, ancKthe glory, and "the 4 covenants, and ''the giving of the law, and 'the service of God, and * the promises ; <- 1 Whose are +>,„ ■?,-, 4-1, „-„„ „„J m „£ -„,!-. ,™-, as concerning the flesh Christ came, n ,,/u„ whose are tile lathers, ana Ot WilOm i«Jqhrlst as concerning thelflesh, WHO is over all, God blessed for ever. Amen. 6 ° ISt a is not as though the word of God hath ^KmS" For p the 7 t not all Is/ra-el, which are of Is/ra-el : 1 9 nefhe e r r : because they. are %|f "' I'saac shall thy seed be called. 8 That is, ^Ttlfnot^. the children of the flesh- God; but s the children of the promise are reckoned for *£ e seed. 9 For this i s tt a e word of promise, According to tins season will I come, and 8 a 'rah shall have a son. 10' And not only %V but when K RS-bec'ca also having conceived by one, epen by our father T§aacL U(For the children being not vet horn, neither having done any good or evil, that the purpose of God 1 or the children I icing not yet, born, neither having done anything good or had, that the purpose of God according to election might stand, not of works, but of x him that calleth ;) according to election might stand, not of works, but of him that calleth, 12 u was said unto her, ?The elder shall serve the younger. 224 Calling of Jew and Gentile. ROMANS, 10. Of the law and faith. 13 E V tnas it is written, ? Ja cob liave I loved, but E'sau liave I hated. 14 What shall we say then ? a {% there unrighteousness with God ? God forbid. 15 For he saith to Mo'§e§, 6 I will have mercy on whom I vmi have mercy, and I will have compassion on whom I wlU have compassion. 16 So then 1 il not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that S S h mercy. 17 For c the scripture saith unto Pha'raoh, dEY ^J 0T this f e ?y purpose h dm I mile thee up, that I might shew ?« 1^; and that my name might be gSSESMSgdSf all the earth. 18 T We°nhe a iath e mercy on whom he will, haveme >^< and whom he will he hardeneth. 19 Thou wilt say then unto me, Why doth he Itfn find fault? For e who MM. Ms will? 20 Nay but, O man, who art thou that repliest against God? f Shall the thing formed say to him that formed t\ Why Sfcflt thou Sakl me thus? 21 d? bath not the 9 potter i^ft over the clay, from the same lump 1 to make h one par t a vessel unto honour, and another unto dishonour ? 22 yniat if God, willing to shew &£ wrath, and to make his power known, endured with much longsuff ering * the vessels of wrath k fitted runo destruction : 23 an n d that he might make known f the riches of his glory ° U p n e vessels of mercy, which he had m afore prepared unto glory, 24 f7 e T us, whom he afso called, ? not f r m the Jews, only, but also from the Gen'tileg? 25 As he saith also in Ho'-tl'k, ° I will call *& my people, which $sa not my people ; am her beloved, which was not beloved. 26^And it shall 001ne be, pass ' ^Ac^ in the place where it was said unto them, Ye are not my people; There shall they be called the 1$$ eu of the living God. 27 AndS crieth concerning Is/ra-el, e ^i^ 11 the number of the chil- dren of Is/ra-el be as the sand of the sea, r ft iB the remnant that shall be saved : upon the earth. 29 And as i-sf^hath said before, * Except the Lord of Sab'a-oth had sod°Sn a ' and i m d been made like unto left us a seed, ™ fe had Go-mor'rha. Go-mor'rah. 30 What shall we say then ? f That the Gen'tile§, which followed not after righteousness, have attained to righteousness, v even the right- eousness which is of faith"- 31 Sf Is/ra-el, *T<$%££ oweh after ^ e law of righteousness, °§fk th not attained to the i „ ,„ of righteousness. arrive at that WW, 32 Wherefore ? Because they sought it not by faith, but as it were by the works. of ""thlj For 6tbey stumbled at d#$3S8$±tei Q BtumbliiiKsti'ii <* stone of stumbling CHAPTER 10. Of the law and faith. Salvation open to all believers. 1 Brethren, my heart's 2 desire and my su^f^tion to God that they "mly* be saved. 2 For I bear them wftn°e r ss ° that they have a zeal according to knowledge. 225 God, but not : Deut. 21. 15. Mat. 10: or. Lu. 14. 26. John 12. 25. i Deut. 32. 4. Ps. 92. 15. ) Ex. 33. 19. e 2 Chr. 20. i /Is. 29. 16. g Prov. 16. 4. h 2 Tim. 2. 20. Is. 10. 22, ch. 11. 5. Is. 1. 9. ( Is. 13. 1 xch. 4. 11. y ch. 1. 17. 6 Lu. 2. 34. 1 Cor. 1.23. c Ps. UK. 22. Is. 8. 14. Mat. 21. 42. d ch. 10. 11. The same Lord for all. ROMANS, 11. Israel not cast off. g Deut. 30. 14. k Acts 15. 9. ch. 3. 22. Gal. 3. 28. I Acts 10. 36. ch. 3. 29. 1 Tim. 2. 5. m Eph. 1. 7. n Joel 2. 32. Acts 2. 21. o Acts M. 14. p Tit. 1. 3. r ch. 3. 3. Heb. 4. 2. s Is. 53. 1. John 12. 38. Mat. 24. 14. Mar. 16. 15. u 1 K. IS. 10. Mat. 4. 8. x Deut. 32. 2: ch. 11. 11. y Tit. 3. 3. a 1 Sam. 12. Jer. 31. 37. 6 2 Cor. 11. Phil. 3. 5. c ch. 8. 29. 2 Or, in. 3 For they being ignorant of * God's righteousness, and g Sg ut to establish their own, c lighte ^t& have not s tff themselves u f the righteousness of God. 4 For d Christ Is the end of the law unto righteousness to every one that believeth. 5 For Mo'§es writeththat^manthatdoeth the righteousness which is of the laW « That the man which doeth those things ghaU ^ b^them. 6 But the righteousness which is of faith speak ^S n t hu i s ^' ise ' f Say not in "u^ 6 heart, Who shall ascend into heaven ? (that is, to bring Christ down, /rawaiOM;) 7 S- r ; Who shall descend into the ttfj, (that is, to bring up y 18 But I say, ^ they not SI y e e a, verily, «ffi sound went into 19 But I say, Did ?&JMt know? First Mo'geg saith you to jealousy 4&WBS&& no " standing wm linger you. 20 ASdi-"^'?ah is very bold, and saith. me not ; I w £^ e manifest unto them tnat asked not %T me. 21 But as to Is>a-el he saith, "All the day long did I ^ hands unto a disobedient and gainsaying people. I will provoke I was found of them that sought after spread out my CHAPTER 11. Israel not cast off. Gentiles may not boast. God's judgments. 1 I sat then, a gfd th God cast a oT his people ? God forbid. For 6 1 also am an Is/ra-el-Ite, of the seed of A'bra-ham, ft the tribe of Ben'ja-min. 2 Goddfd 11 not cast a orf y his people which c he foreknew. oTwot ye not what the scripture saith 2 of fe ? ; how he ma Xdeth^ith on t0 God against Is/ra-el, BJing ' 3 d Lord, they have killed thy prophets, theThave digged down thine altars ; and I am left alone, and they seek my life. 4 But what saith the answer of God unto him ? e self seven thousand men, who have not bowed the knee to Ba'al. Gentiles forbidden to boast. ROMANS, 11. Hope .of Israel's conversion. 5 •''Even so then at this present time also there is a remnant accord- ing to the election of grace. 6 sSt 9 if it is by grace, the it U u no more of works : otherwise grace is ■r.^ „,«„/, rv~ n na But ^ *' " e °f works, then is it no more grace : otherwise work is no more work. no moi e £,1 ace. T '\SrVin+ 4-V,av. 9 h Is'ra-el hath not. obtained that which he seeketh for; l j. +->,£. alnn+i^T. 7 W hat tlien t n That which Is'ra-el seeketh for, that he obtained not ; DUt the election hath obtained it, and the rest were harmed: q (According as it is written, ; (Jod hath given them the spirit of slumber, fc eyes that they shouldnot see o according as it is written, God gave them a spirit of stupor, eyes that thf ' andearsthal they should nm beard •,-,■,-,•*-/-. 4-l->ic rlo-v-r that they should not hear, U11LO Llllb very "Ay . aey should not see, and ears a stumblingblock, and a r^oSpeti unto them : 10 w Let their eyes be darkened, that they may not see, ind bow thou down their back alway. 11 I say then, gf d ve they SZSf that they St* fall ? God forbid : but rather n through their 2 f all salvation is come unto the Gen'tile§, for to pro- voke them to jealousy. 12 Now if ^lir fall °^ th j m6e the riches of the world, and the *MS£ g of 1 em the riches of the Gen'tlleg; how much more their fulness? 13 But I speak to you Gen'tileg: mSmSchthen as °I am £? apostle 15 For if the casting away of them \t the reconciling of the world, what shall the receiving of them be, but life from the dead ? 16ln r d if e the firstfruit f s e holy, the STth s e a i 1 um P i f 2/; and if the root g? holy, so are 6 the branches. 17 But if "some of the branches were broken off, s and thou, being a wild olive, tr ^stl r 4fte a d ffed in among them, and di dst be^fealer^th them of the root an the fatness of the olive tree ; 18 f lor? not a Ivi n r st the branches- Sf if thou giorieWh not thou that bearest not the root, but the root thee. 19 Thou wilt say then, T Kches es were broken off, that I might be graffed in- grafted m. 20 Well ; b D y a their f unbelief they were broken off, and thou standest by thy faith. " Be not highminded, but x fear : 21 foT if God spared not the natural branches, Neither wuf he also spare not thee. 22 Behold therefore then the goodness and severity of God toward fell, severity ; but toward thee, God's goodness, v if thou continue in ws goodness : otherwise z thou also shalt be cut off. 23 And they also, -if they oolite grafted in • w ^^ ™ »w«'+« gra S still not sim in their unbelief, shall be for God is able to gait them in again, - theolr— "~ hat whi contrary to nature into a good olive tree : how much more shall these, which are the natural branches, be lifted into their own olive tree ? 25 For I would not, brethren, ^YaVe" be ignorant of this mystery, lest ye should be 6 wise in your own conceits; that c a^lfdenfng in part tltr Eefonen I§'ra-el, d until the fulness of the Gen'tileg be come ur ; 26 and so all ls/ra-el shall be saved : even as it is written, e There shall come out of §£gg the Deliverer'; a §e shall turn away ungodliness from Ja'cob : 27 f Ind this Is my covenant unto them, wto I shall take away their sins. 28 As c t°o n uching g the gospel, f^Zl enemies for your ffi : but as touch- 29 For the gifts and the calling of God 227 ^without repentance. ils.29. 10. k Deut. 29. 4. Is. 6. 9. Mat. 13. 14. John 12. 40. Acts 28. 26. I Ps. 69. 22. n Acts 13. 46 ; 18. 6 ; 22. 18. ch. 10. 19. 2 Or, trespass > Acts 9. 15. ch. 15. 16. Gal. 1. 16. - Jer. 11. 16. ; Acts 2. 39. Eph. 2. 12. < ch. 12. 16. c Is. 66. 2. Phil. 2. 12. 1 1 Cor. 15. 2. Heb. 3. 6, 14. : John 15. 2. Cor. 3. 14. d Lu. 21. 24. Is. 59. 20. /Is. 27. Jer. 31. Heb. 8. Deut. 7. 8. Num. 23. 19u God's judgments unsearchable. ROMANS, 12. Attention to one's calling. v Job 1. Jer. 23 o Job .",1 r 1 Cor. 8. 6. • Gal. 1. .5. 1 Tim. 1. 17. /"Eph.l.lS. 'Col. 1.21. g Eph. 5. 10. k 1 Cor. 12. 7, 1 1 Cor. 12. 12 n 1 Cor. 12. 4. o ver. 3. V Acts 11. 27. 1 Cor. 12. 10, 28. 2 Or, the faith. q Acts 13. 1. r Acts 15. 32. 1 Cor. 14. 3. s Mat. 6. 1. * Acts 20. 28. 1 Tim. 5. 17. u 2 Cor. 9. 7. a: 1 Tim. 1.5. y Fs. 34. 14. 2 Heb. 13. 1. a Phil. 2. 3. b Lu. 10. 20. ch. 5. 2. c Lu. 21. 10. 1 Tim. 6. 11. d Lu. 18. 1. Acts 2. 42 ; 12.5. Eph. 6. IS. Col. 4. 2. e 1 Cor. 16. 1. f\ Tim. 3.2. Tit. 1. 8. g Mat. 5. 44. Lu. 6. 28 ; 23. 34. 1 Cor. 4. 12. h 1 Cor. 12. 26. i ch. 15. 5. k Ps. 131. 1, 2. I Prov. 3. 7. ch. 11. 25. m Prov. 20. 22. Mat. 5. 39. 1 Thes. 5. 15. n ch. 14. 16. 2 Cor. 8. 21. For as ye «in &past &T2 §&SEfto God, b^K obtained mercy through 4-1-,, ,i r unbelief: by iiiicix disobedience, " so have these also now oee n n ot C uS d nt, that thI ^ h l om mercy shewn to you they also may n0 w obtain mercy. 32 For *God hath con ^utup hem all unto^bimenee, that he might have mercy npon all. 33 O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and u, e knowledge of God ! l how unsearchable are his judgements, and m his ways past 25SSI out! 34 "For who hath known the mind of the Lord? or "who hath been his counsellor '? 35 or p who hath first given to him, and it shall be recompensed unto him again ? 36 For * of be the glory for ever. Amen. CHAPTER 12. Of God's mercies. A ttention to one's calling. On love and other duties. 1 I "beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, 6 tS atye c present your bodies d a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable To to God, which is your reasonable service. 2 And e be not fashiXdTcc e o d ding to this world: but f be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may ,J prove what 'iVufe 1 good' and acceptable' and perfect' will of God. 3 For I say, h through the grace that was given unt0 me, to every man that is among you, 'not to think onnmself more highly than he ought to think; but so to think as to think soberly, according as God hath dealt k to elcn y man " ie measure of faith. 4 For even ■ as Ave have many members in one body, and all the members have not the same office : 5 f ° m we, who are many, are one body in Christ, and severally 3 members one of another. 6 n And 1 hlvin e g gifts differing ° according to the grace that was given to us, whether p prophecy, let us prophesy according to the proportion of 2 our tartn ; 7 2r ministry, let us g i V TJ^ ves\™o£mn&i r j-, or *he that teacheth, to°Su teaching ; r he that exhorteth, he that giveth, let him do it with cleave honour preferring liberality cheerfulness 9 *§ love be without di h"fsy n - *Abhor that which is evil to that which is good. I r\ z Be kindly aft'ectioned one to another with brotherly love ; -If In love of the brethren be tenderly affectioned one to another one another ; II I^SSSm! fervent in spirit ; serving the Lord ; 12 6 racing 5 in hope; c patient in tribulation prayer ; 13 e ?onununicafing to the nestles of the saints ; ■'■given to hospitality. 14 9 Bless them *$$ persecute you; bless, and curse not. 15 ^Rejoice with them that d0 rejoice'; and weep with them that weep. 16 * Be of the same mind one toward another. fc let nd not yourmindon high things, but condescend to tSffiWry. l Be not wise in your own conceits. 17 m ^;Xr pense to no man evil for evil, in the sight of all men. 228 Of duties to rulers. ROMANS, 13, 14. On judging one another. 18 If it be possible, as much as Sf&figg; °!MSS£ bly with all men. 19 ^l£t^ p 7o™^™V&^™: but rat " er give place unto wrath: for it is written, « Vengeance beiongltHniiome; I will recompense, saith the Lord. 20 '' Th Kift ore if thine enemy hunger, feed him ; if he thirst, give him t0 drink : for in so doing thou shalt heap coals of fire upon his head. 21 Be not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with good. CHAPTER 13. Of duties to rulers and of honest dealing. 1 Let every soul a be m s subject"Sn°to the higher powers • I™ b there is no power but of God i and the p°J-!f s s that be are 2 ordained of God. 2 ^SSSSStoSK™ resisteth c the power, witnSth the ordinance of God : shall receive to themselves &dSS: e\ rood, and thou thou "'I'avenofear of the power '? d do that which is shalt have praise ir om the same : 4 fof he is *a e minister of God to thee for good. But if thou do that which is evil, be afraid ; for he beareth not the sword in vain : for he 18 minister of God, . ar Stle e n |e°r^r CMie wrath T him that doeth evil. 5 Wherefore e ye must needs be in subjection, not only becaus°e r of the wrath, •''but also for conscience sake. 6 For for this cause y ay J| trit attending continually upon this very thin 7 ° Render theretore to all their dues : tribute to whom tribute is due f custom to whom custom ; fear to whom fear ; honour to whom honour. 8 Owe no man aSvtmnl'sivV to love one another : for h he that loveth nisn n e?gh e bo Ur hath fulfilled the law. 9 For this, 1 Thou shalt not commit adultery, Thou shalt not kill, Thou shalt not steal, Thou sbalt not bear false witness < Thou shalt not covet; and if S e e any other commandment, it is briefl s y uu?med re up encled in this ?Z?£; namely, h Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. 10. Love worketh no ill to his neighbour : fiO? 'tKre is the ffljggt of the law. 11 And thfs,' knowing the 8 |™on, that now it \i high time f 0r yon m to awake out of sleep : for now ¥$fi salvation nearer to us than when we firs i believed. 12 The night is far spent, and the day is at hand : n let us therefore cast off the works of darkness, and "let us put on the armour of light. 13 f Let us walk honestly, as in the day ; «not in reTeumg and drunken- ness, r not in chambering and wantonness, s not in strife and JS5. 14 But *put ye on the Lord Je'sus Christ, and u make not provision for the flesh, to fulfil the lusts thereof. CHAPTER 14. On judging one another. Take heed against giving offence. 1 BOTMm that a is weak in the faith receive ye, I"! 3 not to doubtful dis- putations. 2 f^^MlIfa^i^^T'eat all things : a 8»ffi is weak' eateth herbs. 3 Let not him that eateth ^t if nought him that eateth not; and c let not him 'that 11 eateth not judge him that eateth : for God hath received him. standeth or falleth. make him stand. Yea, he shall be m £ ae d Sid ; for tto i?o&i£3S&& J r *o 229 q Deut. 32. 35. Heb. 111. m r Ex. 23. 4, 5. Mat. 5. 44. a Tit. 3. 1. 6 Prov. 8. 15. John 19. 11. 2 Or, ordered, c Tit. 3. 1. e Eccl. 8. 2. fl Pet. 2. 18 k Lev. 19. 18. Mat. 22. 39. Mar. 12. 31. n Eph. 5. 11. o Eph. 6. 13. p Phil. 4.8. q Lu. 21. 34. r 1 Cor. 6. 9. Eph. 5. 5. s Jam. 3. 14. * Gal. 3. 27. Eph. 4. 24. u Gal. 5. 16. a ch. 15. 1, 7. 1 Cor. 8. 9. 11. 3 Or,/or de- cisions of doubts. b ver. 14.. 1 Cor. 10. 25. c Col. 2. 16. Take heed against giving offence. ROMANS, 15. Patience with one another. e Gal. 4. 10. Col. 2. 16. /Gal. 4. 10. 2 Or, o&- serveth. g 1 Cor. 10. 31. 1 Tim. 4. 3. i2 Cor. 5. 15. h Acts 10. 36. p ver. 2, 20. 1 Cor. 10. 25. 1 Tim. 4. 4. glCor. 8. 7. r 1 Cor. 8. 11. :h: 12. 17. Cor. 8. 8 x Ps. 34. 14. ch. 12. 18. y ch. 15. 2. 1 Cor. 14. 12. 2 ver. 15. o ver. 14. Mat. 15. 11. Acts 10. 15. 6 1 Cor. 8. 9. c 1 Cor. 8. 13. d 1 John 3. 21. e Tit. 1. 15. 3 Many au- thorities in- sert here ch. 16. 25-27. a Gal. 6. 1. 6 ch. 14. 1. c 1 Cor. 9. 19. d ch. 14. 19. e Mat. 26. 39. John 5. 30. /Pe. 69. 9. g ch. 4. 23, 24. 1 Cor. 9. 9. 5 e One man esteemeth one day above another : another esteemeth every day alike. Let Hcr7 man be fully p Sre d l d in his own mind. 6 He that /2 regardeth the day, regardeth ft unto the Lord; and he that regardeth not the day, to the Lord he doth not regard it. He that eateth, eateth the Lord, for "he giveth God thanks ; and he that eateth not, unto the Lord he eateth not, and giveth God thanks. 7 For h none of us liveth to himself, and n nSne n dieth to himself. 8 For whether we live, we live unto the Lord ; ^ whether we die, we die unto the Lord : whether we live therefore, or die, we are the Lord's. 10 But thou, why dost thou judge thy brother? or thou again, why dost thou set at nought thy brother ? for l we shall all stand before the judgment seat _f Christ, judgement-seat Hc Ullllgb that i+- 4c -rrr-r.T+-+-r>-rv p Eye hath not seen, nor nn -~ T-, Q ot./-1i neither have but as It IS Written, p Things which eye saw not, and ear UearCl' io?, And which entered not into the heart of man, $yg&Mks God hath prepared for them that love him. things, yea, the deep things of God. 5 th: 234 among men save the spirit of The spiritual man addressed. I. CORINTHIANS, 3. Christ the only foundation. teacheth ; 2 comparing spiritual the man which is hi him ? s even so the things of God UO ne knoweth, save man ' but the Spirit of God. 12 bS? we have received, not the spirit of the world, but 'the spirit which is of God; that we might know the things that are freely given to us Sy God. 13 " Which things also we speak, not in the words which man's wis dom teacheth, but which the H %^ ost +— wi, . 2 tbings with spiritual 14 jOC they are spiritually d $g?£ d 15 "But he that is spiritual 3 judgeth all things, lt& he himself is i judged of no man. 16 b For who hath known the mind of the Lord, that he should instruct him ? e But we have the mind of Christ. CHAPTER 3. Who plants or waters is as nothing. Christ the only foundation. 1 And I, brethren, could not speak unto you as unto a spiritual, but as unto h carnal, even as unto c babes in Christ. 2 I have fed you with d milk, and not with meat; e for mthert0 ye were not y et able to bear it\ n^^Teven now are ye able - ; 3 for ye are yet carnal : for f whereas there is among you fel^w and strife, anddivisions ' are ye not carnal, and walk after the manner of men? 4 For when one saith, 9 1 am of Paul ; and another, I am of A-pollos ; are ye not "KS? 5 Who 4. y.a.-r. Ac, Paul, n -r,r\ wno ,s A-pollos, but 7, ministers by - rrr 'u« vv , „& T-. Q What tnen IS A-pol'los? ana what is Paul? Ministers through WUOm y6 De- lieved'; fi^deacu as the Lord gave to eve Srn nan? q k j have planted * A-pol'los watered; m but God gave the increase. 7 So then n neither is he that planteth anytwifgt neither he that water- eth ; but God that giveth the increase. 8 Now he that planteth and he that watereth are one: ° an but v each nan shall receive his own reward according to his own labour. 9 For *we are labo G u o r d's s feXw M wor^ od: ye are God's husbandry, veare q God's building. 10 'According to the grace of God which W as given unto me, as a wise masterbuilder I have laid * *a e foundation'- and another buildeth thereon. But < let tltll man take heed how he buildeth th t e h r e e re^n a - that is laid. 11 For other foundation can no man lay than x which is Je'sus Christ 12lut w if any man ' wood, hay, stubble ; 13 y el v c e h y man's work shall be made manifest : for the day z shall declare it, because a it sha s be revealed \l fire ; and the fire it seif shall pVovl^ach man's work of what sort it is. 14 If any man's work S h a n abide which he hath built ^rX?* 6 he shall receive a reward. 15 If any man's work shaU be burned, he shall suffer loss: but he himself shall be saved ; c yet so as through Are. 16 d Know ye not that ye are T temple of God, and that the Spirit fie of God dwelleth in 17 If any man dest?Syeth the temple of God, him shaU God destroy ; for the temple of God is holy, which temple ye are. 18 * Let no man deceive himself. If any man thiSK^hlTwi^^o^fou in this world, let him become a fool, that he may become wi&e. 235 r Rom. 11. 33. : Rom. 8. 15. x Mat. 16. 23. y ch. 1. 18, 23. s Rom. 8. 5. a 1 Thes. 5. 21. 3 Or, examin- ed. 4 Or, ex- amined. b Job 15. 8. Rom. 11. 34. c John 15. 15. ft ch. 2. 14. c Heb. 5. 13. d Heb. 5. 12. e John 16. 12. h ch. 4. 1. 2 Cor. 3. 3. i Rom. 12. 3,6. Ic Acts 18. 4. ch. 4. 15. 2 Cor. 10. 14. I Acts 18. 24. m ch. 1. 30. 2 Cor. 3. 5. n 2 Cor. 12. 11. o Rom. 2. 6. ch. 4. 5. Gal. 6. 4, 5. p Acts 15. 4. 2 Cor. 6. 1. 5 Gr. tilled land. , _lph. 2. 20. Col. 2. 7. r Rom. 1. 5. s ver. 6. Rom. 15. 20. ch. 4. 15. 1 1 Pet. 4. 11. u Mat. 16. IS. 2 Cor. U. 4. x Eph. 2. 20. z 1 Pet. 1. 7. a Lu. 2. 35. Of ministers and stewards. I. CORINTHIANS, 4. Hardships of the apostles. /ch.l. 20. o Job 5. 13. h Ps. 94. 11. 1 Rom. 14. S. eh. 11. 3. 2 Cor. 10. 7. a Mat. 24. 45. ch. 3. o. 2 Cor. 6. 4. <7 Mat. 7. 1. Rom. 2. 1. e ch. 3. 13. 3 ch. 1. 12. h Rom. 12. i ch. 3. 21. t lieb. 10. 33. ; ch. 2. 3. a Acts 17. 18. ch. 1. 18. 1 2 Cor. 13. 9. r 2 Cor. 4. S. sEom. S. 33. ! Acts 23. 2. « Acts IS. 3. 1 Thes. 2. 9. 1 Tim. 4. 1C. r Slat. 5. 44. 0. 2S. 14. a Acts is. ll. Rom. 15. 20. ch. 3. G. 19 For / the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. For. it is written, " He that taketh the wise in their owia craftiness'- 20 and again, h The Lord knoweth the iSp of the wise, that they are .vain. 21 wherefore 'let no SS? glory in men. For *all things are yours ; 22 wLeu'er Paul, or A-pol'lSs, or Ge'phas, or the world, or life, or death, or things present, or things to come ; all are yours ; 23 and ' ye are Christ's ; and Christ is God's. CHAPTER 4. Of ministers and stewards. Hardships of the apostles. 1 Let a man so account of us, as of a the ministers of Christ, 6 and stewards of the mysteries of God. 2 Here^mXoVer, it is required hi stewards, that a man he found faithful. 3 But with me it is a very small thing that I should be judged of you, or of man's 2 jSd|em?nt: yea, I judge not mine own self. 4 For I know nothing against myself ; c yet am I not hereby justified : but he that judgeth me is the Lord. 5 d wherefore judge nothing before the time, until the Lord come, e who Ivli! boti! bring to light the hidden things, of darkness, and win make manifest the counsels of the hearts \ and -'"then shall W&R m an have his praise iroL God. 6 >-™V these things, brethren, g I have in a figure transferred to my- self and % A-pol'los for your sakes ; * that ff £f&3g8tf££ not £££&& ; " "the 1 thlnjs iat which a s r e written'; that no one of you 9 be puffed up for the one against filler. 7 For who maketh thee to diff er ? from another ■ and h what hast thou that thou didst not receive? SSt v if thou didst receive It; why dost thou glory, as if thou hadst not received % 1 8 AireSd/L-e'ye^imed, z already ye are become rich, ye have reigned as kings without us : yea and I would t tilat d ye did reign, that we also might reign with you. 9 For, I think, that God hath set forth us the apostles last'ofaii, "'as 1 Mne 1 ifdo'um 1 e l t r d to death: for "we are made a spectacle unto the world, and to angels, and to men. 10 "We are p fools for Christ's sake, but ye are wise in Christ ; 9 we are weak, but ye k're strong; ye "l a V"y le ' but we ta ^tt^r. 11 r Even mito this present hour we both hunger, and thirst, and s are naked, and ' are buffeted, and have no certain dwellingplace ; being persecuted, 13 fe g defamed, we intreat : ■" we are made as the filth of the world, _ , even until now. 14 I write not these things to shame you, but ?S2g,gS8g$Jffl5S8!8i have ye not many fathers : for a through the gospel. Wherefore I beseech you, hi^„ „„ followers in Christ Je'sus I you be ye ^ffi? of me. 17 For this cause have I sent unto you c Thl"S-thy, us ' d who is my be- loved son ' and faithful f .iuid in the Lord, who shall b p U t g you e \n t0 remem- brance of my ways which be in Christ, even as I J teach fverywhere 6 g m every church. 18 A Now some are puffed up, as though I T™e d not C o?nins to you. 19 'But I will come to you shortly, *if the Lord wilh and i will know, not the word 1 of them which are puffed up, but the power. 236 The shame of fornication. I. CORINTHIANS, 5, 6. Against going to law. 20 For l the kingdom of God % not in word, but in power. 21 What will ye ? r " shall I come unto you with a rod, or in love' and "'i lie spirit of meekness % CHAPTER 5. The shame of fornication. The old leaven to be purged out. 1 It is actually reported comi thatUe^ (* ere ls fornication among you, and such fornication as is not 30 muc £ v a e s n a named among the Gen'tlleg, Hhat one f)Tou hlth his c father's wife. 2 ''And ye are puffed up, and ^ not rather *SSSSf d ' that he that !lad h done this deed might be taken away from among you. 3 /For I verily, being absent in body but present in spirit, have judsed already, as though I were present, W°f883H him that hath sowfe this a 4 t 1 " the name of our Lord Je'sus, Chnst ' wbe " ye ben? g gathered together, and my spirit, B with the power of our Lord Je'sus, Chnst ' 5 h t T ° deliver such a a n one unto l Sa'tan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Je'sus. 6 k Your glorying Is not good. Know ye not that l a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump ? 7 Purge out tuerefore the old leaven, that ye may be a new lump, even as ye are unleavened. For Clirii our "pas so ver also hath been sacri- even Christ : Therefore o 1 p +- rherefore - ieu us keep the 2 feast, p not with old leaven, neither 9 with the leaven of malice and wickedness; but with the unleavened 9 I wrote unto you in my epistle r not to have no company with fornicators ; 10 slet not altogether with the fornicators 'of this world, or "with the covetous' and extortioners, or with idolaters ; for then must ye needs go "out of the world' : now that is Smed a brother be a fornicator, or covetous, or an idolater, or a re a vii e e r r, or a drunkard, or an extortioner ; with such T one y no, not to eat. 12 For what have I to do witV^dfing z them al8 ° that are without? & not ye judge "them that are within- 13 wl ?ereas them that are without God judgeth? Therefore among yourselves that wicked person. wicked man from among yourselves. CHAPTER 6. Against going to law. Against sensuality. 1 Dare any _ of you, having a matter against Ms neighbour, go to law fore the w " " Do ye not kno Or know ye no shaii be j ud g ed ^y y 0Ui are ye unworthy to judge the smallest matters? 3 Know ye not that we shall 6 judge angels ? how much more, things that pertain to this life ? 4 c If then ye have ^Tudgl of things pertaining to this life, do ye set 51 speak say thi no account to to shame. Is it so, that there 3SfiE/85EP among you^nrwiseman^who shaU.be. able to d u e d fle between his brethren; 6 but brother goeth to law with brother, and that before the unbe- lievers'? >r Now therefore there • utterly fault among „_.... because „_ goto law ~,-, Q -rrri-t-Vi < Nay, already it Ao altogether tl 3 defect in yOU, that ye have lawsuits One Wl till another. d Why d0 ye not rather take wrong ? why d0 ye not rather suffer yourselves to h& de f rauded ? 88 237 a Eph. 5. 3. 6 Lev. 18. 8. c 2 Cor. 7. 12. g Mat. 16. 19 ; lis. IS. John 20. 23. 2 Cor. 2. 10. h Job 2. 6. 1 Tim. 1. 20. i Acts 26. 18. k ver. 2. ch. 3. 21. I ch. 15. 33. Gal. 5. 9. John 1. 29. ch. 15. 3. n John 19. 14. o Ex. 12. 15. 2 Or, festival, p Deut. 16. 3. q Mat. 16. 6. Mar. 8. 15. Lu. 12. 1. ;- ver. 2, 7. 2 Cor. 6. 14. s ch. 10. 27. t ch. 1. 20. u John 17. 15. x Mat. 18. 17. Rom. 16. 17. s Mar. 4. 11. Col. 4. 5. a ch. 6. 1, 2. a Ps. 49. 14. Mat. 19. 28. Lu. 22. 30. 3 Or, a loss to yon. d Mat. 5. 39. Against sensuality. I. CORINTHIANS, 7. Of husband and wife. /ch. 15.50. Gal. 5. 21. Eph. 5. 5. g ch. 12. Eph. 2. Ach. 1. 3 p Rom. 12 ch. 12. 27 Eph. 4. 1: q Gen. 2. 24. Mat. 1!). 5. Eph. 5. .31. r John 17. 21 Eph. 4. 4. s Rom. 6. 12. t Rom. 1. 24. u ch. 3. 16. 2 Cor. 6. 16. x Rom. 14. 7,8. »/ Acts 20. 28. ch. 7. 23. Gal. 3. 13. d 1 Thes. 3. 5. e ver. 12, 25. 2 Cor. S. 8. f"Acts2R. 29. h ch. 9. 5. 7t Mat. 10. 12. ch. 12. 11. i ver. 1, 26. k 1 Tim. 5. 14 Z ver. 12,25. m Mat. 5. 32 ; 10. 6, 0. Mar. 10. 11. Lu. 16. IS. 8 Nay, Dut ye yourselves do wrong, and defraud, e and that yow brethren. 9 o^ii'iow ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God? Be not deceived: -^neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with Ten ' 10 no? thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extor- tioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God. 11 And such were "some of you: A but ye w« e e washed, but ye were sanctified, but ye we justified in the name of the Lord Je'gus' Christ, and ? n y the Spirit of our God. 12 f All things are lawful u for° me' ; but not all things are not expedient; aii things are lawful for me' ; but I will not be brought under the power of any. 13 k Meats for the belly, and the belly for meats: but God shall brinltoiiought both it and them. BulT the body It not for fornication, but 1 for the Lord ; m and the Lord for the body : 14 £ n n d d - God hath both raised up the Lord, and will also raise up us ° trough his own power. 15 Know ye not that p your bodies are the members of Christ? shall I then take away the members of Christ, and make "them 116 members of T harlot? God forbid. 16 w f ? know ye not that he w $£? is joined to a a n harlot is one body? for, q TiieWam, saith he, shall become one flesh. 17 'But he that is joined unto the Lord is one spirit. 18 s Flee fornication. Every sin that a man doeth is without the body ; but he that committeth fornication sinneth ' against his own body. t 19 w f ? "know ye not that your body is *£" temple of the Holy Ghost and ye are not your own J 'our spirit, which are bought with a price: gSoldul&ftre in your body: CHAPTER 7. Of marriage. Husband and wife. Marrying and abstaining. 1 Now concerning the things whereof ye wrote : untome: « /(Is good for a man not to touch a woman. 2 ^iT^nUTtH^^tr let S man have his own wife, and let S woman have her own husband. 3 b Let the husband render unto the wife duet, ^ v d °uff e: and likewise also the wife unto the husband. 4 The wife hath not power ofer her own body, but the husband : and likewise also the husband hath not power Q v f er his own body, but the wife. 5 c Defraud ye not one the other, except It^by 1 consent for a se'aswi, that ye may give yourselves tofa unto prayer; and mafbe together again, that d Sa'tan tempt you not became of your incontinency. 6 But I speak this i say by way of permission, e and not of commandment. 7 let f l would that all men were g even as I myself. Howbeit h eaci7man hath his Tm 1 gift i°lm God, one after this manner, and another after that. 8 B U t I say therefore to the unmarried and to widows, l It is good for them if they abide even as I. 9 But *if they ha ^SSt t «5Sttcy, let them marry: for it is better to marry than to burn. 10 £ u d unto the married I Sle/S not I, but the Lord, m k&t ot the wife depart not from *« husband : 238 On the marriage bond. I. CORINTHIANS, 7. On marrying and abstaining. ~i -. But and if she depart, let her remain unmarried, or be reconciled to her husband : _ „ r -\ let pat il (but and if she depart, let her remain unmarried, or else be reconciled to her husband) ; ttllCl that the husband g&™&ffi wife. 12 But to the rest Taf I, "not the Lord: If any brother hath £$&$£. '!!;,; ';!f fe uot ' and she g'gggS to dwell with him, let him not A her. away - 13 And the woman which hath an hM SSS2ttKK ot ' and if he X$%g& to dwell with her, let her not leave her husband. 14 For the unbelieving husband is sanctified ? n y the wife, and the mbelieving wife is sanctified {Jf unclean ; but now are they holy 15 yet if the unbelieving deKth, let him depart- tut brother or the sister is not under bondage in such cases] but God hath called us *ja peace. 16 For how* knowest thou, O wife, whether thou shalt q save $f hus- band? or how knowest thou, O n Xnd, whether thou shalt save {hy wife ? 17 gray, as t he G Lord hath distributed to S man, as the Go d rd hath called ev laci° ne ' so let him walk. And r so ordain I in all the churches. 18 was any man called being circumcised ? let him not become un circumcised. Hath any been called in uncircumcision ? s let him not be circumcised. 19 'Circumcision is nothing, and uncircumcision is nothing'; but " the keeping of the commandments of God. 20 Let elch y man abide in th t h s at me calling wherein he was called. 21 4llt thou called gggg a boKvlnt ? care not for it: but if thou «f become 6 free, use it rather. 22 For he that was called in the Lord, being a bonlser^nt, is x the Lord's freldman: likewise also he that iis called, H free, is » Christ's boSrvant. 23 z Ye we bought with a price ; beXe not y bondsl™Ints s of men. 24 Brethren, "let el 61 ? man, wherein he was called, therein abide with God. 25 Now concerning virgins b I have no commandment of the Lord : bit I give my judje^nt', as one c that hath obtained mercy of the Lord d to be faithful. 26 I TS e therefore that this is good by reason of the present distress, Jamei'u, e that It Is good for a man so to be' aS heis. 27 Art thou bound unto a wife ? seek not to be loosed. Art thou loosed from a wife? seek not a wife. 28 But and if thou marry, thou hast not sinned; and if a virgin marry, she hath not sinned, flesh : a£a I would spare yon. i "this I say, breth that have wives may be as though they had none ; 30 and those that weep, as though they wept not; and thole that rejoice, as though they rejoiced not ; and those that buy, as though they pos- sessed not ; 31 and d tho 6 e that use the 8 world, as not 2 « abusing f|| for h the fashion of this world passeth away 32 But I would have yoL„„ for the things thatb ! lon s to the Lord, how he may please the Lord 33 ouf he that is married „«£*& for the things thatare of the world, how he may please his wife. > a There • >4 And there IS unmaS ^ctrefui for the things of the Lord, that she may be holy both in body and in spirit: but she that is married is^refui for the things of the world, how she may please her husband. 35 And this I s ?ay k for your own profit ; not that I may cast a 3 snare Gal. 5. 6. ( John 15. 14. ■ John S. "(5. Rom. (i. IS. ■ ch. 9. 21. Gal. 5. 13. Eph. 6. 6. ch. 6. 20. ', ver. 20. 2 Cor. 8. 8. 1 1 Tim. 1.1 2 Or, iminn in thrfull q ch. !>. IS. /( Ps. 3». 6. Jam. 1. 10 1 1 T: 5.5. Of idolatrous meats. I. CORINTHIANS, 8, On Christian liberty. n 2 Cor. 6. 14. p 1 The's. 4. 8. b Ron,. 14. 14. c Rom. 14. 3. d ch. 13. 8, 9. Gal. 6. 3. e Ex. 33. 12, 17 Mat. 7. 23. Gal. 4. 9. Mar. 12. 29. Eph. 4. 6. h John 10. 34. i Eph. 4. 6. k Acts 17. 28. Rom. 11.36. / John 13. 13. ch. 12. 3. Eph. 4. .5. mJohnl.S. Col. 1. 16. n ch. 10. 28, 29. o Rom. 14. 14. fRom. 14. 17 Gr. do we lack. 3 Gr. do ive abound. s ch. 10. 28, Si 5 Gr. be builded up. a Acts 9. 15. 2 Cor. 12. 12. 1 Tim. 2. 7. b Acts 9. 3, 17 d 2 Cor. 3. 2. upon you, but for that which is S?y y ; and that ye may attend upon the Lord without distraction. 36 But if any man twnkJtn that he behaveth himself ™se°e n miy toward his virgin' daughter, if she beplst the flower of hlr age, and a need so reSin, let him do what he will'; he sinneth not; let them marry. 37 Nev< | t 1 ^ eless he that stancTeth stedf ast in his heart, having no necessity, but hath power as touching his own will, and hath deterrmlefthis in his own heart, tha Y ewiU keep his own virgin' &ght?)M&ko well. 38 l So then both he that giveth \n S own rit^ daughter in marriage doeth well ; and he that giveth h |f not in marriage shaiido better. 39 m I he wife is bound Dyt for la vas .long time as her husband liveth; but if the husband be dead, she is at ^3 to be married to whom she will ; n only in the Lord. 40 But she is happier if she so abide' assheis, ° after my JS&2&: and ^1 CHAPTER 8. Of idolatrous meats. On Christian liberty. 1 Now n ^„? e u rnin# things ^crilceTto idols' Tve know that we all have 6 knowledge. O And '" ^ If yet as he ought to know ; 3 buf if any man i veth God, e the same is known of him 4 A «frdn g lg therefore the eating of those things " nothing that are offered in sacrifice unto sacrificed to there is none in the world, ff and that thereis"' idols, we know that f no idol i S s anv timw other God but one. 5 For though there be that are h called gods, whether in heaven or in qq -pfl-p (as there be gods many, and lords many,.) on ctllLil; as there are gods many, and lords many ; 6 |S? Ho us th ffi£k ut one God, the Father, *of whom Zt all things, and we U nto him; and l one Lord, Je'gus Christ, m though whom are all things, and we through him. 7 Howbeit 'WxS&teILT 1 that knowledge: £&< some, -^WSSli? 1 the nowt u o n the tb aor ur eat & a £ a thing ffiM an idol; and their conscience being weak is ° defiled. 8 But p meat ^SSSSfflgSfetol God: for neither, if we eat' no t, 2 are we the b ^o e r r sef e nor? r ' if we eat, not " 3 are we the ffiSE 9 But 9 take heed lest by any means this 4 liberty of yours become r a stumblingblock to th ?nMW weak. 10 For if a a y man see thee which hast knowledge sitting at meat in "£? idol's temple, wll 1 not s n h s e conscience, Ff ^W^^m weak, 5 be emboldened to eat those things ^^M" 6 * to idols'? 11 4ot 'through thy knowledge tWtl weak v j£^ Christ died. ? 12 2na "thut sinning 30 against the brethren, and ™X g their weak con- science' W ben it is weak, ye sin against Christ. 13 Wherefore, x if meat nSklth my brother to S ?S, I will eat no flesh whil ^ t ^e ^o s rthat h,lest I make not my brother to ft CHAPTER 9. Paul's individual liberty. His recompense for ministry. 1 "Am I not an f ai ee s ? tle? am I not anipolL? "have I not seen Je'sus chnst Qur j^oj.^9 c . are no 4 j y e m y wor k i n the Lord? 2T.C I be not an apostle unto others, _ r _j. doubtless A J- to others I am not an apostle, jet at least mine apostleship are ye in the Lord. nine 240 I am to you : for d the seal of Paul's individual liberty. I. CORINTHIANS, 9. Wherein Paul finds reioard. 4 'Have we "SSSSSf to eat and to drink? 5 Have we "Sffif to lead' about a 4eth£t apostles, and w ''the brethren of the Lord, and ° Ce'phas ? 6 Or I only and Bar'na-bas, h have wenot a°rignt to forbear working ? T^at'loidier^verstfveur^at his own charges ?~who l -planteth a vine- yard, and eateth not of the fruit thereof? or who 'feedeth a flock, and eateth not of the milk of the flock ? these things after the manner of men? Or Saitll not the law "lloThe 3 Say I o Do I speak also? same ? 9 For it is written in the law of Mo'§e§, m Thou shalt not muzzle the tm treadeth out the corn. l$fWASff £Sf I kee b p U ffSt der my body, and brim into lest W by any means, afterthat I have preached to others, I myself should be " reacted™ 7 ' e ver. 14. 1 Thes. 2. 6. 2 Gr. sister. /Mat. 13. 55. Mar. G. 3. Lu. 6. 15. a Mat. 8. 14. h 2 Thes. 3. 8,9. i 2 Cor. 10. 4. 1 Tim. 1.18. 2 Tim. 2. 3. k Deut. 20. 6. ch. 3. fi, 7, 8. I John 21. 15. m Deut. 25. 4. 1 Tim. 5. 18. p ver. 1.5, 18. Acts 20. 33. 2 Cor. 11. 7. 2 2 Cor. 11. 12. s Mat. 10. 10. Lu. 10. 7. * Gal. 6. 6. u ver. 12. Acte 18. 3. ch. 4. 12. 1 Thes. 2. 9. x 2 Cor. 11. 10. 3 ch. 3. 8, 14. nch. 4. 1. Gal. 2. 7. i ch. 10. 33. 2 Cor. 4. 5. ; ch. 7. 31. d ver. 1. e Gal. 5. 13. /Mat. 18. 15. h Gal. 3. 2. i Rom. 2. 12. h ch. 7. 22. m ch. 10. 33. re Rom. 11. 14. ch. 7. 16. o Gal. 2. 2. 2 Tim. 4. 7. V Eph. 6. 12. 1 Tim. 6. 12. • 2 Tim. 2. 5. : Rom. 8. 13. Col. S. 5. : Rom. 6. 18. i Jer. 6. 30. 2 Cor. 13. I 241 Against lust and idolatry. I. CORINTHIANS, 10. Of regard for brethren. s Num. 14. 20. Ps. 106. 20. Heb. 3. 17. 58 ; 35. 9. ro Num. 21. 6. » Ex. 16. 2. Num. 14. 2. o Num. 14. 37, )) Ex. 12. 23. 3 Gr. &// woi/ of figure. ■£ xxl V c no occasion of stumbling, either church of God : 33 i^en 1 as b I also please all men in all things; e not seeking mine own profit, but the profit of the many, that they may be saved. CHAPTER 11. Reproof of methods of worship. Of the Lord's supper. 1 Be a ye fmitaTora of me, even as I also tm of Christ. 2 Now I praise you' hiethien ' & that ye remember me in all things, and c n e o!§fast the tr^fo a n n s ? e e s ven as I delivered $§3 to you. 3 But I would have you know, that d the head of every man is Christ; and e the head of the woman g the man; and ^the head of Christ ' God. 4 Every man praying or dishonoureth his head. 5 But h every woman Tra p yfn y g eth or frltW^ s with honoureth her head- * that 1S even an one 6 For if l £ e prophesying, having his head covered, dis- woman for it is onelndTiMsam^thing as if she were •' shaven, not c veued? ' let her also be shorn : but if it f s e k a 7 For a man indeed ought not to have v hfs head e veried, forasmuch as l he is the image and glory of God : but the woman is the glory of the man. 8 For m the man is not of the woman ; but the woman of the mair : 9 "Sr^ther was the man created for the woman ; but the, woman for the man - : 10 FoT this cause ought the woman °to 3 have a sign v of authority on her head, p because of the angels. 11 N Howbe e it ess " neither is the ,-SSL without the ""fi, ^ eT the W S£T without the w SSan, in the Lord. 12 For as the woman \i of the man, even so Is the man also by the woman ; '" but all things are of God. 13 Judge ye in yourselves : is it Si 1 / that a woman pray unto God uncovered ? unveiled ? 14 Doth not even nature itself teach you, that, if a man have long i_ him? : have is given her for a covering. 16 But s if any man S e s em m th to be contentious, we have no such cus- tom, 'neither the churches of God. 17 ^"Tufin^nlVouthis 1 ^^ " I praise V Y Z not, that ye come together not for the better' but for the worse. 18 For first of all, when ye come together in the church, "I hear that there be 4 divisions exist among you ; and I partly believe it. 19 For x there must be also 5 heresies among you, ^that they which are approved may be made manifest among you. 243 • Lu. 10. 7. di.a. 10,12. a- Rom. 14. 6. 1 Tim. 4. 3,4. y Col. 3. 17. z Rom. 14. 13. ch. 8. 13. 2 Cor. 6. 3. a Acts 20. 28. ch. 11. 22. 6 Rom. 15. 2. ch. 9. 19, 22. a ch. 4. 16. Eph.o. 1. Phil. 3. 17. 6 ch. 4. 17. c ch. 7. 17. d Eph. 5. 23. e Gen. 3. 16. 1 Tim. 2. 11. /John 14. 28 ch. 3. 23. g ch. 12. 10. h Acts 21. 9. i Deut. 21. 12. k Num. 5. 18. I Gen. 1. 26. i Gen. 2. 21. Gen. 2. 18. Gen. 24. 65. 3 Or, have au thoritu over. p Eccl. 5. 6. q Gal. 3. 28. . 1. 10, 11. 4 Or, schisms. j Mat. 18. 7. Lu. 17. 1. Acts 20. 30. 5 Or, factions. Of the Lord's supper. I. CORINTHIANS, 12. Of spiritual gifts. a ch. 10. 32. 6 Jam. 2. 6. 2 Or, have e K cJi.'lo?3. d Mat. 26. 26. Mar. 14. 22. Lu. 22. 19. e John 14. 3. Acts 1. 11. ch. 4. 5. 1 Thes. 4. 16. /Num. 9. 10. John 6. 51, 63, 64 ; 13. 27. ch. 10. 21. g 2 Cor. 13. 5. A Ps. 32. 5. i Ps. 94. 12, k ver. 21. I ver. 22. m ch. 7. 17. Tit. 1.5. m ch. 4. 19. 6 ch. 6. 11. Eph. 2. 11. 1 Thes. 1. 1 c Ps. 115. 5. d Mar. 9. 39 /Rom. 12. 4. Heb.2. 4. g Eph. 4. 4. h Rom. 12. 6. Eph. 4. 11. i Eph. 1. 23. k Rom. 12. 6. ch. 14. 26. Eph. 4. 7. Z ch. 2. 6, 7. m ch. 1. 5. 2 Cor. 8. 7. n Mat. 17. 19, 20. ch. 13. 2. 2 Cor. 4. 13. o Mar. 16. 18. p ver. 28* 29. Mar. 16. 17. q Rom. ]2. 6. ch. 13. 2. r ch. 14. 29. s ActB 2. 4. ch. 13. 1. Lord's supper': is not possible to eat the 21 fo / in your eating tlci? one taketh before other his own supper; and one is hungry, and z another is drunken. 22 What ? have ye not houses to eat and to drink in ? or despise ye °the church of God, and *$S I 8£S shame that 2 have not ? What shall I say to you ? shall I praise you in this ? I praise yo U not. 23 For c I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, d low that the Lord Je'sus in the same night in which he was betrayed took bread; - 24 fnd when he had given thanks, he brake g; and said, Take T e n? s :tMs is my body, which is broken for you : this do in remembrance of me. 25 Afte i r nhy ame manner also hei00k the cup, whe ^ 1 e e r t d p ^ ped ' saying, This cup is the new SKKt* in my blood-: this do, ye ' as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me. i 26 For as often as ye e Lord's death e till he come. 27 / Wherefore whosoever shall eat thl s bread' a j ld drink 1%S cup of the Lord' unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and the blood of the Lord. 28 But 9 let a man e p a OTe e himself, and so let him eat of && bread, and drink of Hf cup. ; ; 29 For he that eateth and drinketh u ™ ortW1 ^ eateth and drinketh ■ weak and sickly, among you, and judgement unto 30 For this cause many among you n notTfew Sleep. 31 £S A if we ttSIf 6 ourselves, we should not be judged.. 32 But when we are judged, 'we are chastened of the Lord, that we s m ay ld not be condemned with the world. 33 Wherefore, my brethren, when ye come together to eat, wait y one for another. 34 An & tt any man * JSy, let him eat at l home ; that P&$&5& together be not unto jJSffiStftft 1 And the rest m will I set in order whensoever " I come. CHAPTER 12. Of spiritual gifts. Their profit. The actual and spiritual body. 1 Now a concerning spiritual gifts, brethren, I would not have you ignorant. . 2 Ye know Hhat W hen ye were Gen'tiles; te85*ra away unto Hill c dumb irl/-\1c! even as ._-._ were i ar i 1U.U1&, howsoever j c might he J-oLL. 3 Wherefore I give you to understand, d that no man speaking In the Spirit of God c Mv Je'sus isSfe and ethai no man can say, tl,:it Je'gus is the Lord, but £ the Holy M 4 Now 7 there are diversities of gifts, but 9 the same Spirit. 5 * And there are d Stie? of - 2SM^ a 5S k the same Lord., aid there are dive: worketh all things in all. ►r k ~Dt,4- the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man f A vvr>/-vfl+- Tiri4->inl i r>UTj to each one is given the manifestation of the Spirit IO piOUO W1ULUU. 8 For to one is given through the Spirit l the word of wisdom ; and to another m the word of knowledge, according to the same Spirit! 9 n to another faith, £f the same Spirit ; and to another ° ,he gifts of H3a the s ^ e Spirit; :; 10 * and to another th woXngS g of miracles; an d to another « prophecy j a „d r to another discerning of spirits; to another s divers kinds of tongues ; and to another the interpretation of tongues : 244 The actual and spiritual body. I. CORINTHIANS, 13. Gifts nothing without charity. 11 IS* all these worketh one and the Spirit, 'dividing to Sr severally even "as he mil. 12 For x as the body is one, and hath many members, and all the members of th fhe ne body, being many, are one body'; ''so also \l Christ. 13 For 2 f n y one Spirit we we all baptized into one body, "whether we be Jews, or % n S' whether we be bond or free ; and b h ' A l%T Q aU made to drink " f o one Spirit. 14 For the body is not one member, bnt many. 15 If the foot shall say, Because I am not the hand, I am not of the body; it i S s not therefore not of the body; 16 And if the ear shall say, Because I am not the eye, I am not of the body ; it'fsnot therefore not of the body; 17 If the whole body wlrl an eye, where we the hearing ? If the whole we hearing, where %%% the smelling ? 18 But now hath c God set the members elcr7 one of them in the body, even d as it hatb pleased him. 19 And if they were all one member, where we the body ? 20 But now theVare many members, yet but one body. 21 And the eye cannot say To to the hand, I have no need of thee: n o r r again the head to the feet, I have no need of you. 22 Nay, much rather, those members of the body which seem to be more feeble' are necessary 23^ ■ able, upon these we 2 bestow more abundant honour; and our uncomely parts have more abundant comeliness - ; 24 W he?eas our comely parte have no need: but. God bath tempered the body together, ha ™vmg ven more abundant honour to that part which lacked; 25 that there should be no 3 schism in the body; but that the mem- bers should have the same care one for another. 26 And whether one member SU ffeIetn, all the members suffer with it ; or oTe member il honoured, all the members rejoice with it. 27 Now e ye are the body of Christ, and severally -^members m thereof 1 '' 28 And " God hath set some in the church, first h apostles, se s c econdiy y , thirdly teac m helps, " governments, 29 irl all 4 miracles ? 30Sv* all the gifts of ffi^ do aU speak with tongues? do all interpret ? ( Rom. 12. 6. ch. 7. 7. 2 Cor. 10. 13. w John 3. 8. Heb. 2. 4. x Rom. 12. 4, 5. v ver. 27. Gal. 3. 16. z Rom. 6. 5. ? Gal. 3. 28. Eph. 2. 13, 14, 16. b John 6. 63 ; CHAPTER 13. Gifts nothing without charity. In praise of charity. I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, ISt have not cl io"vef ' I am become as sounding brass, or a cSSSif cymbal 2 And tho i? gh I have the gift of f prophecy, and un i e n r s ^ nd all mysteries' and all knowledge; and th l gh I have all faith, 6 so that a I s to uld remove mountains, t£l have not c ^ V e y * I am nothing. 3 And c f f hough I bestow aU my goods to feed the poor, and th T b I give my body to be burned, a m have not c i a ve, y ' it profiteth me nothing. 4 "gSvf suffereth long, and is kind; c ^ ty envieth not; ?» vaunt- eth not itself, is not puffed up, 5 doth not behave itself unseemly, e seeketh not !j§ own, is not easlly provoked, tatet" 1 JScSSnt of evil; 245 e Rom. 12. 5. Eph. 1. 23 ; 4. 12 ; 5. 23. Col. 1. 24. /Eph. 5. 30. g Eph. 4. 11. h Eph. 2. 20. i Acts 13. 1. Rom. 12. 6. k ver. 10. I ver. 9. m Num. 11. 17. n Rom. 12. 8. 1 Tim. 5. 17. Heb. 13. 17. 4 Or, powers, o ch. 14. 1, 39. a ch. 12. 8, 9, 10, 28 ; 14. 1. b Mat. 17. 20. Mar. 11. 23. d Prov. 10. 12. In praise of charity. I. COKINTHIANS, 14. Prophecy is commended. /Pa. 10. 3. Rom. 1. 32. q 2 John 4. h Rom. 15. 1. Gal. 6. 2. £ 2 Cor. 3. 18. Phil. 3. 12. 2 Gr. m a riddle. I Mat. 18. 10. 3 Gr. know fully. 4 Gr. known fully. 5 Or, 6u« Greater than these. c Acts 2. 4. 6 Gr. ftean- S Or, in n case. 9 Gr. spit- , but "rejoiceth ™£h the truth ; 7 A tlareth all tilings, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things. 8 C LOTe y never faileth: but whether there be prophecies, they shall bedo^away; whether there be tongues, they shall cease; whether there be knowledge, it shall ™do s ne away. 9 ' For we know in part, and we prophesy in part' : 10 bSt when that which is perfect is come, then that which is in part shall be done away. 11 When I was a child, I spake as a child, I und ^f t t00d as a c hild, I thought as a child : $Mg I am ™Le a man, I nave put away childish things. 12 For *now we see "TS^te^f 8 ' 2 darkly; but then 'face to face: now I know in part ; but then shall 1 3 know even as also I have'been 4 known. 13 Bm now abideth faith, hope, c *ove y ' these three; .£& the greatest of these "£» CHAPTER 14. Prophecy preferable to speaking in tongues. 1 Follow after tnat sitteth -u TT r i Q j- +->,„ fl„„f hold bis dO But if a revelation be made tO ailOtUer sitting Dy, r let Uie UrSt keep peace. silence. 31 For ye Sf can 1 prophesy one by one, that all may learn, and all may be 5 comforted'; 32 A nd d "the spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets'; 33 f F ° r r God is not tl,e aZT r of confusion, but of peace'; 'as in all the churches of the saints. 34 " Let Yh™ women keep silence in the churches : for it is not per- mitted unto them to speak; but * ihev ™ e ffi^&&%*$tot aitau * t as also saith the y law. 35 And if they -Jouid learn ISytw 1 ^' let them ask their wn husbands at home : for it is thfmXi for awZan to speak in the church. 36 What? wasitffomyouthat the word of God SffiSStfT or came it unto you ffi 37 z If any man thmketh himself to be a prophet, or spiritual, let him acknowledge that j_>, q fi.- „„ that t „ ™*f Q -n-n+r. vnn ot»o -f-lno commandments take knowledge of tile tnillgS which 1 Write UMO yOU, that they are Uie commandment of the Lord. 38 But if any man ? s e ignorant, let him be ignorant. 39 Wherefore, my brethren, desire earnestly to speak with tongues. 40 b But let all things be done decently and in order. 247 to prophesy, and forbid not e Eph. 5. 19. Col. 3. 16. /Ps.47.7. g ch. 11. 24. h Vs. 131. 2. Mat. 11. 25. Rom. 16. 19. ch. 3. 1. Eph. 4. 14. i Mat. IS. 3. 2 Gr. perfect, or, of a ripe ch. 12. 8, 9. o ch. 12. 7. 2 Cor. 12. 19. och.12. 10. 4 Gr. discrimi- nate. r 1 Thes. 5. 19, 20. 5 Or, exhorted, s 1 John 4. 1. ich. 11.3. Eph. 5. 22. Col. 3. 18. y Gen. 3. 16. Christ's resurrection. I. CORINTHIANS, 15. The resurrection of all. c Rom. 1. 16. ch. 1.21. 2 Or, saved if ye hold fast. 3 Gr. with what word. d Gal. 3. 4. e ch. 11. 2, 23. /Gal. 1.12. g Ps. 22. 15. Lu. 24. 26. Acts 3. 18. A Ps. 2. 7. Lu. 24. 26. Acts 2. 25-31. i Lu. 24. 34. k Mat. 28. 17. Mar. 16. 14. Lu. 24. 36. John 20. 19. Acts 10. 41. I Lu. 24. 50. Acts 1. 3, 4. m Acts 9. 4. ch. 9. 1. n Eph. 3. 8. o Acts 8. 3. Gal. 1. 13. Phil. 3. 6. p Eph. 3. 7, 8. q 2 Cor. 11. 23 ; 12. 11. r Mat. 10. 20. Rom. 15. 18. 2 Cor. 3. 5. Gal. 2. 8. a Rom. 5. 12. b John 11. 25. Rom. 6. 23. h Phil. 3. 21. i ch. 3. 23 ; 11.3. Christ's resurrection. CHAPTER 15. The resurrection of all. Certainty and manner thereof. which also ye haTe received, and b wherein a iso ye stand; 1 m what words ] 3 For e I delivered unto you first of all that 'which a i a oi received, how that Christ died for our sins g according to the scriptures ; 4 and that he was buried' ; and that he ha th been a fised on the third day h according to the scriptures ; U then ' lit! appeared to the greater part remain unt unti^?ow, ent ' but some are fallen asieep- ; 7 Att t e h r e t n at ' he Speared to Jame§ ; then l % all the apostles 1 he was seen of me also, as of one born out of due time And i Q „.!- _4? Q ii he was seen of me also, as of one born out of due time, o and ict&L Ol till, as unto one born out of due time, he appeared to me also. 9 For I am "the least of the apostles, that am not meet to be called an apostle, because ° I persecuted the church of God. 10 But p by the grace of God I am what I am : and his grace which was ^stowed upon me was not found vain ; but q I laboured more abun- dantly than they all : r yet not I, but the grace of God which was with me. 11 ^S^Vir* 6 1 or they, so we preach, and so ye believed. 12 Now if Christ l? preached that he hath been raised from the dead, how say some among you that there is no resurrection of the dead? your 14 and 1 if Christ hath not beenSsed, then 11 our preaching vain, faith ailofs vain. 15 Yea, and we are found false witnesses of God ; because 'we have wftnfsfed of God that he raised up Christ: whom he raised not up, if so be that the dead a re e not - ra ised. I >7 And ;s 17 and 1 if Christ hath not been raised, your faith \$ vain ; M ye are yet in your sins. 18 Then they also which are fallen asleep in Christ h ar ve perished. 19 x If in tliis life only we have toped in Christ, we are of all men most 'Soit- 20 But now n s atll Christ beeped from the dead, ""' mcomez the first- fruits Of them that are^afleep. 21 For a since by man came death, & by man came also the resurrec- tion of the dead. 22 For as in Ad'am all die, soTiso in Christ shall all be made alive. 23 But ceve e r a y ch iai1 in his own orde that are Christ's, at his coining. V.n cil-inl! have, aeir ne snail denve_ to God, even the Father ; when he shall have abolished all. rule and all authority and power. 25 For he must reign, e till he hath put all in s enemies under his feet. 26 'The last enemy gg shall be Sgffig death. 27 For, ^ e e !? hath put all things in subjection under his feet. But when he saith, % things are put jfefe£S^t that he te excepted W £C did At all things Tm? him. a all things h^ al ) 248 Certainty of the resurrection. I. CORINTHIANS, 15. Manner of the resurrection. Son also himself be $$$$$& him that ^A^t all things 'Sf t e r him, that God maybe all in all. 29 Else what shall they do which are baptized for the deadv u the dead areKU at all;' why ?£!„*«!? baptized for th ffi d ! ? 30 And k why do we a af S o w s e tand in jeopardy every hour ? 31 I protest by ' SS3fK?ng B in you, brethren, which I have in Christ Je'sus our Lord, m I die daily. 32 If after the manner of men " I have fought with beasts at Eph'g-siis, what ^Xufrofit' mev li the dead arenotrlLd, "let us eat and drink; for ^ZrrZ we die. ' 33 Be not deceived: dffiftSBiEBW corrupt good manners. 34 2 * Awake ^Sif?' and sin not ; 'for some have no no the knowledge of God : s I speak this to moveyonto shame. 35 But some $£$ will say, t How are the dead raised \ up ? and with what manner of body do they come ? 36 Thon y f o"oiSn 1 bne, " that which thou thyself sowest is not quickened, except it die : 37 and d that which thou sowest, thou sowest not $£$ body that shall be, but a bare gram, it may chance of wheat, or of some other °{\nl\- 38 b^ God giveth it a body eV en as it liatlx pleased him, and to IS seed another flesh of beasts, and another -flesh of wrdt; and another of n 40 Thlrearl also celestial bodies, and bodies terrestrial: but the glory of the celestial Is one, and the glory of the terrestrial \l another. 41 There Is one glory of the sun, and another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars ; for one star cliff ereth from another star in glory. 42 x So also Is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in corruption ; it is raised in incorruption : 43 y lt is sown in dishonour; it is raised in glory: it is sown in weakness ; it is raised in power : 44 " is sown a natural body ; it is raised a spiritual body, k there is a natural body, and there is a i so a spiritual mat: 45 sJiisoit is written, The first man Ad'am s ™aSf e a living soul ; °S£ last Ad'am X?rf 6 a a^Tnf spirit, 46 Howbeit that w il s not first winch is spiritual, but that which is natural; anda t f n ™' d that which is spiritual. 47 c The first man U of the earth, A earthy : the second man ,stll f s Lord e f om heaven. 48 As Is the earthy, such are they also that are earthy : -^and as it the heavenly, such are they also that are heavenly. 49 And g as we have borne the image of the earthy, u we shall also bear the image of the heavenly. 50 Now this I say, brethren, that ' flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God ; neither doth corruption inherit incorruption. 51 Behold, I ^ff you a mystery; ■* We shall not all sleep, 'but we shall all be changed, 52 in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump : m for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed. 53 For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and n this mortal mlist put on immortality. 54 But when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality, then shall be coZP* to pass the saying that is written, "Death is, swallowed up in victory. 249 fc2Cor. 11.24 Gal. 5. 11. 1 1 Thes. 2. IS m Rom. S. 36. ch. 4. 9. 2 Cor. 4. 10. n 2 Cor. 1. 8. o Eccl. 2. 24. Ie. 22. la. Lu. 12. 19. > ch. 5. 6. ! Gr. Awake out of drunk-emir::* rigliteovslt/. { Rom. 13. 11. Eph. 5. 14. - 1 Thes. 4. 5. : ch. 6. S. Ezek. 37. 3. i John 12. 24. c John 3. 81. d Gen. 2. 7. e John 3. 13. q Gen. 5. 3. h Rom. 8. 29. 2 Cor. 3. 18. Phil. 3. 21. i Mat. 16. 17. John 3. 3, 5. k 1 Thes. 4. 15, 16, 17. I Phil. 3. 21. On relief of brethren. I. CORINTHIANS, 16. Admonitions and salutations. p Hos. 13. 14. q Rom. 4. 15. r Rom. 7. 25. s 1 John 5. 4. t 2 Pet. 3. 14. u ch. 3. 8. ' a Acts 11. 29. Rom. 15. 26. 2 Cor. 8. 4. /Acts] Rom. ] 2 Cor. : h Acts 14. 27. 2 Cor. 2. 12. Col. 4. 3. i Acts 19. 9. k Acts 19. 22. eh. 4. 17. Z Rom. 16. 21. m 1 Tim. 4. 12 « Acts 15. 33. 1 Thes. 3. 8. r Eph. 6. 10. Col. 1. 11. sch. 14. 1. t ch. 1. 16. u Rom. 16. 5. a 2 Cor. S. 4. ?/ Heb. 13. 17. z Heb. 6. 10. / Col. 4. 18. £ Eph. 6. 24. h Gal. 1. 8, 9, 7.Tnflel4. IS. 2 That is, Our Lord cometh, k Rom. 16. 20 55 * O death, where ft thy vlXfy? O §£S; where £ thy I^V 56 The sting of death U sin ; and *the st P r ^w g er h of sin g the law : 57 r \£t thanks be to God, which giveth us s the victory through our Lord Je'sus Christ. 58 * wherefore, my beloved brethren, be ye stedf ast, unmoveable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know " that your labour is not in vain in the Lord. CHAPTER 16. On relief of brethren. Timothy commended. Salutations. 1 Now concerning a the collection for the saints, as I ha m e ven order to the churches of Gs-la'tja, loTC do ye. 6 Upon the first fay of the week let elcE 7 one of you lay by him in e-r-rvrp «a God hath prospered him, fKr,f there be no gatherings w -u pr , T mvri p SLOie, as be may prosper, lild/C no collections be made VVIieil 1 COllie. 8 And when I a?rive, c whomsoever ye shall approve by vowr letters, them will I send to S r ?| your u ftSSf unto Je-ru'sa-ienr : if it be meet go also, they shall go with me. I will come unto you, e when I shall navep^sea through Mag- e-do'- ni-a: for I do pass through M3,c-e-do'ni-a' ; twtthVou it may be that I &Si abide, y o e r a e a e n n d winter, withyou ' that ye /b set g me forward on my journey whithersoever I go. "do 1 not w i S h to see you now by the way; for I & to tarry a while with you, 9 if the Lord permit. 8 But I will tarry at fiph'8-sus until Peri 'te- cost'; 9 to / * a great door and effectual is opened unto me, and *' (hire are many adversaries. may 7 For I do 11 m fet t no man therefore despise him; ^bSW* him forward o°n r hIs journey n in peace, that he may come unto me : for I X expect r him with the brethren. 12 Bufas touching TpSf'^Ker, I ^MST* him muC h to come unto you with the brethren: ^andT 11 was not at all hiswm to come att ^r e; but he will come when he shaU have Tp^tuMty*' 13 p Watch ye, « stand fast in the faith, quit you like men, r be strong. 14 *Let all ^^df be done ^£&£f* 15 sow I beseech you, brethren' (ye know * the house of Steph'a-nas, that it is "the firstfruits of A-cha'ja, and gg they have acld i c t ted them- selves to *M£?SJt? the saints*' submit yourselv* so be in subjecti laboureth. J. 7 And I a r?joic a e d at f the coming of Steph'a-n&s and F6r-tu-na'tus and A-cha'i-cus: a for that which was lacking on your part they have supplied. 18 6 For they have refreshed my spirit and yours: therefore "acknow- ledge ye therefore them that are such. 19 The churches of A'§ja salute you. Ao/ui-la and p prts°ca la salute you much in the Lord, d with the church that is in their house. 20 All the brethren Iflte you. e G saiute e one another with a a n holy kiss. 21 •''The salutation of Se Paul with mine own hand. 22 If any man ^eth not the Lord, Je ' sus Christ ' A let him be tSaSST i Mar'an-a'tha. J Mar'an a'tha. 23 *The grace of t°he r Lord Je'sus Christ De with you. 24 My love De with you all in Christ Je'sus. Amen. A.V. 1 1 IT The first epistle to the Co-rinth'i-ans. was written from PM-lip'pi by Steph'a-nas, and only. 1 1 F6r-tu-na'tus, and 1-cha'i-cus, and Ti-mo'the-tls. 250 THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. CHAPTER 1. Paul comforts the brethren. His own trials. His visit 1 Paul, a an apostle of ciSrtjffiS^gft the will of God, and Tim 'o- thy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Cor'inth, h with all the saints which are in the whole of A-cha'ja : •1 c Grace be to you and peace from God our Father' and from the Lord Je'sus Christ. 3 d Blessed be the God' ev a nd he Father of our Lord Je'sus Christ, the Father of mercies' and the God of all comfort ; 4 who comforteth us in all our ™ a ion?' that we may be able to com fort them ^af are in any afflwS^t^ngh the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God. iff. also aboundeth through Christ. 6 %»? whether we be afflicted, It for your Tomtit 011 and salvation' -. hich is effectual in the enduring, of the same sufferings which we also suffer : or whether we be comforted, or whether we he comforted, it is for your comfort, which worketh in the patient enduring of the same it is for your consolation and salvation. sufferings which we also suffer : 7 and our hope tor you is stedf ast' ; knowing' that, ° as ye are par- takers of the sufferings, so sh &%T of the Torffi. 11 - 8 For we would not' ^^^^^S^^xm "our Jgggg* which 'Min to us n - T/„:a +.!,„+- wq wq „ pressed out of measure, above strength, l^cm Iwi'ell us HI -A- 5|a, Illicit wt! WBlt; weighed down exceedingly, beyond our power, UlisO- much that we despaired even of life We ourselves have UaCl t/Ue of death wl thm ourselves, that we should l not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead : 10 h wh° delivered us f ut m f so great a death, and w°m deliver : written, and engraven J," stones, cWlSJfe, «so that the children of Is/ra-el could not ioMMfl&r, the face of Mo'ses. for the glory of his W$g#W ; which glory was to be done _ _„,-. T7 . . passing away. in. y> l 8 gSK? shall not rather ''the ministration of the spirit be rat w^™ ? 9 For if the ministration of condemnation l£ glory, much rather doth the ministration s of righteousness exceed in glory. 10 For verify that Which hathteen made glorioUS hath not'&madZgiorious in hope, * we use great oot^el? of speech; 13 a.nda,-e not as Mo'ges, u 'who* 1 put a veiimwn his face, that the children of Is/ra-el s^d not foSte.fethe end of that which ff ,™iy: 14 $$ » their minds were SS: for until this very day S^g&SlSES, vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament ; „!,.• r i, vail • , A-^r. „„„„ ;„ niTivr.-<4- old covenant the same veil remaineth unlif'ted ; WniCn ve u IS UOne a Way 111 Ullllbt;. 15 But even unto this day, whosoever Mo'§e§ is read, k h ven a uU s n upon then- heart. 16l^vhen.solver sW,ien it shall turn to the Lord, "the ^lus be taken away. 17 Now Hhe Lord is the 1 Spirit: and where the Spirit of the Lord ff« ftSS ^liberty. 18 But we all, with uSd face S^ c as in a „& "the glory of the Lord, e are transformed into the same image from glory to glory, even as ? Ex. 24. 12. fPs. 40. 8. Heb. 8. 10. 1 John 15. 5. eh. 2. 16. \ 1 Cor. 15. 10. :iCo ,18. Eph. .5. 7. t Jer. 31. 31. Mat. 2«. 28. I Rom. 2. 27. Rom. 3. 2C 4. 1.-, John 8. 63. Rom. 8. 2. o Rom. 7. 10. p Ex. 34. 1. q Ex. 34. 29. r Gal. 3. 5. 1 Cor. 15. 45. c 1 Cor. 13. 12 r/ch.4. 4, R. ITira. 1.1). e Rom. 8. 29. Cor. Col. 3. 10. . 2 Or, the Spirit I which is the , Lord. CHAPTER 4. Of PauVs sincerity and faithfulness. 1 Therefore seeing we have "this ministry, e v mercy, we faint not; d li n but craftiness, e nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but rf by t he manifestation of the truth 4 commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God. 3 But and if OUl' gOSpel issued, 'it is veiled! n them that are perishing: 4 'n whom 9 the god of this world h hath blinded the minds of "tit™ wl u c nbe b i?S?t^ 8t 'the light of the giorious gospel f thegiory of Christ, *who is the image of God, should nof'tilT^T™;,,, 5 l For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Je'sus l lf Lord; and m ourselves as your servants for Je'sus' sake. 6 For God, n who commabdedthe light to tAilnzs ,-,,-,4- ^,-p rl,i„lnmM. hath .i ', 1A ,i • Seeing it is God, that said. Light -shall SllUie OUt OI aarKlieSS, who SlimeCl 111 our hearts, to %% p the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Je'sus Christ. 7 But we have this treasure in q earthen vessels, r that the Ixl.'eedin'/ od, i 253 /■l Cor. 1. 1 ch. 2. 15. y faith, not by sights leTsay, and are ''willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be athome with the Lord. 9 Wherefore a iso we .IffiloMaim, whether a p t r Se or absent, Ti™l be accepted of 1: well-pleasing unto lilJ.ll. 10 'For we must all De ^SSif est before the $S» of Christ ; * that 7£cl one may receive the things done in the body, according to whit he hath done, whether it be good or bad. 11 Knowing therefore *the t6 ea? r of the Lord, we persuade men; but '"we are made manifest unto God; and I hop™hatwe are made mani- fest aiso in your consciences. -i q For ii we commend not _, J--^ We are not again commending Ol occasion ° ofliorymg on our behalf, that ye may have them lhat 1 glory in appearance, and not in heart. 13 For u whether Ave a b r e e beside ourselves, nis'unto God; or whether we be <■ crnhpi" ?7 is for your cause, are of ssUUcl mind, it is unto you. 254 Proofs of PauVs faithfulness. II. CORINTHIANS, 6. Idolaters to be shunned. 14 For the love of Christ constraineth us ; because we thus judge, "' one that \ unto themselves, but unto him W no wltiea sakes died torthem ' and rose again. 16 s Wherefore we henceforth know we no man after the flesh : e y v1V. though we have known Christ after the flesh, ' yet now henc ^| ortn know we him so no more. 17 wherlfore if any man "f s e in Christ, 2 he is x a new creature : the y old things are passed away ; behold, all t"ey ngs are become new. 18 ili all things 2£ of God, 2 who hath reconciled us to himself ^S Christ, and h t" 1 vl i un"o to us the ministry of reconciliation ; 19 lo wit, that a God was in Christ' reconciling the world unto him- self, not i^SliXaStS and ^ Committed unto us the word of reconciliation Now then we for the righteousness of God in him. CHAPTER 6. Proofs of Paul's faithfulness. Idolaters to be shunned. a workers to g ether not the grace of God in vain 2 /For i__ „oi+V. d I have heard thee in a fi,,,. accepted, and :_, the A n „ ~.f {for ne SaitU, At an acceptable time I hearkened unto thee, And HI a CLaV 01 succoured succour now Is the day of salvation ^ 3 e Giving „_ offence 4„ anything, fU Q f the ministry i, ^.^.f "hla-morl : giving -U-U occasion of stumbling U-l anything, Lllclt our ministration Uc I1UL UldJlltJU. ; 4 f„f in ey^yttofcorSJdifig ourselves/ as th ° ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses, 5 9 1£ stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings ; 6 m y pureness, \£ knowledge, L y longsuffering, uT kindness, £? the HoTy Ghost, nT love unfeigned, 7 A m y the word of truth, ?n l 'the power of God' ; by *the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left, 8 ^yliJrT and dishonour, by evil report and good report; as deceiv- ers, and yet true ; 9 as 8 unknown, and l yet well known ; m as dying, and' behold, we live ; * as chastened, and not killed ; 10 as s sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich : as having nothing, and yet possessing all things. 11 we Co-rinth'i-ans, our mouth is open unto you, ViPnrt i« Pnlflro-prl -LI Our mouth is open unto you, Co-rmth'i-ans, 0U1 nedru IS eilldlgetl. 12 Ye are not straitened in us, but p ye are straitened in your own bowels, affections. 13 Now for a SpSse hi gg33£' (* I speak as unto my children}* be ye also enlarged. 14 r Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers : for s what fellowship ££ righteousness ^SffigggW and what communion hath light with darkness ? 15 And what concord hath Christ with Be'li-al? or what portion hath he that believeth _^.i-y, «« infldel? a believer WILLI ail unbeliever? 16 And what agreement hath *a e temple of God with idols? for * y ' are T temple of the living God : as God natn said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in uS'l and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. 255 q Rom. 5. Li. /•Rom. 6. 11. 1 Cor. a. la. s Mat. 12. 50. Jc.hu 1.5. 14. t John 6. 63. u Rom. S. 9. Gal. 6. 15. 2 Or, there is : 1 Cor. 3. ', eh. 5. -M. Ileli. 11'. 1 s Rom. 14. 13. 1 Cor. 9. 12 ; lfl.32. /I Cor. 4.1. fi ch. 4. 2 ; 7. 14. i 1 Cor. 2. 4. k ch. 10. 4. Eph. 6. 11. 2 Tim. 4. 7. I ch. 4. 2. m 1 Cor. 4. 9. ch. 1. 9. n Ps. 118. 18. o ch. 7. 3. p ch. 12. 15. ■ Deut. 7. 2, 3. 1 Cor. 5. 9. 1 Sam. 5. 2,3. 1 Cor. 10. 21. Eph. 5. 7, 11. 1 1 Cor. 3. 16. Eph. 2.21,22. Heb. 3. 6. u Ex. 29. 45. Jer. 31. 33. Ezek. 11. 20. Paul's comfort amid sorrow. II. CORINTHIANS, 7, Of Titus' mission. A D. 60. a? Is ch. 52. \'.'S1 11. .1,9. e 1 Cor. 1. 4. ch. 1. 14. /ch. 1.4. Phil. 2. 17. Col. 1. 24. g ch. 2. 13. h ch. 4. S. i Deut. 32. 25. k ch. 1. 4. m 2 Sam. 12. 13. Mat. 26. 75. o Prov. 17. 22. 2 Gr. bowels. r ch. 2. 9. Phil. 2. 12. e 2 Thes. 3. 4. 17 * Wherefore c S££ye out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, JEd touch no n o he unclean S;m I will receive you, 18 "And will be to you a Father, nnt0 /Sf' and ye shall be A sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty. CHAPTER 7. Paul's comfort amid sorrow. Of Titus' mission. 1 Having a therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all ( SSt of tlie flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God. 2 open your llearts to us j we liave wronged no man, we Lave corrupted no 1T ,„, n b , TrQ nave defrauded n _ n T _ man, ° we took advantage of no man. 3 I lay a it not thu to condemn you\ for C I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die together and live together'. - 4 d Great % my boldness of speech toward you,, e great If my glorying ony°o f u?? 3 l eian: (\I am filled with comfort, I . a ^ fl ^» j ? y nl in all our ^BT 5 For' even 9 when we were come into Mac-e-do'ni-a, our flesh had no /eifef, but h Z e e ™° 'SSffl on every side ; 'without toere , fightings, within were fears. 6 Nevertheless fcG h ° e d ' that comforteth Wi^ e evmGoa, n ' comforted us by * the coming of Ti'tus ; 7 arid not by his coining only, but also by the S»° wherewith he' was comforted in you, whfie he told us your ear ?ongfn e l! re ' your mourning, your *erventmmd r tow«a me . g0 that j rejoiced ^ more. 8 For though I made you sorry with mVepisti'e, I do not relreul m though I did r'i^tV for I per s c e e ive that the tn a a me epistle hath made you sorry, though it were -j^ £ Qr a season> 9 Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye weTuade ryunto repentance : for ye were made sorry after a godly that ye might 'TuFer^ 6 by us in nothing; 10 For "godly sorrow worketh repentance U n°to salvation, no « t r^eSt?f d winch brinlltn no regret: "but the sorrow of the world worketh death. 11 For behold this selfsame thing, that ye we r s e°££ae ed orry after a godly sort, what Sfeje it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, _. A7 - PQ what f„ nv vp „ what vehement desire, , ra r, what , 7e ,rA yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what longing, yea, X zeal, rything ye approved yourselves to be in yea, what avenging ! t^ 8 matter. 12 wl To e i?t r hou^ ugh I wrote unto you, J : Snot for his cause that liac did " e the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered the wrong/ but that y our°ei r rnest Care for us might he made manifest unto yOU in tile sight Of God. "'^appear unto you. 13 Therefore we havXen comforted: and in f$ comfort : %%§e&™$ e™Sngl y we for the joy of Tftus, because his spirit 9 hath been refreshed by you all. 14 For if m anything I have boast I& d tWng to him putto "iSme; but as we spake all things to you in truth, not of yon, j on your behalf, 1 was even boasting, bO (JU1 glorying also. 15 And his 2 inward affection is more abundantly toward you, whilst he remembereth '"the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him. 16 I rejoice therefore that CHAPTER 8. Exhortation to give to the poor saints at Jerusalem. 1 Moreover, brethren, we ]na ke known to you which h e lth'neen°given in the churches of Mac-e-do'iii 256 the grace of God The duty of giving. II. CORINTHIANS, 9. Commendation of Titus. of affliction the abundance of their joy and : their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their 2 liberality. 3 For according to their power, T bear .vii'n^s, yea' and beyond their' power, that we would receive the gift, OT ,,l take /i/jun < in regard of this grace cllIU the ministering- to the saints": not as we h:ill hoped, but first they gave their own selves to the Lord, and to us by the will of God. the fellowship -. Arid f j.- Ihey.'l V and IMS f grace also. 7 Th But ore ' as rf ye abound in ■ IverjunnLv in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all ealSness, and in your love to us, see e that ye abound in this grace also. 8 h speak not by way of commandment, but JlS^U the SS 1 of others' a " dtop f ve the sincerity also of your_love. 9 For ye know the grace of our Lord Je'sus Christ, ff that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might become rich. 10 And herein A I give my judgment: for 'this is expedient for you, 1 n have begun before, not only to do, tmt also to be k forward a year ago re the first to mahe a beginning a year ago, not only to do, but also to will. U.^^S^Ste^the doing ^iso; that. as there was the readiness to will, so there may be «$» also out of tha V^5ity ave - there be first a willing niiud, ,; 4 „•„ accepted „ rt/ ,^, 1/ q4 v ,„ to that a man i, _ j_i^ 12 For 'if ^VIL 1 W\::lT a : it is aSSe according ""not according t0 S he hath not, 13 For r'ZT not , Ms . that &:;:;! as a urn ii -l ,\ But I,., ail nnniilihri 1//WI 1 nOW at this time > < 1-1- but Oy equality'; your abundance /.,/.,.;, if7«7/ now at this time \ <>ur abundance mail hi; it supply f fl-ioiv sumily at this present time J-UI tliei! want, that their abundance also may become « supply for your want- that there may be equality : 15 ,4 s it is written, '" He that had gathered much had nothing over ; and he that had gathered little had no lack. 16 But thanks t to God his own accord he went unto you. nest, he went forth unto you of his own accord. 18 And we have sent together with him °the brother' whose praise is not only w' in the 1 but who was also ^appofStedby the churches to f this grace, which is a mi n?s™ by us *to the to sli glory of the same Lord, and (/ 20 aVoidhif this, that a™ man should blame us in the matter of this a tty oe which is ^=£1* by us: ■ 21 '•f P o 1 r we il tale thought for thinS^Sie, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men. < the great confidence which UTak in you. 23 Whether any f° g fMm$ TTtus, he is my partner and ^?5« ?SSr churches. the glory of Christ. of your love, and of our * gforySI on your behalf. CHAPTER 9. Why the brethren were sent. Bountiful alms urged. 1 For as touching "the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you : 257 b Acts 11. 29. Rom. 15. 25. 1 Cor. 16. 1. ch. 9. 1. c! 1 Cor. 1. 5 ; 12. 13. e ch. 9. 8. g Mat. S. 20. Lu. 9. .58. Phil. 2. G, 7. h 1 Cor. 7. 25. i Prov. 19. 17. Mat. 10. 42. 1 Tim. 6. 18. Heb. IS. 16. k ch, 9. 2. a Acts 11. 29. Bom. 15. 26. 1 Cor. 16. 1. ch. 8. 4. Why the brethren were sent. II. CORINTHIANS, 10. Paul's spiritual might. g Deut. 15. 7. it Ex. 25. 2. Rom. 12. 8. ch. 8. 12. i Prov. 11. 24. Phil. 4. 13. k Ps. 112. 9. m Hos. 10. 12 Mat. 6. 1. 3 Gr. single- • ch. S. 1. t Jam. 1. d Eph. 6. 13. e 1 Tim. 1. 18, /Acts 7. 22. 1 Cor. 2. 5. eh. e. 7. .0 Jer. 1. 10. h 1 Cor. 1. 19. 4 Or, reason- ings. I John 7. 24 ch. 5. 12. m 1 Cor. 14. 37. n 1 Cor. 3. 23. ch. 11. 23. o eh. 13. 10. 2 For x i_,_. __ r 6 the forwardness _.e your mind, c for „,v>i ,vu t boast of you j.^ j_t, „„„ for 1 KnOW yourreadiness^ OI _ WHICH 1 glory on your behalf to them of Mac-e-clo'ni-a, that d A-cha'ia hatnb^prepMedfor a year pfst ; ; and your zeal hath g£?K very many f them. o e Yet have I aa -,~,4- fU 1-i-po-rlT^cm lest nnv boasting of you should i._ in •J But I have Still U tilt! UltiLlll till, that Uul glorying on your behalf may not De made void 111 tlliS re1p a eet : ; that, even as I Said, ye may be prepared : if they of Mac-e-do'ni-a come with me, lest by any means, 11 there come with me any of Mac-e-do'ni-a, and find you unpre- 5 fSSraSSSSZ' to mS the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your a f orepromised 2 bounty, whereof ye had notice before, ^^ tne game ^^ ^ Q TG& &y, ag «*«| bomlt y, Q f But this I say, He That h soweth sparingly shall reap also spar- ingly ; and he ^hat h soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully. 7 ^ea y ch man d0 according as he ha?it?u°rp e osed in his hearty 50 '**»»**•• ."not grudgingly, or of necessity : for '' God loveth a cheerful giver. And God It able to make all grace abound t( Snt£ d you ; that ye, every good work : seed sown, and increase the fruits of your m righteousness ;) sowing, and increase the fruits of your righteousness : 11 yetefng enriched in ev^mSo all ?SS^ "which c w a u S through us thanksgiving to God. 12 For the a mTn?s\™n n Of this Service not Only - fflEffiup the measure of wants of the saints, but 'abounded* also though many thanksgivings unto God: supplieti. fllleth ut the 13 seemlthat^ough the P ro^n™/by this ministration they * glorify God for the^da^ofyo^^nf^sion unto the gospel of Christ, and for ««& M And by their prayer for you, which Amicr o-P4-o^ i? mi while they themselves also, with supplication on your behalf , KJllg ctltcl yOll by) the exceeding r grace of God in you. CHAPTER 10. Paul's spiritual might. His presence and writing. ie meekness and Christ, i 6 who in y0 ur presence a^iowfy among you, but being absent am of good courage toward you : 2 g£ I beseech yZ; c that I may not bebold when Iam present shew courage with thf confidence' wherewith I coimt to be bold against some, which count of us as if we walked according to the flesh. 3 For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war according to the flesh : 4 ( d fo°r r the weapons e of our warfare Zi not oftne n fesh, but f mighty Sr? God no the ffif down of strong holdS) ;) ; 5 A c c a a stinf down * imaginations, and every high thing that Plaited 61 ' against the knowledge of God, and bringing ^SffilMStiX to the obedience of Christ; 6 ^an'dbriJg^ in a readiness to a e v v e e n n g g e e all disobedience, when *your obe- dience shaif be fulfilled. ►7 jDoye l^^v on fT-iinrro after the outward appearance ? m jf „„„ mon trust to. I Ye lOOK at the tlimgS that are before your face. H any man trusteth in this again' W itn himself , that, For though I should gi oa r y somewhat abundant™ ° Concerning our author- 258 Paul's presence and writing. n. CORINTHIANS, 11. Paul glories in himself. ij. , which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, lty (which the Lord gave for building you up, and not for casting you down) , ashamed : put to shame : not be but « ffi bodily pre- sence g weak, and (^ * speech TSl^i. 11 Let such T one reckon this, that, what 8 we are in word by letters when we are absent, such w alewe e also in deed when we are present. 12 'For we teno St°Str o{the number' or compare ourselves with certaiTofthem that commend themselves: but they themselves, measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves a w\th g them- selves, are without understanding. 13 ' But we will not boa8 ViorTbf ond thout our measure, but according to the measure of the .JS&nce which God ^ttJgg 64 to us' as a measure, to reach even unto you. 14 For we stretch not ourselves beyon O ve rm~ re ' as though we reached not unto you: "for we ^even as far as £ to you also in .*«««««- the gospel of Christ : 15 Notb nT g ? g ryfng h DefoJd tllout our measure, that is, *£ other men's labours ; 16 boast a° to preach the gospel evenunto the re $l™i beyond you, and not to g To7y in anotC^^rSvS^regard of things maae ready to our hand. 17 y But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord. 18 For z not he that commendeth himself is approved, but "whom the Lord commendeth. CHAPTER 11. As against false apostles Paul glories in himself. 1 Would to tl ^ d ye could bear with mem a little in °ai&ss a :ty indeed 3 bear with me. 2 For I am h jealous over you with a godly jealousy: for C I have espoused you to one husband, d that I m^nt present you e as a c ^t virgin to Christ. 3 But I fear, lest by any means, as •''the serpent beguiled Eve thI ^ 8h his cSftmess 8 , your minds g should be corrupted from the simplicity and the purity tLiati IS toward vyUriSt. 4 For if he that cometh preacheth another Je'sus, whom we h im not TrS' or ifje receive aTSt spirit, which ye ^ not *S£' or * *■£&* gospel, which ye *ffi not "fflSf- ye m df * well t0 bear with him. 5 For I reckon°that *I Im not a whit behind the very chief est apostles. 6 But though * I be rude in speech, yet am i not l in knowledge ; „a 7 m everything m we have been thr0UgWy made u manifest among aifme^toyouS. 7 or did I ^^mfta'snf 61106 n in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I haTe preached to you the gospel of God for nought ? & I robbed other churches, taking wages of them' that i ^m mSff £*<> you ; 9 £$ when I was present with you' and walfnwik, °I was no lT§u"n n a ny m cj n : f r>r ^at which was lacking to me « the brethren which came from Mac-e-do'ni-a supplied : Q „ j ixidill; 1U1 the brethren, when they came from Mac-e-do'ni-a supplied the measure of my want ; dim in eveVythmg I have kept myself 5 from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself. 10 'As the truth of Christ is in me, s no man shall stop me of this giOT^nf in the regions of A-cha'ja. 11 Wherefore ? ' because I love you not? God knoweth. 12 But what I do, that I will do, " that I may cut off 4 occasion from them which desire an occasion ; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we. 259 a ver. 1. 1 Cor. 2. 3, 4. r 1 Cor! l! 17. ' ch. 11. 6. t ver. 15. 2 Or, limit, Gr. measuring rod. u 1 Cor. 3; 5, 10 ; 4. 15. x Rom. 15. 20. V Is. 65. 16. 1 Cor. 1.31. z Prov. 27. 2. a Rom. 2. 29. 1 Cor. 4. 5. me. a ver. 16. eh. 5. 13. 3 Or, ye do bear with b Gal. 4. I! c 1 Cor. 4. 15. d Col. 1. 28. e Lev. 21. 13. / Gen. 3. 4. John 8. 44. g Eph. 6. 24. Col 2. 4, 8. 1 Tim. 1. 3. i 1 Cor. 15. 10. ch. 12. 11. k 1 Cor. 1 . 17. ch. 10. 10. I Eph. 3. 4. m ch. 4. 2. 1 Acts 18. 1 Cor. 9. 1 ch. 10. 1. o Acts 20. 33. ch. 12. 13. 1 Thes. 2. 9. p Phil. 4. 10. q ch. 12. 14. n 1 Cor. 9. 12. 4 Gr. the occa- sion of them. Paul's self-commendation. II. CORINTHIANS, 12. Paul commends Ms apostleship. x Acts 15. 24. Rom. 16. 18. Gal. 1. 7. Phil. 1. 15. V ch. 2. 17. Phil. 3. 2. Tit. 1. 10. 2 Gal. 1. 8. a ch. 3. 9. b Phil. 3. 19. c ver. 1. g 1 Cor. 4. 10. h Gal. 2. 4. i ch. 10. 10. k Phil. 3. 4. ml Cor. 15. 10. n Acts 9. 16. ch. 6. 4, 5. o 1 Cor. 15. 30. ch. 1. 9, 10 ; 4. 11 ; 6. 9. p Deut. 25. 3. g Acts 16. 22. r Acts 14. 19. s Acts 27. 41. t Acts 9. 23 ; 13. 50 ; 14. 5 ; 17. 5 ; 20. 8. ch. 6. 5. y 1 Cor. 4. 11. 2 Or, Beside the tilings which I omit. z Acts 20. 18. Rom. 1. 14. a 1 Cor. 8. 13. rEom. 1.9. ch. 1 . 23. d Rom. 9. 5. e Acts 9. 24. 4 A. D. 46, at Lystra, Acts 14. 6. c Ln. 23. 43. 5 Or, possible, d ch. 11. 30. false apostles, » deceitful workers, 'KSSSfi? them- selves into the apostles of Christ. 14 And no marvel; for nven Sa'tan IMlSfeWWiato *anangel of light. 15 fflHtfe^^ll his ministers also' f^M^ft* as the "min- isters of righteousness ; h whose end shall be according to their works. 16 c I say 'again, Let no man think me fooiis h°Hut if ot £f«^ he taketh you captive, H he exalteth llimbelt, 11 he smiteth yOU Oil tile lace k whereinsoever any is bold' (I speak 22 Are they He'brewg? z so £g I. Are they Is/ra-el-Ites ? so Are they the seed of A'bra-ham ? so S I. more re in stripes above mea- sure, m *™ smore foe «< «i n deaths oft. 24 Of the Jews, five times received I p forty stripes save one. 25 Thrice was I e beaten with rods, ''once was I stoned, thrice I s suffered shipwreck, a night and a day htvl ! been in the deep ; 26 in journeyings often, in perils of 1™??' in perils of robbers, Hn perils b fi"r countrymen, u in perils f?% m the oelnfies, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren ; t 27 ^Tabour 88 and p 1? a ? a T s ' * 'in watchings often, m hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness. 28 2 Beside those things that are without, there is that which £?Sseth upon me daily, * anxiety ffr all the churches. 29 a Who is weak, and I am not weak ? who is made^sfumbie, and I burn not ? 30 If I must needs glory,: h I will glory roi the things ^ha t h concern mine infirmities. ; my "weakness. 31 c The God and Father of $£ Lord Je'sus, evermore, knowe'th that I he not. 32 c In Dft-niaVcus the s city of the Dam'as-ceneg, oo And j-i. 00 and CI his hands. CHAPTEE 12. Paul commends his apostleship. His self-glory compulsory. 1 It is not expedient forjne doubtless to glory. 3T ^Hll r>rm-i» rn \riairtrla anrl ve>Xro i- I must needs glory, though it is not expedient; but J- Will COllie DO V1S1011S ana leVC- lations of the Lord. 2 I Sow a man a in Christ. above fourteen years ago' (whether in the body, I f^nolV or whether out of the body, IlfnownolV Cod knowethtf such a a one b caught up even to the third heaven. 3 4 And I know such a man' (whether in the body, or apart from the body, I l™o e tV God knoweth;,' 4 hoT that : he was caught up into 9H5&638& and heard unspeakable words, which it is not 5 lawful for a man to utter. 5 on behalf of such a a n one will I glory : ^tSneownbehaif I will not glory, but • mine infirmities, save 1-U my weaknesses. 260 Paul's self-glory compulsory. II.- CORINTHIANS, 13. Glory in infirmities. ill say heareth C me, easure through the abundance of the revelations, >fthe revelations— wherefore, that I should not. be exalted messenger of 6 For e P ush I 5S& desire to the truth : but " 0lc that which he seeth me to, be,. or lh " 1 Anrl lest 1 should lie exalted above m I _tJ.HU. by reason of the exceeding great ness . ovennurh there was given to me a ' S it 'tan to buffet me, g$ I should „ ot be exalted aD SvermS. re ; 8 * ron.eining this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me. 9 And he hath said unto. me, My grace is* sufficient for thee : for Zl "il'ouer 1 is made perfect, in weakness. Most gladly, therefore 'will I rather glory in my j^fee^s, * that the 8 Kth of Christ may rest upon me. 10 ?S oVI take pleasure inS* in r Ssf' in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses, for Christ's sake : "' for when I am weak, then am I strong. compelled me; for I ought to 11 I am become »^! lg,orymg; ye have hare been commended of you : for " in nothing ^ I behind the very chiefest apostles, though >' I lf a nothing. 12 « Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, !," signs' and wonders' and mighty |^ to to you ? forgive me * this wrong. 14 u Behold, this is the third time I am ready to come to you ; and I will not be arMiferT to you: for x I seek not yours but you: v ior the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children. 15 And *I will S gladly spend and be spent "for $& soTs gh b u i iove e abundantly I love yon, the less 1 be loved, you more abundantly, am I loved the less ? 16 But be it so, C I did not my8e if' burden you; nev ™ ess ' being crafty, I caught you with guile. 17 d Dicl I take a ldvan a tage of you by any one of them whom I have sent unto you t lS^IexSe'dTl'tus, and of you ? walked we not 1 steps? I'ith him I sent a /-brother sent the brother with hi] the same spirit'-' walked ice not in the same God S i,eakVe in Christ edifying. 20 For I fear, lest' hy „, ,„,,,„, In the sight of for your yOU not when I come, I such as I would, and $$$% k y§&k he found u ol° you such as ye would not; lest by any means there shouM be "f^'jeahTusy?' wraths, flSs, backbitings, whisperings, swellrngs, tumults ; {nd lest, when I come again, my God l should humble me be'to?! you, 21 o-i-irl tflat T shall bewail ,,-.«!-. tt m whieh i,. T „ „i„„ n j already, „,-./! hav and. 1 should mourn for maiiy _ "of them that IiaVC Simied heretofore, ailQ repealed lel not ted of the uncleanness and "fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed. CHAPTER 13. Paul threatens obstinate sinners. 1 This If a the third time I am coming to you. 6 \ n t the mouth of two ^tSe^fS shall every word be established. foretell you. ■ :•.■: .. . ....... retof ore have sinned, nv .r\ f.-. all other, iirmed heretofore, i 4I1U. LU till the rest, I will not spare ; 261 that, if I come again, 2 Or, stake. /Ezek. 28.24. Gal. 4. 13, 14. g Lu. 13. 16. It Deut. 3. 23- Mat. 26. 44. eh. ~'.'i. ' m ell. 13. 4. och. 11.5. Gal. 2. 6, 7. p 1 Cor. 3. 7. Eph. 3. 8. q Horn. 15. 1 1 Cor. 9. 2. oh. ,4. 2 ; 6. r 1 Cor. 1. 7. s 1 Cor. 9. 12 ch. 11. 9. t ch. 11. 7. ■ Acts I'll. 33. 1 Cor. 1(1. 33. 1 Cor. 4. 14. z Phil. 2. 17. 1 Thes. 2. S. a John 10. 11. ph. 1.6. Col. 1. 24. 6 ch. 6. 12, 13. c ch. 11. 9. q ch. 5. 12. h Rom. H. 1. ch, 11. 31. i 1 Cor. 10. S3. ch. 2. n ch. I. 1 ICor Mat. 18. 16. John S. 17. c ch. 10. 2. d Oh. 12. 21. e ch. 1. 23. Paul's exhortation and prayer. GALATIANS, 1. Paul accuses false preachers. > 1 Cor. 4. 10. ch. 11. 80. 1 1 Thes. 3. 10. Rom. 12. 1 Cor. 1. II ■ Rom. IS. 3 seetogthat ye seek a proof of Christ ^Eat^iketh in me- ^h? to you-ward is not weak, but is pTw^iui 9 in you- 4 ^ For though k e was crucified through weakness, yet l 'he liveth through the power of God. For k we also are weak 2 in him, but we shall hve with him through the power of God toward you. 5 l fry your o^fii^es, whether ye be in the faith ; prove your own selves, or know ye not as to your own selves, m how that Je'sus Christ is in you? except -i n reprobates ? unless indeed j t; UC reprobate. 6 But I h r o u P 1 that ye shall know that we are not rep'robatf- 7 Now we pray to God that ye do no evil ; not that we s may d appear approved, but that ye s ^y d do that which is honSbie, though ° we be reprobates, do reprobate. 8 For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth. p when we are weak, and ye are strong : and this For this cause I write these ' tilings S absent, le ^^ ts l£^^ t sharpness, deal sharply onrl n rvf to destruction. cllltL nuo for casting down. 11 Finally, brethren, farewell, mind'; live in peace; and the God of love x and peace shall be with you. 12 v safute one another with a a n holy kiss. 13 All the saints salute you. 14 2 The grace of the Lord Je'sus Christ, and the love of God, and " the communion of the Ho'by Ghost, i% with you ah. Amen- A. V. 1 1 IF The second epistle to the Co-rinthl-ang was written from Phi-lip'pl, a city of Mac-e- only. II do'ni-a, by Ti'tus and Lu'cas. A. D. 58. a ver. 11, 12. 6 Acts 9. 6. c Acts 2. 24. d Phil. 2. 22. e 1 Cor. 16. 1. It Is. 65. 17. John 15. IS Heb. '.'. 5. i ch. 5. 8. £2 Cor. 11. 4. I Acts 15. 1. 2 Cor. 2. 17. ch. 5. 10, 12. m 1 Cor. 16. 22. n Deut. 4. 2. o 1 Thes. 2. 4. p 1 Sam. 24. 7 Mat. 28. 14. q 1 Thes. 2. 4. THE EPISTLE OF PAUL [A. V., THE APOSTLE] TO THE GALATIANS. CHAPTER 1. Paul accuses false preachers. His gospel is of God. 1 Paul, an apostle' ( a not from men, neither through man, but h through Je'- sus Christ, and God the Father, c who raised him from the dead;? 2 and all the brethren d which are with me, e unto the churches of Ga-la'tia : 3 f Grace be to you and peace from God the Father, and from our Lord Je'sus Christ, 4 9 who 3 gave himself for our sins, that he might deliver us /( ouTot this present evil world, according to the will of our God and 0UI Father : 5 J° whom be the glory for ever and ever. Amen. 6 I marvel that ye are so qulckT/reZTIfng * from him that called you T the grace of Christ unto aa&S&t gospel; 7 * which is not another 5 „ M £? : m y there ife some l that trouble you, and would pervert the gospel of Christ. 8 But though m we, or an angel from heaven, should preach a "nt^ y e o r u g an y el go^Kher than that which we w preached unto you, let him be ££SflEk. 9 As we have said before, so say I now again, If any mZ^lt^tll^lu Iny p Io^e r i oIh°e u r "than that JficT/e received, let him be SS. 10 For °a- m I now *SS££&* men, or God? or «& I selling to please men? for if I werfsufeiing men, I should not be T servant of Christ. 262 Paul vindicates his calling. GALATIANS, 2. Why Paul went to Jerusalem. the gospel which was 11 r For I makeknownto you, brethren, preached by me, that it is not after man 12 For ' * neither ulrSSU i* from man, ne n ^ er was I taught g; but ' g*S* fo we through revelation of Je'§us Christ. 13 For ye have heard of my marSlr^fute in time past in the Jew§' religion, how that "beyond measure I persecuted the church of God, a-i-irl x wasted •+. . clIlLl made havock of AL> . ,, y being more exceedingly zealous z for the traditions from nation. age among my countrymen of my fathers. 15 But when it was the good pleasure of God, a who separated me my mother's womb, and called me though his grace, 16 6 to° reveal his Son in me, that C I might preach him among the uenafies; immediately I conferred not with d flesh and blood: 17 nelthe? went I up to Je-ru'sji-lem to them which were apostles before me ; but I went away into A-ra'bi-a'; and again i returned agam unto DS-mas'cus. and 18 Then after three years e I went up to Jg-ru'sa-lem to viltcY'phi Jame§ the Lord's behold, before tarried 19 But f other of the apostles saw I none, save brother. 20 Now touching the things which I write unto you, God, I lie not. 21 * Af ™ ds I came into the regions of Syr'i-a and Ci-li'cja; 22 And i was s tm unknown by face *unto the churches of Ju-dEe'a which ' were in Christ : 23 8E? they S& heard ^telhTt^cf persecuted us intimes P ast n0 w preacheth the faith f which he once madf nav y o e c d k ; 24 and d they glorified God in me. CHAPTER 2. Why Paul went to Jerusalem. Of justification by faith. 1 Then 2 after the space of fourteen years after a I went up again to Je-ru'sa- lem with Bar'na-bas, TallSf Tl'tus SSme. 2 And I went up by revelation'; 6 and OTn FSSdWe ni,t0 them 8? gospel which I preach among the Gen'tileg, but privately before them w -ho eh were of ^r^ute? 11 ' lest by any means c I should be running, or had run, in vain. 3 But noteven Tftus' who was with me, being a Greek, was compelled to be circumcised : 4 and 1 that because of the d false brethren u prmiy s brought in, who came in privily to spy out our e liberty which we have in Christ Je'sus, •'"that they might bring us into bondage : 5 t T o° whom we gave place intiwwayof subjection, no, not for an hour; that 9 the truth of the gospel might continue with you. ?/ Acts 22. s Mat. 15. Mar. 7. 5 Rom. 1. I. 6 2 Cor. 4. fi. c Acts It. l.i. Rom. 11. 13 d Mat. IK. 17 1 Cor. 15. 30 f\ Cor. 9. 5. g Mat. 13. 55. Mar. 6. IS. i Acts a. 30. k 1 Thes. 2. : it maketh no matter to me : ' God accepteth Sot man's person -nrV>/-> seemed to be somewhat & in conference added v-^iuiv,™ -t-^ ™n . I say.,, WUO were of repute imparted UOtmng tO me : they, was committed unto me, as of the uncircumcision, even as Pe'ter when they saw that the gospel of the uncircumcision had been intrusted with the gospel was unto Pe'ter ; with the gospel of the circumcision , mighty in 1 ; "■ also uiilo " pillars, perceived q the grace that was f ano. ""^" tney perceivea me grace tuat was given unto me, James and Ce'phas and John, they wiS were reputla^L piiiars, gave to me and Bar'na-b&s the right hands of fellowship; that welhouidlo unto the oSSfe and they unto the circum- cision - ; A. D. 52. 2 Or, in the course of. a Acts 15. 2. o Acts 15. 12. /2 Cor. 11. 20. g ver. 14. ch. 3. 1. h ch. 6. 3. i Acts 10. 34. Rom. 2. 11. i- 2 Cor. 12. 11. m 1 Thes. 2. 4. A. D. 58. n Acts «. 15 ; 1 Co*, lol 10*. ch. 1. 16. o ch. 3. 5. p Mat. 16. 18. Eph. 2. 20. q Rom. 1. 5. 1 Cor. 15. 10. Of justification by faith. GALATIANS, 3. Of justification by faith. r Acts 11. 30. Rom. 15. 25. 1 Cor. 16. 1. s Acts 15. 35. u ver. 5. x\ Tim. 5.5 y Acts 10. 2£ z Acts 15. 10. a Mat. 9. 11. Eph. 2. 3, 12. 6 Acts 13. 38. cRom. 1. 17; 3. 22, 28 ; 8. 3. ch. 3. 24. 2 Or, but only, d Ps. 143. 2. Rom. 3. 20. ch. 3. 11. /Rom. 8. 2. g Rom. 6. 14. ft Rom. 6. 11. 2 Cor. 5. 15. i Rom. 6. 6. eh. 5. 24. no longer I that live, but Christ *c. k 2 Cor. 5. 15. I eh. 1. 4. Eph. 5. 2. m ch. 3. 21. Heb. 7. 11. Rom. 11. 6. ch. 5. 4. c ver. 14. Acts 2. 38. Eph. 1. 13. d Rom. 10. ,16, <7 Heb. 10. 35. ft 2 Cor. 3. 8. 10 o^j they would that we should remember the poor ; r thesame which t also was forward j_„ j_ very thing J- was also zealous IjU U.U. 11 * But when p & a S e to An'ti-och, I tS him to the face, because he SSSMISL 12 For before that certain came from Jame§, *he did eat with the Gen'tlle§: but when they ^Smef 16 ' he WSE& and separated himself, fearing them Ibai 11 were of the circumcision. 13 And the r e|>oftne Jews_ dissembled likewise with him ; insomuch that even Bar'na-bas also was carried away with their dissimulation. 14 But when I saw that they walked not uprightly according to "the truth of the gospel, I said unto , Cephas x before them all, ^If thou, being a Jew, livest £*£> the ™ annerot Gen'tlle§, and not as do the Jew§, h?w compellest thou the Gen'tile§ to live as do the Jew§?- # 15 z We w £ii£g e Jew§ by nature, and not a sinners of the Gentiles, 16 6 yet knifing that a man is not justified by the works of the law, hnt c * s b aVe through faith |g Je'gus Christ, even we have believed SMt3?^ that we might be justified by the faith °n Christ, and not by the works of the law : because d by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified. 17 But if, while we soulht to be justified \i Christ, we ourselves also were found e sinners, H t}w fs ei:or9 Christ %f minister of sin ? God for- bid. 18 For if I build UP again t ho e se things v;hich I destroyed, I ™£%% myself a transgressor. 19 For I ^through the law ^ a £e de u d to the law, that I might 7l live unto God. 20 1 hav a e m been * crucified with Christ; ™jg*™ I live; M(J ^,S,W I, but Christ liveth in me : and thlt^/e which I now live in the flesh k I live **£* faith, thefaithwmohQm the Son of God, 'who loved me, and gave himself uv for me. 21 I do not Sake r vo e id the grace of God : for m if righteousness is through the law, then Christ l£tll\Zt^. CHAPTER 3. Of justification by faith. 10 foolish Ga-la'tian§, " who r>'«e«H you, * ^ ye should not obey b the truth, before whose eyeg j g / gug chrlst^^op^il 11415 ' set forth- crucified, among you ? 2 This only would I learn Ir °m you, Received ye c the Spirit by the works of the law, d or by the hearing of faith ? 3 Are ye so foolish? e having begun in the Spirit, are ye now ™e de EffiF'the flesh? 4 "d™ ye s sulei d so many things in vain? if it b/Tn^ed in vain. 5 He therefore Hhat "sSetif to you the Spirit, and worketh mir- acles among you, doeth he it by the works of the law, or by the hear- ing of faith? righteousness. 7 Know ye therefore that 5 they which If of faith, the same are the cl f dr s en of A'bra-ham. 8 And 'the scripture, foreseeing that God would_ justify the ffiftes through faj+j^ preached be(ore the gospel beforehand unto A'bra-hain, saying, m In thee shall all the nations be blessed. 9 So then they which be of faith are blessed with the faithful A'bra- ham. 10 For as many as are of the works of the law are under "f curse : 264 Believers are justified. GALATIANS, 4. Heirship through Christ. that cloeth them shall eth thereto. 16 Now z t He saith not, And to seeds, as of many ; hut as of one, And to thy seed, which is a Christ. And j.1 •„ t .„— that the the law, b which four hundred and thirty years after, doth not UKSlUllJfUli, ~ so as to 18 For if <; the inheritance t£ of the law, e lilt no more of promise : but 19 then the law ? -^It was added because of transgres- and it was h ordained through angels by the hand *'of a mediator. 20 Now a mediator is not a mediator of one • h but God is one. 21 {I the law then against the promises of God ? God forbid : \ for if there had been a law given which could ha male v aiive! e ' verily righteous- ness, woufd have been ll the law. 22 Ho^vbeit m the scripture hath Xt u up d n all things under sin, ° that the promise by faith °n Je'sus Christ might be given to them that believe. 23 But before 3 faith came, we were kept ln wa ta under the law, shut up unto the faith which should afterwards be revealed. U™W® p the law Ha&en our sah0 ^ stev to bring us unto Christ, 3 that we might be justified by faith. schoolmaster. 25 But Sow that faith is come, we are no longer under a 26 For ye 'are all the Sn dren of God, tnfe faith, in Christ Je'sus. 27 For s as many of you as baptized into Christ ' dfd e put on Christ. 28 "There can be neither Jew nor Greek, there C anbe neither bond nor .either i be no Je'sus. 29 And Hi ye ' Christ's, then are ye A'bra-ham's seed, ana s heir; according to promise. CHAPTER 4. Freedom from the law through Christ. 1 l^' I say TWSffiSlm long as mtka is a child, he differeth nothing from a boKvant, though he !s e lord of all ; But 4„ -,,-,, r l„„ tutors „_j governors 1 but IS UnClei guardians and stewards father. 3 Ev fo so we' also, when we were children, "were hew in bondage under c bom e ''of a woman, e Z™ under the law, 265 n Dent, -.t. a o ch. 2. 16. p Hub. 2. 4. Kom. 1. 17. <7 Rom. 4. 4. r Lev. 18. .5. Rom. in. 9. fur it is written, f Cursed it every one $& continueth not in all things That 11 are written in the book of the law, to do them. 11 now "that no man is justified by the law in the sight of God, i\i s evident : for, p The riglSIoua shall hve by faith \ 12 ^"i 1 9 the law is not of faith; but, r lf m live in them. 13 -'Christ haHl redeemed us from the curse of the law, ha \1nf Come a curse for us : for it is written, * Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree : U u That the blessing of A'bra-hani might come on the Gen'tiles through Je'sus Christ; ft-of „„ that upon the (Jen'tiles might come the blessing of A'bra-ham in Christ Je'sus ; LXla I W r- might receive x the promise of the Spirit through faith. 15 Brethren, I speak after the manner of men; y Though ntfe but a man disannulleth, u Rom. 4. ». x Is. 32, 15, ActsL'.'i;.' V Heb. St. 17. 2 Or, testa- Gen. 12. 3, : a 1 Cor. 12. ] c ver. 21. Rom. 4. 13. d Rom. 8. 17. e Rom. 4. 14. /John 15.2: Rom. 4. 15. ; ver. 16. i Ex. 20. 111. John 1. 17. h Rom. 3. 25 I ch. 2. 21. p Mat. 5. 17. Rom. 10. 4. q Acts 13. 39. ch. 2. 16. • John 1. 12. Rom. 8. 14. ch. 4. 5. i Rom. 6. 3. ! Rom. 13. 14. « Rom. 10. 12. 1 Cor. 12. 13. eh. 5. 6. e John 10. 16. Eph. 2. 14, 15. / Gen. 21. 10. Rom. !). 7. ! Rom. 8. 17. ch. 4. 7, 28. eh. 2. 4 ; S. Col. 2. 8, 211. b Gen. 40. 10. Mar. 1. 15. c John 1. 14. Rom. 1. 3. d Gen. 3. 15. Mat. 1. 23. Lu.1.31. cMat. 5. 17.. Lu. 2. 27. Christ frees from the law. GALATIANS, 4. Allegory of Agar and Sara. /Mat. 20. 28. ch. 3. 13. g John 1. 12. Ep'h.'l. 5. li Rom. 5. 5. i Rom. 8. 16. k Eph. 2. 12. f Rom. 1.25. 1 Cor. 12. 2. .2. I V». ■ch. Col. 2. 20. o Rom. 8. 3. ' Heb. 7. 18. p Rom. 14. 5. Col. 2. 16. g ch. 2. 2. Thes. .5. s 1 Cor. 2. 3. *ch. 1. 6. 2 Gr. spa* o«(. «2Sam. 19. 27. x Mat. 10. 40. Lu. 10. 16. John 13. 20. y ch. 2. 5, 14. 3 Or, deal truly with you. b Gen. 16. 15. c Gen. 21. 2. d Rom. 9. 7, £ e Gen. 18. 10. Heb. 11. 11. m ch. 3. 8, 22. n Gen. 21. 10. © John 8. 35. 5 -^that he might redeem them 4uoh were under the law, "that we might receive the adoption of sons. 6 And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth h the Spirit of his Son into 7 o^ hearts, crying, Ab'ba, Father. •7 w sotha°t re thou art no iZger a bondservant, but a son ; '"and if a son, then an heir A God. tt™"*n<5ba*. by nature are no gods': were in bondage to God, ' aller that ye have ooiWtnow God, or rather a re De known of ! how turn ye back again to ° the weak and beggarly mlSts, whereunto ye desire again to be in bondage/ over again? 10 p Ye observe days, and months, and S 8 , and years. 19 Brethren, I beseech you, -u p _„ j ; f„„ t _■„ vp : r ye have not injured me at 1^ I beseech you, brethren, UtJ db 1 O-Z/i, 1U1 J. am, db ytJ C(W 6. Ye did me no wrong : but all. 13 ye know ihal s becaufeofan infirmity of the flesh I preached the gospel unto you * at the first time: -i a A nd my temptation which wa 1 1 and that which was a temptation t . „ . jected ; but ye received me M as an angel of God, - "■ - blessedness ye spake of ? gratulation of yourselves it had been poss ibl e , ye would have plucked out your own eyes' and have given them to me. 16 A so the h n amT become your enemy, y because I 8 tell you the truth? 17 They * zealously a s fef you' In ^ W^fSy, they dK«$», that ye m ^ a eel et them. 18 But II and not only when I am present with you. 19 "My little children, of whom I am again m travail inbirthagain until Christ be formed in you, 20 yea, I coufl 'wish to be present with you now, and to change my voice ; f „ t stand in doubt of „r>n 1U1 1 am perplexed about y U LI. 21 Tell me, ye that desire to be under the law, do ye not hear the law? _'re- Christ Je'sus. hi maid, _ c the other by ^ f reewoman> Howbeitthe S0 «bythe b ^nSma\d lrfW if born after the flesh; e but the^by the freewoman is bo ™ thXmgn promise. 24 Which things contain an allegory : for these women are the two cov- enants; the one from the mount' Si 'nai, beSinglnSuntlo bondage, which • A'gar. lb Ha'gar. < _^ 25 low this Ha g |ar is mount Sl'nai in A-ra'bi-a, and answereth to the Je-ru'sa-lem Ibi? 1 now is- f an she is in bondage with her children. 26 But the of us all. Je-ru'sa-lgm 'that is above is free, which is mother. and cry, thou that travailest not: which hath the husband. 28 Now we, brethren, as I'§aac was, are ithe children of promise. 29 But as then *he that was born after the flesh persecuted him that was born after the Spirit, l even so It 11 now. 30 ^wbelt 88 what saith m the scripture ? " Cast her son: for "the son of the ^dS" shall not jfiigg with the son of the freewoman. 31 ^herefSfe, brethren, we are not children of "i^SEST' p but of the free, freewoman. 266 Of the circumcision. GALATIANS, 5, 6. Of mutual bearing of burdens. CHAPTER 5. Of the circumcision. Love the sum of the law. the liberty wherewith Christ hath made Christ set us free : stand fast therefore, 2 Behold, I Paul say unto you, that profit you nothing. g wait for the hope of i iui 1 1 eousness by faith. i-f iro be circumcised, m-v-mcf sha11 h )" receive circumcision, Willis I will 3 Yea, I testify again to every man that receivettTcircuSion, d that he is a debtor to do the whole law. 4 e Christ is become of no effect unto you, whosoever of you are • c j_ 4fl a ,i r w f n „ ]„,„. f „„ 4 Ye are severed from Christ, ye who would be jUbtlTieU L>y Uie IdW , ■'ye are fallen away from grace. 5 For we through the Spirit ff byilit hwan"iofthVhopeof righteousness. 6 For Mn Christ jS neither circumcision availeth Sytffi' nor un- circumcision ; but ' faith JjSMffigi? love. 7 Ye '* wereranning well ; l who did hinder you that ye should not obey the truth? 8 This persuasion C S^ not of him '" that calleth you. 9 " A httle leaven leaveneth the whole lump. 10 °I have confidence lo^S™^ the Lord, that ye will be none otherwise minded : but p he that troubleth you q shall bear his judfe- mtnt] whosoever he be. 11 r .But I, brethren, if I Jin preach circumcision, s why yet suffer still per- were even cut off 12 "I WOUld that they wnicSetSe' 13 For- b &e^r called _.. an occasion to the flesh, but z trough love be slrTLts one to another. 14 For " a11 the whole law is fulfilled in one word, even in this ; b Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. 15 But if ye bite and devour one another, take heed that ye be not consumed one of another. 16 SS I say, then - e Walk l n y the Spirit, and ye shall not fulfil the lust of the flesh. 17 For d the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh; tof these are contrary the one to the other; eS0 that ye m t y n not do the thhigs that ye would. 18 But •''if ye are led by the Spirit, ye are not under the law. 19 Now g the works of the flesh are manifest, which are these; Adultery - fornication, uncleanness, lasciviousness, nn Idolatry, witchcraft, hatred, variance, emulations, wrath, strife, seditions, 2 V,Q-nQoi QC . A\) idolatry, sorcery, enmities, strife, jealousies, wraths, factions, divisions, llcl tJblUo, 21 Envy SSg™ ders ' drunkenness, revellings, and such like : of the which t tell you before, t have also told i/o« in time past, fh of A fhpv win J- forewarn you, even do jl did forewarn you, unci u tiic.y w 111 things shall not inherit the kingdom of God 22 But 'the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy. they which practise such peace, longsuffering, kindness, 23 Sel: temperance : and the lusts' against such there is no law. have crucified the flesh with the 25 pit we live % the Spirit, $^°*^»<»<< --• ! Spirit let us also walk. ■— " -" i' y A*. Y v uy VJ-iw r^jjJ.A.j.yj. v y UIK QJJUJ.T, lei US aiSO WaiK. 26 'Let us not be de8k SS! ory ' provoking one another, envying one another. CHAPTER 6. Of mutual bearing of burdens. Paul's glory in Christ. 1 Brethren, even a if spiritual, restore such a a one c in self, ''lest thou also be tempted. ye b which are spirit of meekness a John 8. 32. Rom. U. 18. 6 Acts 15. 10. ch. 2. 4; 4.9. Acts 15. 1. q Rom. 8. 1 Tim. 4. h 1 Cor. 7. ch. 3. 28. 1 1 Cor. 5. 6. 2 Cor. 2. 3. ch. 6. 12. 1 Cor. IS. 30. ch. 4. 29. 1 1 Cor. 1. 23. ! 1 Cor. 5. 13. ch. 1. 8, 9. : Acts 15. 1, 2. ' 1 Cor. 8. 9. 1 Cor. 9. 19. ch. 6. 2. 1 Mat. 7. 12. 6 Lev. 19. 18. Mat. 22. 39. I Rom. 7. 23. > Rom. 7. 15. h 1 Cor. 6. 9. Kph. 5. 5. Col. 3. 6. i John 15. 2. Eph. 5. 9. k Col. 3. 12. I Rom. 15. 14. m 1 Cor. 13. 7. nl Tim. 1.9. Rom. 6. 6. ch. 2. 20. p ver. 16. Rom. 8. 4, 5. q Phil. 2. 3. 7 Rom. 14. 1. Heb. 12. 13. i 1 Cor. 2. 15. 3 1 Cor. 4. 21. 2 Tim. 2. 25. ■1 1 Cor. 7. 5. 267 Paul's glory in Christ. EPHESIANS, 1. Salutation to the Ephesians. A. D. 58. e Rom. 15. 1. ch. 5. 13. 1 Thes. 5. 14. /John 13. 14. g Horn. 12. 3. 1 Cor. 8. 2. ch. 2. 6. Ji 2 Cor. 3. 5. i\ Cor. 11.28. ZLn.lS. 11. I Rom. 2. 6. 1 Cor. 3. 8. ro Rom. 15. 27 1 Cor. 9. 11. n 1 Cor. 6. 9. o Job 13. 9. p Lu. 10. 25. Rom. 2.6. a Rom. 8. 13. r 1 Cor. 15. 58. s Mat. 24. 13. Heb. 3. (!, 14. * John 9. 4. »ilThes.5.15. 1 Tim. 6. 18. a- Eph. 2. 19. 6 Phil. 8. 3. e Rom. 6. 6: oh. 2. 20. d 1 Cor. 7. 19. ch. 5. 6. e2Cor. 5. 17. /Ps. 125. 5. o Phil. 3. It!. X Rom. 2. 29. ch. 3. 7, 9. i 2 Cor. 1. 5. ch. 5. 11. Col. 1. 24. I- 2 Tim. 4. 22 A. D. G4. a 2 Cor. 1. 1. b Rom. 1.7. c 1 Cor. 4. 17. e 2 Cor. 1. 3. /Rom. 8. 28. S/lPet. 1.2. /* Lu. 1. 75. ch. 2. 10. Col. 1. 22. 11. Ron 29. 2 e Bear ye one another's burdens, and so fulfil •'"the law of Christ. 3 For a if a man tiuSSh himself to be something, when h he is nothing, he deceiveth himself. 4 But 'let e el e ci? man prove his own work, and then shall he have us -„-d of 1" I every each 6 m But let him that is taught in the word communicate unto him that teacheth in all good things. 7 n Be not deceived ;■ ° God is not mocked : for p whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap. 8 q For he that soweth un to his own flesh shall of the flesh reap corrup- tion; but he that soweth unto the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting, eternal life. 9 And r let us not be weary in weii-doSI! for in due season we shall reap, s if we faint not. lO'&TffiS^E?? opportunity, "let us ^that™^ good » all me^and especially tomd them that are of x the household of the faith. 11 seVwith how large fettlrf I have written unto you with mine own hand. 12 As many as desire to make a fair show in the flesh, v they Tompei 11 you to be circumcised; 'only & they IrSf a Zt be^lSt for the cross of Christ. io T7<„-„ neither j.1, _ r - themselves who are rnvumrised l-oan 4-1-ia lo-nr. "K-n-f- ld TOr noteven tliey who receive . n mim -isi.m do th« -uiselves -Keep tlie laW ; DUt they desire to have you circumcised, that they may glory in your flesh. 14 L-liriSt, through wl world. 15 For rfin Christ Je ' sus neither is circumcision ^S^SSS^' nor uncircum- ci'sion, but e a new creature. 16 'And as many as shaii \valk » at ' 00 ^ n s to ^j s ru i e ^ p eace £ e u £ n n them, and mercy, and upon ; ' the Is/ra-el of God. 17 From henceforth let no man trouble me : for l 'I bear branded on my body the marks of the Lord Je'sus. -i o Brethren, t the grace of our Lord Je'sus Christ be with your spirit. a .-.-.„„ J-O The grace of our Lord Je'sus Christ be with your spirit, brethren. . xYIlieil. A. V. only. || IT Unto the Ga-la'tiang written from Rome. ,ld glory, save in the cross of onir Lord Je'sus the world hathbeen c crucified unto me, and I unto the THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE EPHESIANS CHAPTER 1. Salutation and thanksgiving. Of election and adoption. 1 Paul, an apostle of eS™ "though the will of God, b to the saints which are at Eph'e-sus, c and t0 the faithful in Christ Je'sus : ' 2 d Grace be to yoiv and peace' from God our Father 1 and from the Lord Je'sus Christ. 3 e Blessed he the God and Father of our Lord Je'sus Christ, who hath blessed us with e v a ery spiritual D Snf s in the heavenly places in Christ : 4 Ao e^ e r n ing as 'he ^tt** us in him 'before the foundation of the world, that we should ll be holy and without wlmilh be'fore him in love : 5 4g$»3££JSi!0 us unto * the adoption ^»Sut J«$jfe Christ tfto himself, l according to the good pleasure of his will^ 268 Of election and adoption. EPHESIANS, 2. Of the natural state. (3 5? the praise of the glory of his grace, "<}S in he 3#&oSSraR8? in redemption through his blood, the forgive- Spasses according to v the riches of his grace; ^ ] iTi!.ii n he made toaSSund toward us in all wisdom and prudence; 10 "Zto'a 11 * dispensation of "the fulness of the times/ \'^Xr thert0SfitheT one "all things in Christ, b 1iVVi!iSr e in ££g£&J and 7 ° /n whom we have ness of 8 9 9 SfvTnl made known unto us the mystery of his will, according to his good pleasure '' which he hath purposed in hh 1ft That in the ^icj-^o-nua^JQii of ' Christ, earth: ( ' re " in him; Tsay, n T In -, Tr l,„„, ,,!„„ , Trc . have obtained an inheritance, v being predestinated QnnA1 ^i nfl . 4-,-. x in WllOm ctlSO We were made a heritage, having * been foreordained aCCOl Cling tO z the purpose of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his °m will; 12 "totueendthat we should be m \to the praise of his glory, we * who iH beforKed ill Christ: 13 ,,? whom ye also, "'"'t" tat ye heard Hire word of the truth, the gospel of your salvation;- in whom, al ha^ffl$^ e believed, d 'ye were sealed with th at H<$y Spirit of promise, 14 e whlih 1 is an e earnest of our inheritance Wlierefore ^tmto the redemption of faith in the Lord Je'§us' ^ 1c wnererore T ,,1^^.